ã€ŠHorohekiã€‹


 When is a Temple, not a Temple?

    Apparently to Shoko, ¡®not too early¡¯ meant 8am¡­ Paul seriously thought about telling her to go away and come back later, but as he looked at the young girl standing there, eagerly offering him a tray, he just couldn¡¯t do it. She was dressed in a set of red and white robes which he guessed were some sort of traditional shrine maiden¡¯s garb, and without the make-up her grinning face was rosy cheeked and her hair was a sort of strawberry blonde colour.

    He smiled and patted her head, which made her make a soft ¡®Mm!¡¯ sound and grin up at him. Taking the tray off her, he sat on the veranda and uncovered the small bowls.

    Breakfast appeared to consist of a bowl of vegetable soup, a bowl of plain rice with a raw egg cracked over it, and a dish of something that looked a lot like vomited up dried cat food, with shredded lettuce and pencil shavings sprinkled over it.

    Paul was fairly sure the unappetising dish was natto¡­ maybe¡­ or at least it was probably meant to be. He stared at it for a moment, then carefully looked up at Shoko.

    ¡°You know, perhaps I¡¯d best get straight to work.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! You don¡¯t like my cooking?!¡±

    ¡°No! No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine! Just¡­ I¡¯m more used to Western food.¡±

    Shoko pouted at him.

    ¡°We are in the West!¡±

    ¡°Of Japan¡­ I meant the kind of cooking I grew up with¡­ Ok, tell you what. I¡¯ll show you. Can you get me half a dozen eggs and some milk please? While I set things up.¡±

    ¡°But, you said the kitchen isn¡¯t fit for use!¡±

    Paul nodded, unpacking his back-pack.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t, but I came prepared for that. Get me some supplies and I¡¯ll cook us both some breakfast, ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    Shoko dashed off before Paul could give her money to buy what he¡¯d asked for. Which lead him to wonder just where she was going anyway, as he didn¡¯t recall seeing a shop nearby on his way here. Shrugging, he turned his attention back to unpacking the portable camp stove. For all he knew, she was off to some nearby farm, or to fetch supplies from her own home.

    By the time Shoko came skipping back, Paul had cleared an area, and unfolded and screwed together the small metal ¡®rocket¡¯ stove he¡¯d packed along with the camping cooking utensils, and was just feeding some sticks and small pine cones to the fire.

    ¡°Here you are! Huh, is that stove going to be big enough?¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­ and yes, it should be, I¡¯ve used the same design before.¡±

    Paul looked up, and blinked. Shoko was carrying a couple of buckets attached to a rope yoke over her shoulders. One bucket was filled with straw in which the eggs were nestled. The other contained milk¡­ which probably hadn¡¯t ever seen a bottle, much less a store.

    Shrugging Paul indicated where to put the buckets, and setting the skillet on to heat, started making scrambled eggs with a bits of vacuum-packed dried bacon added for flavour. He also salvaged the rice and raw egg, although he left the natto to Shoko, who put it on the side of her plate.

    Shoko poked at her scrambled eggs dubiously, until she tried a bite¡­ and then she attacked it with gusto, her chopsticks flying to her mouth. Paul ate more slowly, with a folding knife and fork that had come with the camping gear.

    ¡°Nyah! I like Western breakfast food! I like your cooking Paul-san!¡±

    ¡°Glad you do. Although this is just one sort. Hey Shoko, where did you get the eggs and milk from, so I know where to go in future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know¡­ the nearest farm. The goats needed milking anyway. I only took what we needed and left the rest by the door.¡±

    Paul paused for a moment, and then sighing, continued eating.

    ¡°I think that might be stealing.¡±

    ¡°Nu-huh¡­ I worked for it! I collected all the eggs and milked all the goats, I only took what we needed, and I¡¯ll bring the buckets back later. That¡¯s what I always do.¡±

    ¡°Well.. if they¡¯re ok with it, I guess not¡­ no shops nearby then?¡±

    Shoko shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t go into the town!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a town nearby?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s on the other side of this mountain, so you can¡¯t see it from here. But the edge is only a day¡¯s walk away, round trip. Or it was¡­ it might have grown since I was last there.¡±

    Paul thought about it. He¡¯d need transport, but a town at least promised more supplies. Then he glanced at Shoko.

    ¡°Any reason why you don¡¯t go into town?¡±

    ¡°Too loud. Too many people. It stinks...¡±

    ¡°Ok, three good reasons then. Looks like I¡¯ll be doing the shopping as well.¡±

    Shoko made a small pleased sound while nodding.

    ¡°Hey, can you buy me some pocky too? I like the chocolate sort. Tomsa who lives on the nearest farm shares hers with me, but she only has it when they go into market once a month!¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Alright, next time I go into town, which will have to be soon I think. I¡¯m going to need supplies pretty soon if I¡¯m going to make this place half-way liveable.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ if you¡¯ve finished eating, lets clean up and then get to work. First order of business, set up the solar panels I brought with me so my laptop has power. Without that I can¡¯t write, and writing is what earns me money to buy pocky.¡±

    ¡°Ok! ¡­ Umm¡­ what¡¯s a solar panel?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know?¡­ Ah, I suppose you wouldn¡¯t. Ok, it¡¯s a bit of technology that turns sunlight into electricity, which can be stored in batteries and used later¡­ like making lanterns light up.¡±

    ¡°Huhhh¡­?! Wouldn¡¯t it be easier just to bottle up the sunlight?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes I suppose, if you could do that. But light is a slippery thing and almost impossible to bottle. It¡¯s simpler to turn it into something that you can store easily. Besides, you can use electricity for many more things that just lanterns.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Help me get things set up, and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Shoko watched Paul. He took a blanket-like thing that had been strapped to his back-pack and unrolled it, laying it across the ground in the sun. The inside of it looked like black-stripy plastic. She recognised the red and black plastic cords as cables, which he attached to two screw-like things on the cloth, the red one going to the red screw and the black one going to it¡¯s counterpart. The other end he plugged into a box, no bigger than the ones pocky came in. Coloured numbers lit up, glowing like fireflys under glass. He plugged two more pairs of cables into a large box, and into a smaller bright red metal box, that had a power socket on the front just like the ones in the temple.

    Shoko was wondering when the ritual would be complete, when Paul-san plugged in the thing he¡¯d called a laptop into the bright red box, and nodded as a tiny light lit up green on it.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s done. We have power.¡±

    ¡°Ehh.. that¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°That part yes¡­ shall I show you what I can do with the laptop?¡±

    Shoko eyed the thing sceptically. It was so thin, it didn¡¯t look like it could be much use.

    ¡°Ok, show me.¡±

    Paul opened up his laptop and turned it on. The internal sdd meant it booted almost in an instant. As he sat, tailor fashion, with the machine open in front of him, Shoko came and sat in the hollow of his lap.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty picture.¡±

    Paul nodded, glad he changed it to fairly neutral pictures of some mountains recently. He didn¡¯t need to show the eight year old girl some bikini clad anime waifu!

    ¡°Ok, do you like music Shoko?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure... ehh! That little arrow is moving, hows it doing that?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a cursor, and it moves as I move my finger over this little square here¡­ which means I can point it at these things which are called icons, like this, and when I tap on the square it knows I want to open that icon, like this.¡±

    Paul tapped at file in his music folder, and the laptop brought up the player and started the music. ¡®Hearts of Courage¡¯ by Two Steps from Hell started to play.

    He could feel the hair on the back of Shoko¡¯s neck bristling as she leaned back against his shoulder. In her reflection her eyes went wide. He smiled and patted her head.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    ¡°YES!!¡±

    ¡°I have more¡­¡± Paul glanced at the folder. ¡°Umm lots and lots more, days worth actually.¡±

    ¡°Eh! All in there?! How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, complicated. But basically music, written words, pictures.. they can all be reduced down to numbers and stored as pure information. Which doesn¡¯t really take up any more or less physical space, but does occupy memory. So, the limit is how much memory the machine has, and since I didn¡¯t know exactly how long I¡¯d be gone for, this machine has a lot of memory. I could store thousands and thousands of books, whole warehouses worth of pictures and days and days of music.. and that¡¯s not even half of what it can do.

    Shoko shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s powerful magic!¡±

    ¡°Well, they do say any sufficiently advanced technology, is indistinguishable from magic, and if we had an internet connection. Ah, that¡¯s a way for the machines to talk to one another over phone lines, then I could use video and sound to talk to people, or call up information on anything I wanted to know about. It¡¯s like having all the libraries in the world, right there at your finger-tips.¡±

    Shoko¡¯s eyes were if anything growing bigger in wonder.

    ¡°Can... can we get an, what did you call it, internet, too?!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no phone line here, and the mountain blocks any signals. Ah¡­ umm, it¡¯s possible to make a connection with something like a radio, called a wifi, but it needs to be within line of sight of another wifi radio.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Paul turned and looked at the mountain top just visible above the ridge of the temple roof.

    ¡°Could you see that town you mentioned from the top of the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ then maybe it¡¯s possible, but I¡¯d have to get some things to make it work, and some tools. Come to think of it, are there any tools here?¡±

    Shoko jumped up out of Paul¡¯s lap.

    ¡°Yes! Shoko-san knows where! I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    Shoko tugged on his hand, pulling Paul along as he laughed. She led him out through a gate in the temple wall, and down a flight of stone steps, which he noticed were in rather better condition, to a large, low, barn-like structure. Puzzled, Paul noticed the large, double water-wheels that rested in channels running along one side of the long, low building. The channels were empty, but he could see how a movable sluice gate would close off the canalised stream, diverting water into the mill-race powering the wheels.

    Curious Paul followed Shoko, she produced a large brass key from the sleeve of her robe, and unlocked the door of the structure.

    The inside was dim, lit by slanting beams of sunlight filled with sparkling dust motes. Shoko darted around, opening the shutters and letting light and air in. As his eyes adjusted Paul could see rows of stone topped work benches, metal tools hung glinting on the walls, and large shapes lurked under dust sheets at the far end of the building. Against one wall was a single huge piece of machinery, from which a belt rose to wrap around a pulley at the end of a shaft that passed though the wall.

    For a moment Paul stood blinking.

    ¡°Shoko¡­ just what is this place?¡±

    ¡°This is the workshop! It¡¯s as old as the temple, but Hirosha-sama rebuilt it when he took over. He told me I was to keep it clean and make sure none of the tools rusted, and everything was looked after. He taught me to maintain the lathes..¡±

    ¡°Wait, you have a lathe?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s three.. look...¡±

    Shoko darted over where the large machines lurked under dust sheets and pulled the covers off three of them. Paul walked over, and gently touched a makers plate on one.

    ¡°Wow¡­ this is a Monarch 350.. one of the best lathes ever made. It says it was made in 1958¡­ how.. where?¡±

    Paul blinked, and then grinned.

    ¡°Oh! Of course. He was in heavy industry! The old man must have gotten these when the big steel plants closed and everything went over to making electronics, or something. Man, these things cost a ton of money nowadays, every hobbyist-maker wants one and there¡¯s three here. No, wait that¡¯s a 750, the big brother of the family. What else is there?¡±

    ¡°Well, that tall one is Aniang-sama, the power hammer, and that one next to him is Royle-chan, the press¡­ and next to her is ..¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.. tell you what, let¡¯s just take the covers off and let me see¡­ wow.. this is like a dream..¡±

    In a very short while Paul could see that the barn-like building contained a ccomprehensively kitted out metal-working shop at one end, with a sliding divider wall separating it from an equally well-appointed wood-working shop. The machinery was old, probably brought over as part of the post-war reconstruction effort and then discarded in the 60¡¯s and 70¡¯s for more modern machines. But it was in top-notch condition.

    All of which was powered by the big green-painted generator turned by the water-wheels, although Paul could make out the brackets that used to take rows of axles and pulleys, that were used to power belt driven equipment. The building itself was old, probably as old as the temple if not more so.

    Paul sat down, feeling a bit faint. He dabbled in DIY and watched a number of youtube channels from various makers.. but this was a professional grade set up, with two large charcoal burning forges, and a newer propane fired one. The base of one of the charcoal forges was clearly part of an earlier forge, and had been rebuilt.. perhaps a couple of hundred years ago it looked like.

    ¡°Shoko¡­ what was the old man doing here?¡±

    ¡°Mostly fixing farm equipment. He said the people couldn¡¯t afford to keep buying new, because they had to get it from far away. He made new equipment too. Selling that made money for the temple.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ but this place is old, and it looks like it¡¯s always had a forge here.¡±

    ¡°Yes! In olden times, the monks made swords. Very good swords. But.. well, people stopped wanting swords, and it was too expensive to make other things at the time.¡±

    ¡°They had an iron mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes! The iron from our mountain never rusts, and makes very good swords.¡±

    Paul stared out of the open, glassless window at the rushing stream. He could see where it had left deposits of red mud in among the water weeds.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ that explains a few things. This mountain is probably just one big chunk of high-grade iron ore. Hence, it blocks radio signals. Maybe some developer somewhere got wind of it too. Which would explain why someone wants to buy it so badly. If I recall correctly, the whole mountain belongs to the temple, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ but I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°The mountain contains very high quality ion ore, used to make very, very good steel. At the moment, most of the steel Japan uses either comes from America, and is good quality but expensive, or it comes from China and is cheaper but much poorer quality. So, this mountain is worth a lot of money to someone. It contains high quality stuff which doesn¡¯t have to be shipped long distances, meaning it costs less.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ so¡­ they¡¯d mine here again? The temple would have money?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Shoko, I don¡¯t think you understand. Modern mining methods would utterly destroy this mountain, they¡¯d dig it all up, leaving nothing but a huge hole instead of a mountain and an even bigger mess. Every living thing would either have to go, or would be killed.¡±

    Shoko stared at him open mouthed, tears welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Noooo! I don¡¯t wanna leave or die!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa! It¡¯s ok, it won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t let it, I promise! I¡¯ll protect your mountain home.¡±

    Shoko sniffed, looking at him tearfully still.

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    ¡°I do solemnly swear that I shall protect this sacred mountain to the utmost of my ability.¡±

    Shoko flung herself at Paul, wrapping her small arms around his waist as far as they¡¯d go, crying again, although in joy, as she stammered out rather muffled thanks, with her face pressed against his stomach, somewhere between sternum and navel. Paul reached down and ruffled her hair.

    Momentarily he paused; his fingers had encountered something unexpected¡­ what felt like a pair of largish, fluffy years. Not unlike a dogs, one of the breeds like a German Shepard, with erect ears. Puzzled, Paul tugged at them, and got an ¡®Eep!¡¯ from Shoko.

    ¡°Shoko, are you wearing a head-band.. one of those ones with cat ears perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Nooo¡­. Please, stop pulling my ear!¡±

    Paul let go of the ear as if it was a hot coal.

    ¡°Your ear¡­?! As in, it¡¯s a part of you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Slowly Paul raised his hand. Peering down, now that he looked hard, he could see the tips of them peeking up though Shoko¡¯s hair, just behind the ribbon she used to tie it back.

    ¡°All..right...you have cat ears.¡±

    ¡°FOX ears!¡±

    ¡°I stand corrected, fox ears¡­ Surgery, or are you from Fukushima?¡±

    ¡°Am I from where?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, that was a silly idea anyway. They¡¯re... real, then. What are you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Of course they¡¯re real¡­ I¡¯m a kitsune, a fox spirit.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ But those are just myths! Not real.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m real! I¡¯ll kick you if you say I¡¯m not!¡±

    Paul took a deep breath, and let it out slowly¡­

    ¡°Ok then. Kitsune are real. Umm¡­ you mentioned magic? That¡¯s real?¡±

    ¡°Yes... sort of, it¡¯s real here but it doesn¡¯t seem to work any more outside. The further I go away from the temple boundary the weaker it gets.¡±

    ¡°Right, I can see why the idea of leaving would be bad then. Can you even survive without magic?¡±

    Shoko looked down, scuffing the packed dirt floor with her toe, and shook her head.

    ¡°Not for long, a day, maybe a little more.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ umm, is it just you here, or are there other magical mystical beings around?¡±

    Shoko nodded.

    ¡°Yes! There are Tengu and Tanuki living in the forest, and all sorts of y¨­kai, y¨­sei and koro-pok-guru. Oh and there¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.. I don¡¯t need the whole list just yet!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ ok. But this one¡¯s important. We have a goddess too.¡±

    ¡°A.. wait, what?!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.. there¡¯s a goddess living under the main altar in the shrine. Her name is Inari ¨­kami. She¡¯s my mother, sort of. Mother of all Kitsune really, and the patron goddess of sword-smiths. She¡¯s nice but she spends a lot of the time asleep.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­. that¡¯s probably just as well. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d cope with meeting a goddess just at the moment. Or ever, actually.¡±

    Shoko giggled. Now that he was looking for them Paul could see her ears moving, and her long fluffy golden tail swished behind her. He frowned slightly.

    ¡°Were you using some kind of magic before, to make your tail and ears invisible?¡±

    Shoko blushed faintly and nodded.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s¡­ not polite to use magic on other people without asking, but I can¡¯t make things invisible. So I just.. made you not notice them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, you had good reason to do it and I agree you should probably keep doing it if anyone else is around.¡±

    ¡°Umm, is anyone going to be coming here?¡±

    ¡°Well, delivery people for a start and we are definitely going to need someone to take a look at that wiring. I think it¡¯s older than I am, and not at all safe.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you fix it?¡±

    Paul slowly and firmly shook his head.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s a job for someone trained and qualified. Not someone who only sort of half knows. Electricity is dangerous if it¡¯s not treated with respect. Especially in a building made out of very old dry wood and paper!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ like powerful magic.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. It¡¯s better to leave it to people who know what they¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°That said. I do know my way around low voltage dc stuff, solar panels, LED lighting. Which would probably be safer to use in the temple.¡±

    ¡°Huhhhh?¡±

    ¡°Never mind Shoko-san, different sort. Kind of like the difference between high power magic and kitchen sink spells.¡±

    ¡°Kitchen sink spells?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you probably call it something different, Small spells, meant to be helpful around the house, like keeping knives sharp and rust free. That sort of thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes!! I know how to do that kind of magic! I am very good at Kitchen Sink Spells! That¡¯s me, Shoko-san, the helpful fox spirit!¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Yes, yes you are. Very helpful!¡±

    Shoko squeaked in pleasure, and hugged herself. Paul grinned, and patted her head, making her make a small ¡°Meep!¡± sort of noise in surprise. Shoko grinned up at him.

    ¡°So, how can I help you Paul-sama!?¡±

    ¡°Well, I still need to go shopping¡­ but while I¡¯m away why don¡¯t you tell the rest of the inhabitants of this mountain that I¡¯ll be looking after the place now. Pretty sure they must¡¯ve been worrying about what the new guy might do.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Ok, I¡¯ll go be your messenger. They¡¯ll want to meet you, some of them..¡±

    ¡°Okayyyy¡­ something tells me I¡¯d better lay in some more food, right?¡±

    ¡°Umm. Yes... but¡­ not right away. The new moon will be rising in three days time. That would an auspicious time for a feast, and I think maybe you¡¯ll need some help cooking.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re probably right. I¡¯ve no idea what they eat and I wouldn¡¯t want to offend someone. They were here first after all.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes¡­ ah¡­ so¡­ really, we should be throwing you a feast, to welcome you, maybe.¡±

    Paul thought about it a minute, then grinned.

    ¡°Tell you what. Let¡¯s introduce them to a Western custom called a pot-luck. That¡¯s where everyone brings something they cooked to eat, something they want, and something they think everyone else might like, which is then shared. That way, everyone contributes to the feast, no-one has to cook everything, and everyone has at least one dish they can eat.¡±

    Shoko nodded her head so hard she almost looked like bobble-head doll.

    ¡°That¡¯s a GREAT idea Paul-sama! Everyone is the host then!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the idea. I¡¯ll provide the space to hold it too. Oh boy, I¡¯d better get hustling if I¡¯m going to do all that. C¡¯mon Shoko-san, lets roll.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Means pick up your feet and go!¡±

    ¡°Ok!!¡±

 Horoheki 1. Arrival

    Paul Holmes looked down at the map on his smartphone, then looked up at what lay in front of him. He was, without doubt, in the right place. Unfortunately. Even without cell service, the GPS didn¡¯t lie.

    The stone structure in front of him looked a little like a set of rugby posts, and had at some point been painted red judging by the traces in the pores of the stone. However, that was long ago, and it was in fact a Japanese ¡®Spirit gate¡¯ which marked the entrance to the temple grounds. Looking up he tried to make out the name in the shield or scroll at the top, but it was so weathered all he could make out was the kanji for ¡®fox¡¯...

    Paul looked at the cracked and over-grown stone steps, which straggled upwards like an old man¡¯s teeth.. and sighed. The estate agent had lied to him. Or at the very least, the pictures he¡¯d seen of the place were at least a decade out of date. He looked around, and sighed again. It was a fifteen minute walk back to the bus stop, over an hour¡¯s wait for the next bus, and it was already late afternoon. He didn¡¯t really have a choice. It was press on or sleep here, in the open.

    Then again, he hadn¡¯t really had much of a choice even before he¡¯d boarded the plane from England to Japan. So, it didn¡¯t make that much of a difference.

    Hitching his back-pack to a more comfortable position he took a firm grip of his hiking staff, and started the climb up the uneven stairs to the temple itself¡­ which he hoped, rather against expectation, was in better condition.

    Shoko watched the stranger from the depths of the bamboo forest that covered the hillside below her temple. So far he hadn¡¯t acted much like the other gaijin that had occasionally wandered by. Yes, he¡¯d looked at his phone, but he hadn¡¯t taken any pictures. Then, instead of being daunted by the uneven stone steps he¡¯d set off up them with the sort of determined air that reminded her of the pilgrims that once walked where he did now.

    She didn¡¯t like what it might portend¡­ But, at least it wasn¡¯t men in grey business suits, or yellow construction vests again. Actually even though they were modern clothes, if she squinted, what he was wearing could almost be a monks robes, though they were totally the wrong colour.

    Shoko hopped from rock to rock, flitting up the slope through the bamboo forest to where a fallen tree had breached the stone wall that surrounded the temple gardens. She had a ¡®welcome¡¯ to prepare after all. He might be an unusually persistent intruder, but she''d soon send him running.

    Paul wiped his brow a couple of hours later. He¡¯d walked around the place first, inspecting the premises. The buildings were basically sound, still sealed tight, all except what looked to be some sort of warehouse, which had lost a few roof-tiles and then suffered with the rain getting in. The gardens were woefully neglected and over-grown, with weeds sprouting between the flag-stones and grass that was almost waist height in places.

    He¡¯d decided which building to spend the night in, and then after a brief search located a broom and swept and dusted, until the room was decent. The place had electric lighting, and Paul had managed to locate the fuse-box. But without knowing what the state of the wiring was, he didn¡¯t dare turn on the power...even assuming there was any.

    But that was ok, he¡¯d back-packed over half of Europe when he was younger, and he was prepared as he could be with a day or two¡¯s shopping in Tokyo. As the sunset stained the sky red, he set up the small solar powered lanterns and carried on working by their light.

    It was full darkness outside, the night full of a myriad of noises as small things went about their lives. Paul had been sprawled in front of his laptop, writing, when the small gizmo he¡¯d picked up in the aptly named ¡°electric city¡± beeped.

    Paul saved his work, and picked up the white plastic box. The real estate agent which had been involved in finalising the transfer of ownership had hinted, strongly, that the place was¡­ well she hadn¡¯t said the word haunted.. but it was very much implied.

    Paul had smiled to himself, said nothing, and within the hour had bought a number of proximity detectors, cameras and other little battery powered gizmos intended to detect intruders. He¡¯d had his own theory as to what was behind the ¡®ghosts¡¯¡­ which might have a lot more to do with the rather generous offer for the land that the agent had informed him was already on the table.

    He didn¡¯t know who was behind the offer, yet, but he had some fairly strong notions about the hauntings. He just couldn¡¯t decide if it was locals, trying to scare away any outsiders, or whoever it was wanting to buy the place trying to scare him off and get it for a knock-down-price.

    He checked the gizmo, and slipped out quietly, he¡¯d already scoped out the porch or veranda that surrounded the building, and readied himself.

    Shoko was wearing an all white kimono, fastened on the wrong side. She had a small white cloth headdress on, and a bandage of thin white gauze over her eyes. The tips of her hair just brushed against her heels as she walked, she¡¯d whitened it from it¡¯s usual pale golden colour so it was now more silvery, and let it down loose. Shed¡¯ also patted flour on her face, giving it a corpse-like pallor. Lastly she¡¯d glued felt to the blocks of her geta, or wooden sandals, so they wouldn¡¯t clatter on the flagstones and she could glide silently.

    She giggled to herself slightly¡­ she made a very good ghost she thought!

    Carefully, so as not to trip, she stole silently up the steps to the small guest-house that was lit from within by the blueish-white light of the odd modern lanterns. She paused a moment, listening, but all she heard was regular breathing. Perhaps the stranger had fallen asleep?

    She carefully inched open the door, and peered inside. The man was huddled under a blanket by a silver-grey slate-like thing on the floor. Shoko bit down on a giggle..and then did her best to produce a ghastly low moan¡­

    The sound of the man¡¯s snoring didn¡¯t change.

    Shoko tried again, louder this time. But still he slept¡­ Was he really that tired, she wondered? He had spent most of the afternoon sweeping and tidying after all. She bit her small lips, suddenly feeling bad about this. He¡¯d put in more work to make the place nice than it had seen in a number of years¡­

    She decided to give it one last try¡­ summoning foxfire to light up the room with eerie blue-green glow at the same time as she moaned like a damned soul..

    Still nothing¡­ she scowled. This wasn¡¯t fair!

    ¡°Hey Bakka! Wake up! You¡¯re being haunted!¡±

    ¡°Indeed?¡±

    The voice behind her was deep and rich, and sent a chill down her spine making all her hair stand on end! Slowly she turned her head to look behind her.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Looming over her was a man. At least.. she thought he was. He wore a cape, and when he smiled he had long fangs which glinted at her.

    ¡°Good evening¡­.¡±

    ¡°WAHHHH!!!!¡±

    Shoko flailed, arms wildly wind-milling, and back-pedalled into the room. Her geta caught in the tattered edge of the mat, sending her sprawling and tumbling as she scrambled to get away.

    The old man who¡¯d lived here last had had a TV, and she¡¯d sat outside his rooms, peering in, watching films. One of them had been about European vampires¡­ which were SCARY!

    And here was one of them in front of her.

    ¡°Aiiiii.. Scary! Vampire!!¡±

    ¡°No.. wait, watch out for the..¡±

    There was a crash as her rear collided with something, and the snoring sounds stopped.

    ¡°.. Laptop. Dammit! All my work!¡±

    ¡°Keep away from me vampire!¡±

    Shoko threw a hastily formed binding spell at the figure, and nothing happened! The vampire didn¡¯t even seem to notice it as it bent and picked up the thing she¡¯d sent flying.

    ¡°Phew! No harm done¡­ oh for..¡±

    He eyed where she sat, hunched up and trembling, and put a hand to his mouth taking out his fangs¡­

    ¡°See, fake! I¡¯m not really a vampire, any more than you are a ghost.¡±

    Shoko eyed him distrustfully.

    ¡°Idiot! That was mean, scaring me!¡±

    ¡°You tried to scare me first.¡±

    ¡°Only because I wanted you gone!¡±

    ¡°Sorry kiddo, it¡¯ll take a lot more than that. Besides, if I go then the developers will move in and tear the place down. You don¡¯t want that do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll scare them away too!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d scare that easily either.¡±

    Shoko glared at him, as he studied her. The man smiled slightly, and bowed, speaking in flawless and only slightly accented Japanese.

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. My name is Paul Holmes, no relation to the detective. I have recently inherited this place.¡±

    Shoko frowned, but stood up and returned the bow. Politeness was important after all.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you. I am Shoko. I live here.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow, surprised.

    ¡°You do?! There was no mention of that by the real estate agent, and the buildings don¡¯t look like they¡¯ve been used recently.¡±

    Shoko placed a hand behind her head, twisting a little in place.

    ¡°Well.. it¡¯s embarrassing...but I live in my own place, a little way away in the forest, but I come here so often it¡¯s almost like my home too. The old priest who used to live here didn¡¯t mind me. I helped him and he¡¯d cook meals for me sometimes¡±

    ¡°Ah, that explains it. An informal arrangement. Well, I hope we can be good neighbours too¡­ despite the odd start.¡±

    ¡°Maybeee¡­ how good a cook are you?¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Direct and to the point! Well the kitchen here is going to need some work before I can use it, so you¡¯ll have to wait a bit to see. But no reason why you couldn¡¯t still be a... oh what do they call it... shrine maiden? I think that¡¯s the right word.¡±

    ¡°Nyahh... Oh well¡­ say¡­ you¡¯re not Japanese. How could you inherit this place? Where are you from?¡±

    Paul smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but I have snacks, so why don¡¯t we sit down and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Shoko nodded, and plopped down onto the bedding, which she could now see had the man¡¯s back-pack under it to make it look like he was asleep.

    ¡°Hey, I heard you snoring in here earlier?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was a recording¡­ the simplest tricks work the best. You made a very cute ghost by the way. Although I¡¯m sure if I was more familiar with Japanese mythology I would have been properly terrified.¡±

    Shoko pouted slightly.

    ¡°Boooo¡­¡±

    Paul grinned to himself. He was guessing she was maybe eight or nine at most; although her size made her look younger, her behaviour gave her away.

    Producing a tube of pringles and a bag of salted caramel squares he put those down, and as he thought, a pair of eager little hands dived in.

    ¡°So, ready?¡±

    ¡°Yay! Story time!¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Ok.. well it¡¯s not quite a story, more like a true tale. But it starts when the old man who lived here was quite a bit younger. He was a business-man and he travelled quite a lot, although from what I gather his family had owned and lived in this temple for many generations. I suppose it¡¯s one of those things, that often children try to be different from their parents. Anyway, while he was in Tokyo, he became very ill, and suffered a heart-attack.¡±

    ¡°Oh no! Did he die!? No.. wait...¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Well, he did... for about two minutes. You see, my father was a doctor and was at the same hotel for a conference. He happened to be passing and went to his aid, revived the man and saved his life. But he needed surgery to fix the damage to his heart and because my father was a world famous heart surgeon, and because he went with him to the hospital, they asked my father if he would operate on the man to fix his heart.¡±

    ¡°So.. your father saved the old priests life?¡±

    ¡°Yes he did, and from what I gather, that second chance at life made him change his mind about being a businessman. So the man moved home, studied and became a priest here¡­ taking over the family business, so to speak. However, he never had any family himself. And as he got older I guess people moved away, and eventually he was by himself. I suppose he wanted to make sure the place was looked after, once he died, and he wanted to repay the debt he felt he owed. So, in his will he left the ownership of this place to.. and I quote; ¡®to the youngest son of the man who saved my life and gave me the chance to live a life with more meaning¡¯ unquote.¡±

    Shoko looked at Paul¡­

    ¡°And you¡¯re your father¡¯s youngest son?¡±

    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s me. Only son actually, so by default oldest and youngest. But I gather it¡¯s traditional that a youngest son becomes a priest, or so I¡¯ve read.¡±

    ¡°Hai! But wait, the old priest died years ago!¡±

    ¡°Ah, well. You see. My father is a very good surgeon, but not so much a father. We had a falling out some years ago, about things. I guess it was sometime after that the letter arrived telling him about this place. I don¡¯t know if the old priest even knew that the man who saved his life was English or not, but someone at the lawyers found where to send the deeds and so on.¡±

    ¡°Ayyiii... and your father didn¡¯t tell you?¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. I suppose he just shoved it all into the back of his desk and forgot about it. I only found out after he died and I was helping organise and tidy everything. I was curious, contacted the lawyers who handled it and found that the place still existed and so on, despite it being empty for years no-one else had come forward to claim it.¡±

    ¡°But, why would you come all this way then?¡±

    Paul looked thoughtful, running his hands though his hair as he searched for the right words.

    ¡°Well-ll¡­ partly because I used to enjoy going to new places when I was younger, and I sort of missed that. I¡¯ve settled down a bit in the last few years, got a steady job and so on. But I¡¯ve never been to Japan, even though I¡¯ve always meant to. I even took language lessons for a while, but it never seemed to be the right time. However, at the same time I inherited this place, I hit a wall... oh, I should explain. I¡¯m a writer of stories¡­ of various sorts. But anyway, sometimes I seem to run out of good ideas and get stuck. Usually that¡¯s when I go off to somewhere, to blow the cobwebs out of my head and so on.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ so a good time to come here then?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Although it¡¯s a bit further than I normally go¡­ quite a bit actually! But I thought, why not? This place is out in the country, quiet, maybe that¡¯ll get the ideas flowing again. Although, it turns out it¡¯s probably a good thing I didn¡¯t just turn this place over to the lawyers and real estate agent to handle. It seems there¡¯s a developer who wants to bulldoze the place, and build on it. Which would be a terrible thing to do, vandalising a bit of history like this. Not to mention turning you out of your home! So, I think I¡¯ll stay here for a while, work on my book and fix the place up. I like doing handy-work while I¡¯m thinking about what to write, it¡¯s sort of ¡­ meditative, you know. And I¡¯ll see if I can tie this place up in some sort of legal Gordian knot so the developers can¡¯t touch it ever again. Make sure it¡¯s properly looked after once I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°You can do that?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe¡­ I know it can be done. I make a point of trying to get the details in my stories right. So I do a lot of research on a lot of different subjects and I¡¯ve had to research legal matters like trust funds and powers of enduring attorney. Which means, basically, I don¡¯t know exactly how to do it myself, but I do know how to find someone who does, and how to tell them what I want them to do. Which is to ensure that this temple is permanently protected, legally. Even after I¡¯m long dead.¡±

    Shoko¡¯s eyes went round as she thought about it.

    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ sort of like summoning an elemental and binding it to a ward!¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose, if you want to think of it that way. I know how to summon a lawyer and permanently bind them to a ward of legal protection, so this place is protected from legal threats.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s clever! Sayyy... you don¡¯t have any more of these, do you?¡±

    Shoko indicated the empty tube of pringles.

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No, sorry Shoko, I don¡¯t. That was the last one I brought with me.¡±

    ¡°Ehh! Oh.. I¡¯m so sorry! I shouldn¡¯t do that, it¡¯s terribly rude of me. Now I¡¯m embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I can get more, and their slogan is once you pop you can¡¯t stop.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°They mean, once you open the tube, you can¡¯t stop eating them.. because they¡¯re so tasty. So, think nothing of it.¡±

    ¡°Huh.. that¡¯s a rotten trick, putting a spell like that on food¡­ Anyway! I owe you. You say you¡¯ll help make sure nothing bad happens to my home. So, I¡¯ll help you! I can tidy and cook and look after the place¡­ and... other things. Anything!¡±

    Paul laughed slightly.

    ¡°Ok, ok. Well, I won¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t appreciate the help. It looks like there¡¯s a lot to do here and if I¡¯m tangling with lawyers, that¡¯s less time I have to do other stuff¡­ and I did come here to take a writers retreat, kinda.¡±

    ¡°Ok! Then it¡¯s settled! One should always support artists anyway. So I will do the cooking and cleaning and everything, and you take care of protecting here and writing, and and fixing things as you meditate!¡±

    ¡°Ok then. It¡¯s deal.¡±

    Paul offered his hand, and Shoko rolled up her sleeve and took it. Her grip was surprisingly warm and firm¡­ and strong. Paul blinked as he felt an odd prickling tingle run up his arm. As for just a moment, it looked like Shoko had a pair of large, cat or fox like ears sticking out of her hair¡­ hair which seemed to form a long fluffy tail behind her.

    Paul blinked and shook his head, dismissing it as a jet-lagged and weary mind playing tricks.

    ¡°Ok, well... it sounds like it¡¯s going to be a busy day tomorrow. The first of many, probably. So, maybe you¡¯d best run along home while I get some long-overdue sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ok Paul-san! I¡¯ll bring you breakfast, in repayment for your snacks!¡±

    ¡°Alright, that sounds fair. Not too early please! I¡¯m still on London time and it¡¯s very, very late for me. I need to catch up.¡±

    ¡°Ok! Not too early then!¡±

 Small, simple acts of kindness

    Paul stood in the restroom of the small supermarket in the local town. He didn¡¯t really need to use the rest room, as such¡­ but his brain had finally caught up with events and he was having a moment.

    It had been the sheer ordinariness of the supermarket that had undone him. This morning he¡¯d had breakfast with a Kitsune, been shown the sort of workshop that it had to be said, was his dream ¡­ and now here he was, in a supermarket. He¡¯d been reaching for the fried tofu when he¡¯d seen the advert for Marmite flavoured crisps¡­ and the emotional bubble had popped.

    It had been a mad few weeks, and now he found himself living in a Shinto temple, with a bunch of mythological neighbours. And yet, he was somehow supposed to function in places like supermarkets too?

    He was, as said, having a moment, one where he was seriously doubting his sanity and wondering if just perhaps, he¡¯d hallucinated the whole thing. It was the rational explanation of course.

    He stood in front of the sinks, which he absently noticed looked like something out of a school, and splashed water on his face. Suddenly, there was a high girlish giggle behind him.

    For a moment, Paul froze¡­ he had gone into the men¡¯s rest room... hadn¡¯t he?

    He slowly looked around, but there was no-one there. Frowning he turned back...and blinked. Standing behind his reflection in the mirror was young girl, dressed in a bedraggled, soaking wet, white, grey and black school-girls uniform. The only colour to her was the dark red bow-tie thing she was wearing around the collar of her blouse. Her face was corpse white and her long black hair hung over her face. Her lifeless off-white eyes peered at him between the bedraggled rats tails of her hair.

    Paul leaned back, surprised, and the girl, or apparition, leaned forward. The glass of the mirror rippled like water as she came through it, entering into the room.

    ¡°Um.. excuse me miss! This is the mens toilets, you know?!¡±

    The ghastly figure paused¡­ and Paul thought he saw a faint flicker of a human reaction.

    ¡°Is there something I can help you with, perhaps?¡±

    The girl used her hands to part her hair and stare at Paul. He was sure now he could see confusion in her eyes. She opened her mouth, revealing shark-like teeth and blackened gums.

    ¡°DoOoM!¡±

    ¡°Ah...anything else?¡±

    ¡°Death!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ well, sorry but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve other plans. I have to get back to the temple and prepare a feast for Inari...¡±

    The girl stared at him with a bewildered look now.

    ¡°Fearrr Meeee!¡±

    Paul sighed¡­

    ¡°Nope. Sorry. Can¡¯t help you there. I know, would you like an ice pop? They gave me an extra one and if I try to eat it I¡¯ll just get a headache.¡±

    The ghost... at least he was fairly sure she was a ghost now, clambered through the mirror the rest of the way, and smiled at him.

    ¡°Oooh! What flavour?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lemon or watermelon and strawberry, which would you like?¡±

    ¡°Can I have the watermelon and strawberry please!¡±

    Paul dug into the freezer bag and produced the ice-pop for her. The rather less frightful apparition pulled the wrapper off eagerly and started sucking on the treat.

    Paul took out the lemon sorbet ice-pop, unwrapped it and sucked on that meditatively for a moment before asking.

    ¡°So, if it¡¯s not an indelicate question, why are haunting the restroom of supermarket?¡±

    The ghostly girl sighed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t always a supermarket, it used to be a school.¡±

    ¡°Ok, that explains the uniform I suppose¡­ but why haunt here?¡±

    ¡°I died here, drowned when my bullies shoved my head into the toilet and flushed it. My hair got sucked in and I was stuck.¡±

    ¡°Geeze! That¡¯s terrible! Kids can be horrible little savages can¡¯t they?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I avenged myself though. Haunted them until they killed themselves. I thought that would let me rest, but I was still stuck. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°Unfinished business maybe? I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s sometimes a reason.¡±

    The girl shrugged.

    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know¡­ my memory is not very clear. I feel there was something, but I can¡¯t remember what.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty awful. So you¡¯re stuck here then, in this restroom?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, I can go anywhere, well, anywhere I can walk to in a single night. Once the sun rises I¡¯m usually back inside the mirror again. But... what¡¯s the point? Most people can¡¯t even see me. You¡¯re the first person in years¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry I tried to scare you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s ok. It can¡¯t be very nice for you after all, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯d have a few issues to work out if I was in your situation.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Now I feel terrible! You¡¯re so nice and I was all scary, or tried to be. Um, why weren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    ¡°British for a start, and I just inherited the temple up on the other side of the mountain¡­ the one with a goddess asleep under the altar, you know? I think I¡¯m still in shock a bit, or just not that freaked out in comparison.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ that explains it. I thought I was out of practice!¡±

    ¡°Oh no, no. I¡¯m sure if I¡¯d been just another person I would have been terrified, really! You did an awfully good job of being a ghastly, ghostly spirit.¡±

    The girl beamed at him and giggled, a faint stain of colour creeping into her grey-white cheeks. Paul smiled, then looked thoughtful.

    ¡°You know.. I just had a thought. I¡¯m holding a sort of ¡®get to know everyone¡¯ party up at the temple, on the night of the new moon¡­ would you like to come?¡±

    ¡°Really? But.. it¡¯s a long way to walk...¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. Oh! I know! If I recall correctly there is a bus that leaves from the stop outside of here, just after dark. You can take that. It¡¯ll only take an hour, and you¡¯ll have plenty of time before daybreak and you find yourself back here.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ how would I pay for it?¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow at her.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°I thought you said most people can¡¯t see you? Why would you need to pay?¡±

    ¡°Oh no! No, I couldn¡¯t do that! It would be wrong!¡±

    Paul blinked in surprise, and then shrugged. Well, he supposed, some habits really did die hard.

    ¡°Alright, well. I tell you what, I¡¯ll loan you the bus fare, you can pay me back when you get a chance, ok?¡±

    The girl nodded eagerly, then drooped a bit.

    ¡°But, I can¡¯t take anything back with me through the mirror.¡±

    ¡°Awkward. Ok, I¡¯ll just hide it in the tank of one of the toilets, how¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll work! I¡¯ll see you in¡­ two days time, right?¡±

    ¡°Three days to the next new moon. I¡¯ll make sure a place is set for you. Anything in particular you¡¯d like?¡±

    The girl sighed...

    ¡°I... I¡¯d really love a cheeseburger! I used to have those when I was feeling sad, and they¡¯d make me feel happy.¡±

    She sighed again, wistfully smiling at happy memories. Paul nodded to himself mostly, living or not, she deserved to be happy, especially after such a tragic end.

    ¡°Ok then. I¡¯ll pick up some cheese slices and ground beef on my way out, and I will cook a special hand-made cheese burger just for you.¡±

    The girl flushed bright red, looking more alive by the second. She giggled and ducked her head.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Oh, what name should I write on the wrapper?¡±

    ¡°Wrapper? Ah¡­ Aimi Takeuchi. Thank you, again!¡±

    ¡°My pleasure, you are my guest after all. If you want an authentic cheeseburger, then that is what you shall have! Ah¡­ would you like fries with that?¡±

    Aimi giggled, blushing, and nodded.

    ¡°Yes please! Ahh... can I have a large Coke-cola, please? Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Ok..¡± Paul grinned slightly, and hamming it up replied. ¡°You order will be ready in three days miss. Thank you for ordering at McDonald¡¯s!¡±

    Aimi bent double laughing, looking perfectly normal now, aside from the rather out-of-date uniform.

    ¡°Oh! You sounded just right! Thank you, that brings back so many happy memories.¡±

    Paul smiled at her.

    ¡°Glad I could help. I¡¯ll hide the bus fare here, and I¡¯ll see you in three days then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed! Thank you.. I feel happier than I have in years! I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    ¡°Looking forward to it.¡±

    Paul watched as she scrambled back though the mirror, turning to wave before entering one of the mirror toilet cubicles. Paul blinked, and shook his head, before he went and hid bus fare for Aimi in the cubicle she¡¯d exited through.

    He stared at his reflection, and then shook his head.

    ¡°You, Paul old chap, have got yourself into one heck of a strange pickle¡­ still, at least the natives are friendly once you get to know them. So far anyway.¡±

    Paul watched his reflection for a moment, just in case it did anything he hadn¡¯t.. but it was just a reflection. He shrugged, and went to buy the ingredients for cheeseburgers, wondering if there was anywhere in town that sold McDonalds style cardboard boxes, or if he¡¯d have to make his own.

    It was almost nightfall by the time Paul returned to the temple. He paused in surprise when he reached the bottom of the stairs up. The stone work had all been cleaned, the right-hand fox statue that had fallen off it¡¯s plinth was back where it belonged. The weeds were all gone, and the stone steps themselves had been set straight, mortared into place, with the cracked ones replaced by whole ones.

    It was almost as good as new, although he could still see the faint hollowing where countless generations of feet had worn away the steps. Paul frowned, in fact, all the stones steps showed the same faint pattern of wear, with no sign of fresh new ones. He wondered if any of them had in fact been broken, or if the replacements had been made to match. He studied the Inari gate itself, which although it had been cleaned, still lacked a coat of paint.

    Shaking his head, he started to make his way up¡­ but he was no more than two steps the other side of the gate when Shoko-san appeared, as if out of the air itself.

    ¡°Welcome back! That was a long shopping trip! Would you like me to help carry those bags?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, please¡­ and it certainly looks like I¡¯ve been gone awhile. How did you get all this done while I was away? It ought to have taken days, at least.¡±

    ¡°Oh, magic! Also, some of the damage was illusion, so it wasn¡¯t as bad as it looked. But I had a lot of help too!¡±

    Paul nodded, and then blinked as Shoko picked up rather more bags then he¡¯d thought her capable of carrying.

    ¡°Huh.. well.. I¡¯m glad you did. It¡¯ll make delivery easier for a start. Tomorrow we¡¯re getting a new fridge-freezer, plus propane bottles for the cooker. I picked up the replacement hose for that. So, it would be helpful if you could get the kitchen clean while I set up solar lighting and clear a place for the party.¡±

    ¡°Ok! I can help! Umm, Paul-san¡­ you said the wiring in the kitchen needed fixing?¡±

    ¡°I did, the electrician for that arrives in the morning and the new fridge-freezer will be here in the afternoon. Along with a bunch of food for the party.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have been busy!¡±

    Paul nodded¡­ then grinned.

    ¡°Hey Shoko, do you like pizza?¡±

    ¡°I do! But, we¡¯ve no cooker yet¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, but we do have a camp fire, or will have shortly, and I bought a pizza stone.¡±

    ¡°A stone pizza?¡±

    Paul laughed at Shoko¡¯s puzzled expression, shaking his head.

    ¡°No, no... a pizza stone. It¡¯s a heavy ceramic plate-like thing. You put it in a camp fire to get hot, then take it out and cook pizza on it. Only, I had no idea what sort pizza you like, so I bought a packet of pizza bread bases, and the makings for toppings and sauce. That way you can pick and choose.¡±

    Shoko grinned, and then closed her eyes and stood on her tip-toes inhaling deeply before exhaling with a sigh. Paul watched her in fascination. Now that she wasn¡¯t hiding them, it was interesting the way her ears and tail telegraphed, or more properly semaphored, her mood. Right now, she seemed excited.

    ¡°Hey Shoko-san, what¡¯s got your tail fluffed up?¡±

    ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t be rude, talking about people¡¯s tails like that!!

    ¡°Ok, ok¡­ so?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it, Paul-san?¡±

    Paul tilted his head, looking puzzled at her. Then closed his own eyes and tried to see if he could sense anything. A girl of his prior acquaintance, who claimed to be a witch, had once described Paul as having the psychic ability of an especially dense house-brick¡­ but what with one thing and another, he wouldn¡¯t have been too surprised if he¡¯d sprouted some sort of mystic antenna or something, overnight.

    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s pinging your radar, but all I can feel is my sore feet, and the sun on my back.¡±

    Paul thought that Shoko¡¯s sigh sounded rather excessively exasperated.

    ¡°Hey, you know I never claimed to be some sort of Mystic Master or Great Sage, you know!¡±

    ¡°I know, but you can¡¯t feel that tingle? The spirit of the temple is waking up, and I think it likes you.¡±

    ¡°Spirit of the temple? Like a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Idiot! No¡­ everywhere has a spirit, a soul, made up of the dreams and wishes of everyone who lives there or used to. The older somewhere is, the more power it has. But when somewhere is abandoned, at first it¡¯s sad and lonely, that¡¯s why empty places feel so alone. Then as it¡¯s power lessens hopefully it falls asleep.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully? What happens if it doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Very powerful spirits, that can stay awake too long, eventually go mad with loneliness¡­ some of them, the really very bad ones, get angry. They... feed. on people¡¯s emotions, to stay awake.¡±

    Paul shivered.

    ¡°Ok, that does not sound good. Am I to take it, that the rather famous suicide forest near Mt Fuji is one such place?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That has been a bad place for.. oh.. centuries¡­ everything avoids going there.¡±

    ¡°Brr! Ok, lets change the subject¡­ I take it the spirit of this place is friendly?¡±

    Shoko-san nodded rapidly and enthusiastically.

    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s very nice. I look forward to meeting her again!¡±

    ¡°Right, and she¡¯s not the same as the Goddess who sleeps here?¡±

    ¡°Nope! Different people! Oh! Inari woke briefly, she said she¡¯ll try to be here for the party!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ great¡­ What the heck do I cook for a Goddess?¡±

    ¡°PIZZA!¡±

    Paul laughed, shaking his head.

    ¡°You just said that because you want some..¡±

    ¡°Nuh-uh. Inari likes pizza too. Lots of garlic and p-p-perr-¡±

    ¡°Pepperoni?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ looks like I¡¯m going to be cooking a Goddess sized pizza or two then. Oh, that reminds me. I invited someone from town.¡±

    ¡°A human?!¡±

    ¡°No, a ghost, or spirit... or at least a deceased human anyway.¡±

    ¡°You met a Y¨±rei? Where?¡±

    ¡°Funny that, it was the restroom¡­ Apparently the supermarket used to be a school, and her bullies shoved her head into a toilet and drowned her and she¡¯s¡­ been haunting¡­ Er, Shoko what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shoko¡¯s tail was standing straight up like a bottle-brush, and he could actually see her hair lifting off her scalp as if it was being charged with static electricity.

    ¡°H-H-Hanako-san!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know her then?¡±

    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s a Y¨±rei-onry¨­. A ghost or vengeful spirit.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, she did mention haunting the bullies that drowned her until they committed suicide.¡±

    ¡°And you invited her here!?!¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. She stopped doing the whole ¡®Doom! Death! Fear me!¡¯ thing after it became obvious she wasn¡¯t scaring me¡­ in fact, she was positively pleasant when I offered her a spare ice-pop I¡¯d been given as a freebie. Nice girl really, once you make the effort to get to know her. Likes cheeseburgers, which I guess in the era she died, was probably a rare treat for her. She said it was her comfort food basically¡­ So of course I thought I¡¯d invite her here and offered to make her one myself. She¡¯ll take the bus here. I gave her the fare. I mean, normally people can¡¯t see her, but she didn¡¯t think boarding the bus without paying was right, so¡­ Umm. Why are looking at me like that Shoko-san?¡±

    Shoko seemed to be rather taken aback, and was looking at him with ears flat and her mouth hanging open.

    ¡°You¡­ you talked to her?!¡±

    ¡°Well yes, why wouldn¡¯t I? I mean, I¡¯ve been talking to supernatural things for a couple of days, apparently, and she seemed like a nice enough kid once she stopped trying to scare me. She¡¯s got a nice laugh, and after she got some colour back in her cheeks she looked pretty normal actually.¡±

    Shoko-san sat down on the edge of wooden veranda with a thump.

    ¡°She... laughed?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was more of a giggle, and she blushed a bit. She¡¯s a teenage girl under the whole ghost thing after all.¡±

    ¡°Did you flirt with her, Paul-san?!¡±

    ¡°Does offering to make her a cheeseburger myself count?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes! Most definitely! Offering to cook someone¡¯s favourite food counts!¡±

    ¡°But, I was just being nice¡­ I mean, it was a joke, pretending she was ordering it from a McDonald¡¯s. Aimi seemed so happy.¡±

    ¡°Whaaat! She told you her name?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, sort of. I asked, so I¡¯d know what to write on the wrapper, like they do when you... Umm, you¡¯re giving me that look again. Did I do something else wrong?¡±

    Shoko-san shook her head.

    ¡°No Paul-san. You did everything right! For all the wrong reasons!¡±

    ¡°Ok, you¡¯re going to have to explain because I don¡¯t understand why this is a big deal.¡±

    ¡°I can see that. Ok, Hanako-san is a vengeful spirit, fuelled by rage and pain. To get her to stop you have to make her happy, remind her of pleasant things or something. Because she is a wandering ghost, one who died violently without proper ritual offerings, or if they were disturbed in some way, then you have to placate her by feeding her, usually her favourite foods.¡±

    ¡°So, giving her a choice of which ice-pop?¡±

    ¡°Would be enough, and then you offered to make her a cheeseburger, and asked what name to put on it, making it hers¡­ Did she give you her family name too?¡±

    ¡°Er.. yes. Why?¡±

    Shoko-san nodded.

    ¡°Ok¡­ that and you gave her money to get to you, yes?¡±

    ¡°Er, yes, I hid it in the toilet tank where she drowned so she¡­ ok now what?!¡±

    Shoko was looking at him as if she couldn¡¯t quite believe what she¡¯d heard, as she shook her head slowly.

    ¡°Oh Paul-san! Are you sure you¡¯re not a priest or a magician reincarnated?¡±

    ¡°How the heck would I even know that? Why?¡±

    ¡°You placated her, fed her, got her to give you her full name, and then left her money at the place where she died, so she could come to you!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s yours now! Idiot! You have a contract with her, she¡¯s bound to you, because of the debt.¡±

    ¡°But, I told her she could pay me back when she got the chance... and it¡¯s just a few yen bus fare!¡±

    ¡°No, not the money. You gave her back herself. Who she was before she became a ghost. She owes you her soul!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ this isn¡¯t a bad thing, is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, depends if you think having a murderous spirit of vengeance as your devoted servant is bad?¡±

    Paul sighed, and sat down next to Shoko-san.

    ¡°I screwed up, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Shoko-san leaned against him, one small arm going half-way around his waist.

    ¡°Maybe yes, maybe no¡­ helping people is never a bad thing, but then you¡¯re responsible for them afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Well, I guess if I ask her not to hurt people or scare them to death?¡±

    ¡°Might be ok¡­ at least you did a good thing helping her be more herself.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess. She really was, or is, a nice kid. She just had a very bad thing happen to her and she lashed out at those that hurt her. Just... as soon as I saw her I had a gut feeling that she wasn¡¯t a bad person fundamentally. So, I just treated her like I would anyone else.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ you should perhaps listen to your feelings more. You did do everything right, after all! You are a good person Paul-sama. Foolish, but good. And you don¡¯t know what you don¡¯t know, but you do know more than you think!¡±

    ¡°Thanks...I think. My head hurts now trying to figure that out. Oh well, What¡¯s done is done, might as well get the shopping away and food on for dinner¡­ I have pocky and I brought ice-cream because I thought you¡¯d like an extra treat!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Chocolate, strawberry or vanilla?¡±

    ¡°There are more flavours than those three Shoko-san!¡±

    ¡°There are?!¡±

    ¡°Yup, a whole world of them¡­ and the supermarket has these little six-packs of tubs of all different flavours, of which I bought two, so you have dozen to choose from for a start.¡±

    ¡°Eeee!!! THANK YOU!!!¡±

    Shoko flung herself around Paul¡¯s neck, knocking him sideways, laughing as they both went sprawling in the late afternoon¡¯s golden sunlight.

 Of Tenuki and Goddesses

    Paul awoke to the sound of energetic hammering and sawing going on outside somewhere nearby. For a moment he couldn¡¯t think where he was or what was happening, but then the events of the past couple of days came flooding back, and he sat bolt upright!

    Scrambling to his feet he yanked open the door to the guest house¡­ and stopped¡­ frozen in surprise.

    Someone had cut the wide grassy area in front of the temple, and on the open green there appeared to be a small army of semi-naked, very hairy little men building what looked to his eyes like a carnival side-show, with several rows of booths, trestle tables, and what was unmistakably a Ferris wheel under construction.

    Paul blinked and shook his head, then stared again. Like one of those ambiguous pictures, where the black and white shapes are either a vase or two human faces looking at each other, the army of naked hairy dwarfs suddenly resolved itself to be a whole lot of racoon dogs, standing on their back legs.

    Except, they weren¡¯t quite. Their faces were more human than a racoon-dog, their front paws were more hand-like than paw, and their back legs were longer. As the last traces of sleep ebbed away, Paul realised he was looking at Tenuki, shape-shifting racoon dogs. Who were, apparently, part of the construction crew¡­ or at least that¡¯s how it looked, as they were wearing flannel shirts and yellow hard hats.

    One of them noticed Paul standing there, and turned to yell over his shoulder at another.

    ¡°Hey boss! The English Lord is awake!¡±

    The Tenuki addressed was wearing a bright white hard-hat, with the kenji for ¡®BOSS¡¯ painted on the front. He stood a few inches taller than the others as well, as he turned and waved at Paul.

    ¡°Hey, with you in a minute!¡±

    Paul leaned against one of the veranda¡¯s pillars, and as the boss Tenuki hurried up, Paul poured them both a cold drink from the a pitcher of lemonade and glasses that someone, probably Shoko, had left sitting in the shade.

    ¡°Hey Lord, sorry if we woke you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ok, guess I needed an early start anyway. Um, might I ask what you¡¯re all doing¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah... setting up for the New Moon Festival. We¡¯re putting up booths for the food and games you know.¡±

    ¡°Uh...huh. Ok... When did the potluck party become a Festival?¡±

    ¡°It was meant to be a party? I was told it was a festival, and you can¡¯t have one of those without booths¡­ Umm. That¡¯s going to be a problem. Shoko-san¡¯s been inviting everyone to the festival. And I dunno about anyone else, but I was looking forward to it! There used to be Festivals all the time here when I was just a cub, and us ¡®Others¡¯ would come. The temple¡¯s neutral ground you know, no fighting allowed, so everyone puts aside all their disagreements.. um.. Are we ok to carry on or should I tell the clan to stop building?¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Ok¡­ so... it¡¯s a Festival now. Carry on. I¡¯m just going to have a word with a certain small kitsune.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hey Lord..¡±

    Paul held up hand, forestalling the Boss Tenuki.

    ¡°Just call me Paul. I¡¯m not a Lord.¡±

    ¡°Eh? I thought all English were lords or knights or something?¡±

    ¡°And I know some folks back home that think all Japanese are shoguns or ninjas¡­ or perverts.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Huh. Well, you might be right on that last one with some of them. Anyway, we¡¯ll keep building then, Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll figure out the rest. Oh! Forgive my manners, I forgot to ask your name!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You¡¯re still waking up, right?¡±

    Paul grinned, rubbing the back of his neck.

    ¡°Yeahhh¡­ sorry. Brain isn¡¯t firing on all cylinders yet, you know.¡±

    ¡°Ok, well, I¡¯m the local clan leader. Boss Hirohido. You a coffee drinker or tea?¡±

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you sir, and coffee to wake up, tea to be social.¡±

    ¡°Huh! Sensible. Ok.¡±

    The Tenuki drew himself up to his full height of four feet, and yelled over his shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, Sako! Bring our host some of that coffee will you! We woke the guy up, least we can do is finish the job!¡±

    ¡°Yes boss!¡±

    Sako turned out to be a young and very earnest looking tenuki with a power-saw over one shoulder, and billy-can of coffee in the other hand. Paul took the offered enamelled tin mug of coffee as Boss Hirohido went back to supervising. The coffee proved to be strong enough Paul wondered that it hadn¡¯t taken the enamel off the mug, as it seemed to be doing so to his teeth.

    ¡°Sako-san, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes Lord..¡±

    ¡°Just Paul please.¡±

    ¡°Yes Paul-sama! Sako Hitaro, clan Ushi.. sir.. um..¡±

    ¡°Oh relax, I don¡¯t bite. Snap a little maybe.¡±

    The young Tenuki grinned, rubbing the back of his head.

    ¡°So, Sako-san, you all live on the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, only the Boss and his family live at the old place. The rest of us live all around. I¡¯ve got an apartment in town, and cousin Yakio lives in Tokyo!¡±

    ¡°Umm..¡±

    ¡°We blend in using illusions. Like this. Hoi!¡±

    The young man suddenly standing before Paul looked like humanised version of Sako. Paul blinked, and then grinned.

    ¡°Heyyy... looks like a certain anime was right after all.¡±

    A wide grin split Sako¡¯s roundly innocent face.

    ¡°Kinda¡­ not saying anyone who had anything to with that, might be family¡­ but you know...¡±

    Sako grinned and pulled down one eyelid with a finger, which Paul knew was synonymous with a nod and a wink in other cultures.

    ¡°That would explain a lot¡­ huh.. oh hey. Can you warn your Boss for me? There will be some deliveries coming soon, and a guy is coming over to check out the wiring.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Which firm?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Fukia electrical.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Lucky, they¡¯re family!¡±

    ¡°Luck, yeah, maybe. I asked around saying I¡¯d moved into the old temple, they were recommended.¡±

    ¡°Yup, that would do it¡­ people know, you know, even if no-one says anything, or they used to. It¡¯s been a while. Lots of new people have moved into the area. But any of the original villagers would know.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Paul frowned..

    ¡°About that¡­ how long has this temple been empty? The documents I got weren¡¯t very clear.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ about ten years, give or take a few months. But the Old Man was in a care home for a couple of those.¡±

    ¡°Ten¡­ years. Wait a minute! Shoko-san is what, eight, nine?¡±

    Sako threw his head back and laughed.

    ¡°Oh no... she¡¯s a kitsune, they age differently. Shoko-san is nearly eighty, but she¡¯s still only a child by the way they age. She won¡¯t get her second tail and be an teenager until she¡¯s over a hundred.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ so to get a kitsune¡¯s actual age, you multiply their apparent age by ten. Got it.¡±

    ¡°You got it Paul-sama! Although, no-one¡¯s sure how long they live. Thousands of years. Inari herself, they say, is three or four thousand at least. But, she¡¯s a Goddess now, so I guess maybe that doesn¡¯t count, even if she was over a thousand when she became one.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Just when I think I¡¯m getting used to it all... Oh well. Thanks Sako-san, keep up the good work.¡±

    ¡°You know it!¡±

    Paul leaned back, sipping the coffee and letting himself wake up and adjust to his new reality. Once he¡¯d finished the mug of caffeinated roofing tar, he went inside to dress and start the day, starting with finding out where Shoko was and what she was up to now.

    It took Paul a little while to find her, but eventually he traced Shoko-san to the actual shrine itself, which was at the heart of the temple.

    ¡°Hey Shoko-san...¡±

    Paul stopped, frozen in the doorway. The shrine wasn¡¯t much bigger than a garden shed he¡¯d had back at home, and that had been small¡­ but somehow the inside now held what looked to be entire tea room, not much smaller than some ball-rooms. Shoko-san knelt by a low table with a tray of tea things in front of her. Across the table from her reclined a woman with long silver-white hair, more-or-less wearing a kimono. Paul blinked, and then realised that what he¡¯d taken to be a fan behind her, was in fact a spread of tails¡­

    Bowing, Paul spoke.

    ¡°Forgive the intrusion Inari-sama¡­ I was not aware you were present. I shall...¡±

    ¡°Ah, such formality... come Paul-san, take tea with me.¡±

    Paul raised his head to look at the Goddess, who smiled slightly at him.

    ¡°Or do I frighten you, human ?¡±

    Paul straightened up, and looked the Goddess in the eyes, noting that for all their fire-like colour, there seemed to be a lack of life to them¡­ in fact, she seemed¡­ abstracted, unfocused.

    ¡°Frighten? No, but I was always told to be respectful to one¡¯s elders.¡±

    Inari laughed like a fox, a short yipping sound, as she hid her lips behind her fan.

    ¡°Such boldness, such fearlessness. I see Shoko-san wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said you bound a Y¨±rei without any trouble. Come sit next to me¡­ it¡¯s been a long while since I had young man to distract me.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow, but went and sat tailor fashion at the table, to the right of the Goddess, guessing that was where Shoko-san meant for him to sit, from the look she gave him.

    ¡°So... Paul-san,¡± Inari almost purred. ¡°Tell me about yourself...¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ what would like to know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unmarried, yes?¡±

    Paul sighed. Somehow he¡¯d known she¡¯d lead with that. Keeping his eyes firmly above her neckline¡­ which wasn¡¯t easy admittedly, given the way she positioned herself, he answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m a widower.¡±

    ¡°Ehh?! So young? So sad.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t. I¡¯m not some tragic hero in a love story. I count myself lucky, we had an entire lifetime¡¯s worth of love in the few years we had together.¡±

    Inari sighed, clasping her hands in front of herself.

    ¡°Oh... how romantic¡­ and they say the English are a cold people!¡±

    ¡°Umm. I think things have changed a bit since they said that¡­ well, a little.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so how did...¡±

    Paul interjected before Inari could continue with the inevitable questions, forcing him relive the day that his world had shattered. Making him face the awful back, pain-filled void in his life.

    ¡°Not to be rude, but could we change the subject please? It¡¯s still rather recent, and I came here to get away from reminders.¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh! I apologise! I didn¡¯t mean to cause you pain!¡±

    ¡°Please, think nothing of it. One becomes quite used to it after awhile. I dream of her, most nights, and every morning I wake up¡­ and she¡¯s not there. I miss her like I miss the sound of my own heartbeat, but I really am sick and tired of people reminding me. She wouldn¡¯t want me to pine away, but rather get on with life and living you know. As she said, when I die and we meet again, she wants to hear about all the adventures I¡¯ve had since... so I¡¯d best have some damn good ones.¡±

    Inari sighed, once again, and her eyes held genuine emotion as she reached out to clasp his hand. For a moment, they sat in silence, and then Inari spoke again as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°So¡­ Shoko-san says you decided to hold a party to meet everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, about that. It seems to have become a festival somehow...¡±

    Paul gave Shoko-san a hard look, and although she didn¡¯t look up from the tea she was preparing, her ears flattened.

    ¡°Please, do not be too hard on her Paul-san.. Shoko was doing my biding.¡±

    ¡°Your¡­ ok, forgive the impertinence, but what the heck?¡±

    Inari trilled a small giggle.

    ¡°We always used to have festivals on the new Moon¡­ the temple priests would listen to the complaints of the those spirit folk that live here, and dispense wisdom and justice. It seemed to me that perhaps, something familiar, and long missed, would help cement your place here.¡±

    Paul stared at the giggling fox Goddess¡­

    ¡°Lady... That¡¯s a terrible idea! I¡¯m no font of wisdom!¡±

    Inari pouted at him, and withdrew a long stemmed pipe from her sleeve. Kindling a spark of blue flame between her finger and thumb she lit whatever was in the small bowl and drew a deep breath then exhaled the sweet smelling smoke at Paul..

    ¡°I thought it was an excellent idea...and that is no way to talk to a Goddess!¡±

    Paul studied her, and then coughed as he breathed in a wisp of the smoke.

    ¡°Wait...Is that¡­? That is opium, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What if it is? I need it. For the pain.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow, and happened to catch Shoko¡¯s glance as she looked up momentarily. He froze. Merry little Shoko¡¯s eyes had been filled with worry, hurt, and fear.

    Choosing his words carefully Paul asked.

    ¡°Pain? Something troubles you Lady Inari?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived too long Paul-san¡­ seen too much of life, and now I feel the magic slowly ebbing away. I¡¯m glad you came¡­ at least Shoko will have someone to look after her when I am gone.¡±

    Paul glanced at Shoko¡­ and his lips flattened to straight line.

    In a quiet, clipped and level tone he asked Shoko.

    ¡°Shoko-san, could you go and check on the house please, make sure the Tenuki aren¡¯t playing tricks on the delivery men.¡±

    Shoko looked a question at Inari, who languidly waved her dismissal.

    Paul waited until Shoko was safely outside the temple, and the reached over, plucked the long stemmed opium pipe from Inari¡¯s listless fingers, and snapped it cleanly in two.

    ¡°Right. No more of that.¡±

    ¡°Ehh! How dare you..¡±

    ¡°NO. How dare you! You¡¯ve already given up haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re just sitting around, numbing yourself with that poison, and waiting for death to take you in your sleep, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    Inari leaned back. Paul hadn¡¯t raised his voice at all, but he might as well been shouting at the top of his lungs, such was the force behind it. She drew in a breath to complain¡­ and then stopped, arrested by the look Paul gave her. His eyes seemed like heated steel.

    ¡°How dare... I am a Goddess. You can¡¯t talk to me..¡±

    ¡°Be. Silent.¡±

    Inari shut her mouth with a snap, biting off her words. She could almost feel the pressure of his will, and the heat of his anger.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a Goddess and immortal, or so I gather. So where the hell do you get off giving up on living so easily? And to make matters worse, you talk like that, in front of Shoko. By all the Powers above and below, can you NOT see how that hurts her?! She¡¯s your daughter and you¡¯re just casually talking about dying and leaving her alone!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s hardly a child...¡±

    ¡°Bull. Shit.¡±

    Inari gasped, then laughed, shakily.

    ¡°You are too bold. I could kill you with a thought.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m the only current protector and guardian of this place. Do that and you¡¯ll live just about long enough to see it torn down and turned into a smoking hole in the ground.¡±

    Inari regarded him levelly, her eyes smouldering like hot coals now.

    ¡°Humpf, it won¡¯t matter anyway. Once the magic leaves, none of the rest of us will survive long, and it¡¯s ebbing away every day.¡±

    ¡°Ok. So why is it ebbing?¡±

    Inari sat back and pouted, glaring at him sullenly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, no-one knows. It¡¯s always ebbed and flowed, but now it flickers and gutters, like a stub of a candle in a draft, burning ever lower.¡±

    ¡°Ok... well, where does it come from then?¡±

    ¡°Come from? It¡¯s just there, like water rising in a spring.¡±

    ¡°Lousy analogy, since spring water does come from somewhere, namely underground aquifers¡­ ¡°

    Paul¡¯s voice trailed of as an idea struck him.

    ¡°Inari-sama, the magic, could it be linked somehow to the iron ore extraction?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°I wondered that, but it didn¡¯t get better once they stopped mining.¡±

    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t, what¡¯s gone is gone. But did it start to ebb more than flow when they started mining?¡±

    Inari paused, her eyes going unfocused. For a moment Paul wondered if she¡¯d gone off into an opium-induced fugue state. But she snapped out of it before he could say anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, it¡¯s beginning is unclear¡­ but... perhaps, yes.¡±

    ¡°Ok, so mining caused it, maybe, but for whatever reason it¡¯s carried on getting worse. Like... mining started a leak, metaphorically, but unless that¡¯s plugged it¡¯s not going to get better.¡±

    ¡°And you intend to stop this leak, how?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°No idea, but the first step is to find out what¡¯s going on. Have you even looked in the mine?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, that much iron would kill even me in my prime, and that was centuries past.¡±

    Paul blinked, then face-palmed.

    ¡°Right, of course. Iron is supposed to be toxic to magical creatures, and I guess Goddesses count.¡±

    ¡°Not all of us shun iron¡­ there are things that live in the old tunnels now. Things that shun the light of day instead.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly¡­

    ¡°Of course there is, any idea what?¡±

    ¡°If you had asked me even ten years ago, I could¡¯ve told you, but as I grow weak, my senses fail me, as does my magic. Now I can only guess. Demons of some sort certainly.¡±

    ¡°Ok... well¡­ it would¡¯ve been nice to know what I¡¯ll be facing, specifically, but I¡¯ll manage.¡±

    ¡°You intend to go down there?!¡±

    ¡°It beats sitting around waiting to die. Unlike you, I have no intention to go gently into the night, but to rage and rage again against the dark, lighting up death¡¯s sky like a shooting star. To paraphrase a poem I rather like.¡±

    Inari stared at Paul in silence for a moment, an expression of shocked surprise frozen on her face.

    ¡°Whoever called the English a passionless people, lied.¡±

    Paul grinned slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯re very good at faking being stoic, and I¡¯ve had a lot of reasons to think about that topic lately.¡±

    Inari sighed, shaking her head.

    ¡°Still, it is hopeless. I have tried my best already. What more can a mortal do that a goddess cannot?¡±

    Paul snorted.

    ¡°That might have been true even as recently as a hundred years ago, but we¡¯ve come a long way in our knowledge since than. I might not know much about how magic works, yet, but if I can set up an internet connection I have access to the sum total of human knowledge and advice from people around the world. If I can¡¯t figure it out, I¡¯ll bet someone, somewhere, knows how.¡±

    Inari stared at him for a moment, then shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do this. Please don¡¯t give me hope¡­ it¡¯s too cruel, too painful when it¡¯s gone.¡±

    Paul studied her for a moment, then sighed, shaking his head.

    ¡°To my mind, it¡¯s better to go down fighting. If you fight you may win, but if you give up, then you will definitely lose. When death comes for me, then he¡¯ll have a heck of a fight on his hands... and to give up, to stop hoping¡­ That¡¯s as good as lying down and dying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not death I fear.¡±

    ¡°Then... what?¡±

    Inari stared down into her lap, her small hands tightly clutching her robe.

    ¡°It¡¯s... what happens before that. The fading and forgetting myself, the unbecoming loss of self control and memory.¡±

    Paul blinked, trying to understand.

    ¡°Like¡­ ageing, in humans? Your saying you¡¯ll suffer something like dementia?¡±

    ¡°Something like. I am, like all Kami, a being of magic. As that fades, so do I. My spirit, my being.. will slowly fade, become indistinct. My awareness of myself will, corrode. Until all that is left is raw unfocused emotion, like the worst, lowest sort of Shiry¨­ or dead spirit... and then I would become nothing but a faint, sad memory left in the ground and the stones of this shrine.¡±

    Paul shuddered¡­

    ¡°Ok, so there are fates worse than death. I don¡¯t blame you for wanting to avoid that. Are there.. other options?¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°One can chose to cross over into death early. If I expend all my remaining power in one glorious moment until nothing is left.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I guess they¡¯re right, it is better to burn out than to fade away. Ok¡­ well. I¡¯ll make a bargain with you. Stop hiding, stop running away from life. Live now, fully in the now, while you can. And no more talk of dying. Do this and I will take a shot at fixing the root cause of the problem.¡±

    ¡°And when you fail?¡±

    ¡°If I fail¡­ then I will help you depart in whatever way you wish. BUT only if it proves impossible to do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°I do not need your permission.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t¡­ but if you want to avoid hurting Shoko further, you¡¯ll need my help won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°If I die, Shoko will not continue to exist for much longer. Magic sustains her too.¡±

    ¡°Does she know that?¡±

    Inari stilled, looking down into her lap, then slowly shook her head.

    ¡°No¡­ and it¡¯s¡­ not certain. She is young, and still has her corporeal body. She is not purely magic and I... had thought that my last act, before I dwindled too far and forgot, would be to change her nature, to make her human. She would continue to live then, even when the magic dies.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°I see what you meant earlier, about someone to look after her once you¡¯re gone¡­ She¡¯d need someone to look after her, since I assume she¡¯d be a child, at least physically.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ would you?¡±

    ¡°No need to even ask. Of course I would. I¡¯m hoping that it won¡¯t be necessary though.¡±

    Inari smiled faintly, like the first touch of spring after winter.

    ¡°That, I have observed, is one enduring feature of humans. You continue to hope where hope seems impossible. You are stupidly stubborn that way.¡±

    Paul shrugged, grinning.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s served us well so far. Here¡¯s hoping it does again!¡±

 Pizza, Cheeseburgers and Goddesses

    The day of the festival dawned bright and clear, with the sort of clarity of light that Paul had thought was just artistic license by anime artists, making all the colours seem super-saturated and bright. The morning dew added a sparkling shimmer like someone had sprinkled rainbow dust on everything.

    Paul looked over the neat rows of booths filling the wide courtyard and grinned, thinking to himself that certain anime artists would probably give their eye-teeth to able to paint the scene.

    ¡°Good morning Paul-sama!¡±

    Paul glanced over his shoulder to where Shoko-san was kneeling and smiled, turning to look at her.

    ¡°Good morning to you too, Shoko-san. You¡¯re looking splendid today!¡±

    Shoko-san blushed and ducked her head, but not before Paul saw her smile. She¡¯d changed her outfit, dressing as traditional shrine-maiden. Her usually rowdy mop of strawberry blonde hair had been teased and tamed into a neat ¡®do¡¯ which cleverly hid her ears, as the folded back of her robes hid her tail without a bulge.

    ¡°Thank you! Although mother Inari did most of the work¡­ Ahh, I should say thank you very much for that.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow as he kneeled.

    ¡°Oh¡­ what have I to do with that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you said to her, but Inari-Okami is much more... awake, than she normally is. She¡¯s trying very, very hard.¡±

    ¡°Oh.. that. Yes, we had a few words. I just shook her up a little, made her think¡­ and maybe promised that I¡¯d try to fix things a bit.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What things?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, we can talk about it later. Let¡¯s just enjoy today shall we?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Ok.. I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you, omelette and English tea!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Shoko-san. Oh, one question, what¡¯s the order of business today? Is there some sort of ceremony to open the Festival or.. what?¡±

    Shoko-san looked thoughtful and then shook her head.

    ¡°There would have been, before. But you¡¯re not a priest so¡­ I suppose anyone who wants to come will just arrive. Traditionally, ordinary folks and those that can pass as human come during the day, and then after the sun sets, Inari or one of the other kitsune would light blue fox fires in the gate lanterns as a signal that it¡¯s safe for the Others to come out..¡±

    ¡°Hmm, makes sense. There could be a problem though, what with a lot of locals not being ¡®in the know¡¯ about the Others now. Could I ask you, and some of the Others who intermingle with humans, to quietly pass the word around that I¡¯ll announce the temple is closing once the sun starts going down? Anyone who wants to can hang back and then when it¡¯s clear of the ordinary people, we¡¯ll light the fox-fires and everyone else can come out.¡±

    Shoko sprang to her feet and started to run off as she spoke..

    ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll go spread the word!¡±

    Laughing Paul called after her..

    ¡°Thank you, Shoko-san. Don¡¯t forget to eat!¡±

    Shoko spun on her heels, darted back, and grabbed a breakfast roll from the table, half-stuffing it in her mouth. Shoko bobbed her head in an abbreviated bow of acknowledgement and thanks, before running off again, leaving Paul chuckling in her wake.

    Sipping his tea later Paul wondered about the day. There would be a mix of ordinary people and ¡®Others¡¯ mingling during the day. The Others would be keeping their appearance hidden, but he felt sure there would be slip ups, and not all of the ordinary people knew about the Others.

    There needed to be some sort of cover story in place, he thought, but what? He stared out over the festival ground pondering. His eyes lit on the stage where there would be plays later¡­ and his eyes widened as an idea pounced on him.

    Getting up he went in search of paper and writing tools. After carefully pencilling in the kenji characters he went back over them with a broad nib felt-tip pen, emulating the effects of an ink brush, writing.

    ¡°The Hidden Theatre cosplay group is performing ¡®Hidden Yokai¡¯ and asks for your co-operation. If you spot one of the performers among the crowd please preserve the illusion and make them feel welcome without drawing attention to them.¡±

    After three attempts, he felt he had something fairly presentable, and called out.

    ¡°Shoko-san, could you come here please!?¡±

    After a moment Shoko simply¡­ arrived. He wasn¡¯t sure how or where she¡¯d popped up from, but she was just there.

    ¡°You called Paul-sama?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I need to ask a favour. Can you make duplicates of this for me and make sure they are posted around the place where people will see them.¡±

    Shoko looked at the poster, frowning.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Hidden Theatre cosplay group?¡±

    ¡°An excuse¡­ if any of the Others slips up, and reveals something unknowing ordinary people shouldn¡¯t see, then they can just claim it¡¯s all part of the performance. Like.. umm¡­ like a play where the actors stay in character and mingle with the audience, so there is no stage and it happens all around them.¡±

    Shoko frowned, thinking it through, then her eyes went wide as she let out a long drawn out;

    ¡°Ohhhh!!¡±

    ¡°Can you make sure any of the Others attending know about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Right away! That¡¯s so clever!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.. I borrowed the idea from a very smart writer. You know what they say, always steal from the best! Ok, so... we need about a dozen copies put up. Starting at the front gate and around the place. At places where people will gather, like the food stalls etc. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing! Hiroshi-senpai taught me to use the copier!¡±

    ¡°We have a photocopier?¡±

    ¡°Yes! In the office!¡±

    ¡°We have an office!?¡±

    Shoko giggled as she nodded, and pointed over at what had been the former priest¡¯s residence.

    ¡°In Hiroshi-senpai¡¯s residence, his study is an office.¡±

    ¡°Okayy...¡±

    Paul studied the low building and sighed.

    ¡°I should probably check that out...but .. it sort of feels wrong to go in there you know, like entering someone¡¯s house without their permission.¡±

    Shoko nodded slowly¡­

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Yes. I used to go there all the time¡­ but now...¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. Still, we need those copies. Show me where, and I¡¯ll do it instead Shoko-san. You can get busy telling everyone who needs to know, ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    Shoko showed Paul to the small office¡­ which wasn¡¯t much larger than some closets and full of old papers. Under one mound he located the ancient photocopier. Shoko quickly walked him through operating it, and then dashed off to go tell people about the plan.

    Paul in the meantime stared at the machine, and then set about trying to make copies of his poster. Half an hour later and after several inventive curses, Paul had his posters and had sworn undying vengeance upon whoever designed that machine. He¡¯d also added modern office equipment to his mental ¡®wish list¡¯ of things to buy should he have the money.

    The rest of the day passed in a blur of people, pizza and toppings¡­ Paul was glad of the time he¡¯d supported himself though University, working at an Italian pizzeria. The local people seemed impressed too, there were admiring Oohs and Ahhs as he tossed and spun the dough to make the pizza bases, and there seemed to a never ending line at his ¡®booth¡¯ which was more of an open air restaurant. The Tenuki work crew had set up an outdoor wood-fired oven for him, along with small round tables and chairs and a long wooden table with a copper sheet nailed to it as a work surface.

    Shoko-san was kept busy too, fetching and carrying wood for the fire and ingredients for the pizzas. But even so, she seemed to find time to enjoy herself, bringing Paul treats from other booths¡­ and a steady trickle of people who wanted to greet him, all of whom were Others in various guises.

    Eventually evening wound its way around, the sun painting the grass blood-red as it set. Paul breathed a sigh of relief. There would at least be a short interval between sun-set and moon-rise, when the festival would reopen and those Others who couldn¡¯t pass as human would arrive.

    A long shadow fell across the grass in front of him, as he sat with a cold drink in his hand. Paul looked up...and saw the shapely figure of the Goddess Inari gliding across the sward towards him. He started to rise, but she raised her hand.

    ¡°Sit Paul-san.. you have earned your rest, and more.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Lady. I saved you a pizza, hope you like fried tofu pizza with bacon and pepperoni.¡±

    Inari laughed musically.

    ¡°Why thank you Paul-san¡­ did you ask Shoko-san my favourite, or did you guess?¡±

    ¡°Mostly guesswork. I haven¡¯t had time to ask her, Shoko¡¯s been a busy little helpful fox.¡±

    Inari hopped up and sat on the counter next to the pizza oven, leaning against the brickwork and apparently enjoying the warmth.

    ¡°She does love helping yes¡­ I¡¯m glad she is of use to thee.¡±

    Paul drained off the last of his drink, and got up, dusting off his hands, and took Inari¡¯s pizza out of the oven, placing it on a plate decorated with a running fox motif around the rim. With a pizza-wheel in both hands he cut it into slices rapidly. Inari clapped her hands, giggling, when he presented it to her.

    ¡°Well, if nothing else, today has made sure that the temple isn¡¯t going to run short of funds for a while yet.¡±

    Inari nodded, nibbling on the slice she¡¯d taken. She swallowed.

    ¡°And I have had SO many people making prayers to me! It¡¯s... invigorating, to have worshippers again!¡±

    Paul smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s always good to feel wanted and useful.¡±

    Inari nodded energetically.

    ¡°Yes! It is.. and to be a part of the community once again. I feel¡­ hopeful...¡±

    Paul nodded, and placed his flour-dusted hand over Inari¡¯s slimly elegant one.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you came out Inari. It¡¯s not good to shut oneself away, to dwell in darkness for too long¡­ and honestly, I would¡¯ve missed you. I know I was... rough.. with you, but I hope we can be friends.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ just friends Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°Oh lay off with the flirting, you know that¡¯s not going to work with me. I¡¯ve had my happy ever after.¡±

    Inari sighed, and putting her plate down for moment, leaned forward against him, resting her head on his shoulder. Around them the lanterns strung up throughout the festival ground quietly lit themselves one by one, in all the colours of the rainbow.

    ¡°Ahh.. Paul-san.. you are the only man for miles and miles, and years and years who wouldn¡¯t want me in his bed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy enough to call you a friend though, if you¡¯ll forgive the presumptuousness.¡±

    Inari lifted her head slightly, turning to look into his eyes.

    ¡°Ohh.. you know what? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had someone I called a friend! Lovers, rivals, fellow gods and goddess and many other things¡­ but never that. I would be pleased for you to think of me as that!¡±

    ¡°Ok then, friends it is! Oh! That reminds me! Forgive me Inari, I need to dash off. I have a promise to keep and Aimi-san will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Aimi-san? Oh, you mean the Yurai you bound?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to think of it like that. She¡¯s a young girl, or was, who¡¯s had a harsh life, a horrible death and who is in need of a friend.¡±

    Inari looked at him with an odd expression, then shook her head.

    ¡°Paul-san, are you sure you¡¯re not a priest?¡±

    ¡°Pft, as if¡­ no. Anyway, sorry to love you and leave you, but I¡¯ve a cheeseburger to make, and I¡¯d like to meet her off the bus.¡±

    ¡°Cheeseburger? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Paul stopped, surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never..? No, of course not, why would you. Ok, new plan. Grab your plate and bring your pizza with you. I¡¯m going to show you how to make a cheeseburger, ah, that is, if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Inari nodded eagerly, picked up the remaining quarter of her pizza and the plate and hurried after Paul, following him to the newly refurbished kitchen. She watched in fascination as he put a skillet onto the propane fired stove and took out the ingredients from the fridge.

    He worked deftly, mixing and shaping the ground beef and herbs as he answered questions from Inari. Within minutes he assembled the burger, with two patties and a slice of cheese both between and on top of the meat, with salad and a pickle between lightly toasted sesame seed buns. Decanting the burger and fries into a cardboard box, he wrapped it and wrote the characters for ¡®Aimi Takeuchi¡¯ on the wrapper¡­ and on a whimsy added a little sketch of a fox mask in one corner.

    Inari giggled as she saw that, tucked one strand of silver hair behind her ear and holding her hand over the meal, whispered something. A golden glow formed around her slim white hand and settled over and into the wrapped burger and fries.

    Paul raised an eyebrow at her, and she shrugged.

    ¡°A simple blessing. It is, or was, one of my duties after all. Go now, meet your friend, and make her happy. I shall be about the festival, welcoming people as they arrive. Should you need me Paul-san, just call.¡±

    Inari leaned in, and planted a swift, and surprisingly chaste, kiss on his cheek, before walking off, her geta making a merry clatter as she crossed the paving stones.

    Paul shook his head, and placing the wrapped meal along with a large coke on a tray, went off to wait by the gate.

    He didn¡¯t have to wait long before the bus pulled up, although it seemed at first as if no-one alighted. But as it pulled away, he could see a faint shadow which seemed to drift nearer¡­ resolving into the sadly bedraggled shape of Aimi.

    Paul waved, balancing the tray on one hand.

    ¡°Hey! Good to see you Aimi! Glad you could make it!¡±

    The drowned looking shade came closer, not so much walking as drifting.. but as she drew near, she looked less and less like a corpse as she flushed in happiness.

    ¡°Paul-sama! You remembered!¡±

    ¡°Well of course I did¡­ what, you think I¡¯d forget a friend? Here¡¯s your order miss.. although I made you a double cheeseburger since it¡¯s a long trip and I thought you¡¯d be hungry.¡±

    ¡°A..double..cheeseburger? I only ever got those on special occasions!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a festival, that¡¯s a special occasion isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Paul had to hurry to put the tray down on the marker stone as Aimi wrapped herself around him, hugging him tightly. He placed his arms around her small, slim shoulders and hugged her back.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s ok¡­ no need to cry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ¡°Ok then.. take your time.¡±

    Paul stood for a few moments, gently rubbing Aimi¡¯s back as she hiccuped her way though her happy tears. She lifted her head, her cheeks flushed and eyes still bright with unshed tears. He smiled down at her.

    ¡°Ok, better now?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ok, lets go find some place quiet for you to eat. The fox-fire lanterns aren¡¯t lit just yet so there¡¯s a few minutes until the festival reopens for Others¡­ and then I¡¯m back to making pizzas again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re running a pizza booth at your own festival?!¡±

    Paul grinned and nodded.

    ¡°Yeah... I¡¯m not quite sure how that happened but yes. But it¡¯s fine. I like cooking, it¡¯s relaxing, and pizza if it¡¯s done right is as much performance as food. Everyone seems to like it, they stop by, say hello and so on and I get to meet everyone. Plus I feed them tasty food at the same time, so they think nice things of me.¡±

    Aimi giggled.

    ¡°Sneaky! Winning people over by feeding them tasty food.¡±

    Paul picked up her tray and handed it to her, causing her to giggle and blush again, as he remarked.

    ¡°Well, it seemed to work with you so..¡±

    By the time Paul led Aimi-san to his booth, she seemed quite normal looking. She¡¯d sneaked a few fries along the way, but she¡¯d waited until she was seated before unwrapping the burger proper.

    ¡°Ohhh¡­. It looks almost too good to eat! ¡­ Almost!¡±

    ¡°Go on, eat up. I hope you like it, it¡¯s my own secret recipe.¡±

    Aimi pressed her palms together, and inclined her head saying,

    ¡°Thank you for the food!¡±

    Picking up the burger she took a bite, and her squeal of joy was only slightly muffled by the mouthful.

    ¡°Eeeee! It¡¯s SO! GOOD!¡±

    Paul grinned broadly.

    ¡°Glad you think so, although in part that might be because Inari blessed it.¡±

    Aimi paused mid chew, and swallowed hard.

    ¡°The Goddess Inari.? She blessed this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she wanted to know what a cheeseburger was, so I showed her as I made it for you. That¡­ is ok... isn¡¯t it? She said it was one of her duties..?¡±

    Aimi stared down at the burger.

    ¡°I...I¡¯ve heard of her blessing harvests and feasts before, but a burger¡­? That seems some how disrespectful.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°It was her idea¡­ I didn¡¯t ask her. I think she likes you, maybe. Wishes you well anyway, and this is her way of helping.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ still...¡±

    ¡°You know... not eating it might be considered disrespectful too.¡±

    Paul almost didn¡¯t have to finish his sentence as Aimi rapidly bit off another mouthful, closing her eyes in bliss as she chewed. Paul laughed, and patted her back as, trying to swallow it too fast, she choked.

    ¡°Steady on, take your time. After all, better to savour it. Who else can say they¡¯ve tasted the Cheeseburger of the Gods¡­?¡±

    Aimi almost choked again as she laughed.

    By the time Aimi sat back with a happy sigh and an empty tray, Paul had returned to making pizzas as the stone lanterns held by the fox statues down by the torii gate were filled with a blue/green fire and the festival ground was filling up again. One by one, various yokai, spirits and other beings that defied definition were sidling in via the torii gate, where Inari herself stood, greeting them.

    Paul couldn¡¯t help thinking of a certain anime film¡­ but as the tenuki Sako had hinted, that was probably not coincidental. It was also probably not coincidental that a large number of the attendees were buying pizza; he suspected he was something of a curiosity to them. Aimi volunteered to help, taking customer orders and writing down who wanted what in neat kenji. Apparently when she¡¯d been alive she¡¯d had a part-time job in the family store. Paul was just glad of the help, but he couldn¡¯t help noticing that Aimi was humming a happy little tune to herself as she worked.

    Paul was a tiny bit concerned when he noticed that not all of what the festival goers paid in was yen, but Shoko-san reassured him that at least with the Others, Spirit Money was just as valid. Although, according to her, it was more like a marker system for favours in effect. Paul decided he¡¯d try and figure it out later, as he¡¯d only listened to her with half an ear at best, being rather on the busy side.

    The moon was a hand-span above the shoulder of the mountain when Inari came up behind Paul, and quietly asked.

    ¡°Paul-san.. do you have a moment or two to spare?¡±

    Paul glanced over his shoulder at her, noticing that a short distance behind Inari a tengu with his black wings wrapped tightly around his small body stood with Inari between him and a tall willowy woman who had leaves tangled in her long wispy green hair.

    ¡°Sure, do we need to go some place private or is it ok if I talk while I work?¡±

    ¡°Oh, if you can talk and make pizza, then that¡¯s good. I can make certain none will overhear.¡±

    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the problem then Inari?¡±

    ¡°The tengu and the dryad have a dispute, and no Lord to hear and make a ruling on their case¡±

    ¡°And¡­?¡±

    ¡°And I was hoping that you would listen to them. For me. Maybe make some sort of ruling on the case perhaps...¡±

    Paul stood slowly and knocked flour off his hands, eyeing the pair of them.

    ¡°Are you both willing to abide by whatever decision I reach?¡±

    The Dryad bowed like a sapling in the wind, and the tengu nodded, inclining his head a fraction as he rustled his crow-like wings.

    ¡°Alright, I will listen to you both and see if something can be decided. Although, I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be able to figure something out, seeing as how it¡¯s gotten you stumped, Inari.¡±

    ¡°What! How did you¡­ ahem¡­ I mean I could but..¡±

    Inari wilted a bit under Paul¡¯s level stare, grinning sheepishly.

    ¡°Oh alright¡­ you got me Paul-san. No, I don¡¯t know what to do either.¡±

    Paul rolled his eyes and then shook his head slowly.

    ¡°Inari, Inari¡­ you are a terrible liar you know. Which is actually reassuring in a Goddess. Ok then...¡±

    Paul turned to look at the small crowd and sighed.

    ¡°¡­ if everyone could please cooperate with us and wait for just a little bit, while I take care of this? You can give your orders to my lovely assistants Shoko-san and Aimi-chan, and I promise I¡¯ll get to them as soon as I can.¡±

    There was a rumble of amused agreement from the assorted beings and one tenuki at the back piped up.

    ¡°Hey lord, gods business is bit more important than making pizza! We can wait!¡±

    The crowd dispersed good naturedly, laughing.

    Paul grinned, and then sobered as he turned back, taking in the grim expressions of the tengu and the dryad. He nodded and pulled over a small table and a chair each for all of them.

    ¡°Right.. sit down and tell me what seems to be the problem?¡±

 Judgement and Jurisdictions

    Once Paul and the two disputants were seated at the small picnic table, Inari paced a circle around them, drawing a curtain of ¡­ something ... that caused the air to shimmer like a heat haze. She came and sat opposite Paul, placing herself between the tengu and the tall, green haired dryad.

    ¡°Ok, court is in session I guess¡­ perhaps we could begin by someone telling me what you two are disagreeing over, maybe?¡±

    Both the tengu and the dryad exploded verbally.

    ¡°They have no right to sully..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ours by right we need..¡±

    Paul slapped his hand down on the table, the sound cutting across the argument.

    ¡°Ok¡­ let¡¯s try this again. First you, your name please.¡±

    Paul pointed to the Dryad, who blinked.

    ¡°I..ahh.. forgive me Lord¡­ I have no name that a human voice could pronounce.¡±

    Paul pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.

    ¡°Right, of course. Ok then...Miss.. Green¡­ we shall call you.¡±

    Paul turned his attention to the tengu.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Um.. Sora, Lord. I speak for my clan the Ushagas.¡±

    ¡°Your whole clan has a problem with Miss Green here?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡­ you see...¡±

    Paul held up a finger, silencing the tengu.

    ¡°Ok, Inari¡­ you¡¯re familiar with the case. What, exactly, is the problem.¡±

    ¡°What, me? Ah¡­ well.. there is a lake, fed by a spring, that goes on to be a river¡­ both claim the water is theirs to use. Both have a valid claim. The spring rises on land belonging to the Ushaga family, but the lake is on land recognised as the dryads territory. The dryad claims the tengu are hoarding the water, and befouling what little reaches her. The tengu claim the dryad wants all of the water and refuses to share, sending roots upstream to intercept it at its source.¡±

    Paul studied the pair.

    ¡°Both of your agree with Inari¡¯s recounting of the facts?¡±

    Reluctantly, they both nodded, with Sora adding,

    ¡°But she didn¡¯t mention that it¡¯s ours by right!¡±

    Paul thumped the table again, wishing he had a gavel, or something.

    ¡°Ok, enough of that. Correct me if I am wrong, but both of you have argued enough that you know each other¡¯s claims, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Ok¡­ lets try something different then, because goodness knows, doing the same thing over and over is going nowhere. Since you both know what the other¡¯s argument is, I want you to each state the other sides case in this dispute.¡±

    There was a momentary silence¡­ and then both of them erupted verbally. Paul gave them a count of three, then slammed his fist down.

    ¡°ENOUGH! You agreed to this arbitration. My court, my rules. You will argue your opponent''s case fairly, or I will make a summary judgment here and now¡­ and there will be penalties for both of you.¡±

    Silence fell as the tengu and the dryad looked at each other, while Inari leaned back in her chair, favouring Paul with an appraising look.

    ¡°Do I need to flip a coin to see which of you will go first?¡±

    Sora shook his head, settling his wings with a rustle of feathers.

    ¡°Ah, no Lord¡­ I will let Miss Green, go first. If that¡¯s alright...¡±

    The dryad inclined her head, and then composed herself. When she spoke her voice had an undertone that sounded like wind in the trees, rustling leaves and creaking wood.

    ¡°The tengu¡¯s claim is that they own the entirety of the water, for their own use. Because the spring from which it flows is located on their land. They argue that they had an agreement with the former lord of these lands... that is, the lands of the lower valley and hills to the East of here, that they could draw water as they needed it. In years past this was not a problem, but the Ushaga clan has grown, and they need more water.¡±

    ¡°Question, why do the tengu need water from that specific spring.¡±

    ¡°The spring is needed because it is naturally of exceptional purity. They require it for bathing during their spring moult.¡±

    ¡°Is that ritualistic, or an actual physical need?¡±

    The dryad paused, frowning slowly, and looked to Sora for clarification.

    ¡°May I elucidate, lord?¡± Sora asked.

    Paul nodded, and the tengu answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a necessity for the young and the old, at least, because they are susceptible to infection of the feather roots when moulting. It¡¯s less of a problem for those who are strong and healthy though. The spring water also contains minerals that are helpful in soothing the itching that comes with moulting, for everyone.¡±

    The dryad looked thoughtful.

    ¡°I.. did not know that.¡±

    ¡°You never asked.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°Ok, Sora, do you agree that Miss Green¡¯s presentation of your case was fair and accurate?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Yes, although there is much supporting evidence she didn¡¯t mention, that I would¡¯ve liked...¡±

    ¡°I asked, do you agree with it? Not did she argue your case the way you would.¡±

    ¡°Ah.. so. My apologies. Yes, I agree she presented it fairly.¡±

    ¡°Ok then, your turn to present her argument, and please, try for brevity. My patience is not infinite.¡±

    Sora stared into Paul¡¯s face for moment, and nodded, swallowing, unnerved by whatever he saw there.

    ¡°Umm. The gist of...Miss Green¡¯s argument is that for her kind, water is essential for life. Her forest is protected by long agreement; the last lord of these lands had it written into local civil law as well. The lake is in her forest, and she draws sustenance from it. She argues that water should be allowed to flow freely, and does not truly belong to any one group or person, but rather to all as a common good.¡±

    Sora sat back, and stared at Paul, who raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°I..ah.. yes...as I understand it...¡±

    ¡°Miss Green, is there anything you¡¯d like to add to that?¡±

    The dryad shrugged slightly.

    ¡°Only that until recently,that is until this century, I was content with the tengu as neighbours.¡±

    ¡°I..see¡­ Ok then, if I understand this correctly, the tengu require the spring water straight from the source because it helps prevent infection in those with weakened immunity and soothes itching during their moulting season. The dryad however literally needs it in order to live.. and since there is a legal protection on her forest, it could be said that cutting off this supply would endanger her life, and violate the law protecting her.¡±

    Paul paused thinking.

    ¡°So, on the one hand, we have legitimate medical need, and on the other a genuine case where the right to live is being endangered. Is that about right?¡±

    Both sides nodded, as Inari leaned forward.

    ¡°You see now the problem Paul-san. Which ever way you decide someone will suffer.¡±

    ¡°I do¡­ I have a question however.. Miss Green, could you survive off a different source of water?¡±

    The dryad nodded slowly.

    ¡°Survive yes¡­ water is water.. but that spring is very pure and carries traces of magic with it. I can survive without it, but it is what makes myself and my sister trees thrive.¡±

    ¡°Right. And you Sora¡­ are there other medical treatments.. say distilled water for bathing, that could be used?¡±

    ¡°There..are.. yes. Not as effective though. And not customary.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ ok then. Are you both willing to hear and abide by my ruling?¡±

    ¡°We are Lord, you have been most fair and your methods are.. eye opening.¡±

    The dryad nodded her agreement, but with a thoughtful sidelong look at Sora.

    ¡°Ok, both of you have a valid argument, and about equal legal precedent as far as I can see. However, the right to life trumps mere discomfort. But that said, however, an infection in someone weakened for some reason is also life threatening. Therefore it¡¯s my ruling that since both of you have compelling arguments, that the spring should be shared¡­ with stipulations.¡±

    Paul paused, cleared his throat, and continued.

    ¡°The Ushaga clan will restrict usage to only those cases that are truly necessary. Miss Green, since you¡¯ve shown that you can extend your reach to the head waters, you will oversee the tengu¡¯s use of the waters. In exchange for which the tengu will work to secure you an alternative water source¡­ humans have been laying pipes for a very long time. I suggest Sora, you look into that, and a water purification system. I would suggest ozone or Uv treatment since adding chemicals wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. While you¡¯re piping in purified water for Miss Green and her sisters, I¡¯d look at getting some for yourselves, so those that don¡¯t absolutely need the spring have something else to bath in.¡±

    Both Sora and the dryad looked at Paul, thunderstruck, although Sora was quick to recover.

    ¡°And how are we supposed to pay for this?¡±

    ¡°You have a share of spring water, which you don¡¯t need all year round. I¡¯d suggest bottling it and selling it as an exclusive and highly expensive product. Further more, If I recall correctly, trees mostly need extra water during the spring and summer months, so if you stockpile it during winter when they are dormant, you¡¯d probably be able to take a larger share, with Miss Green¡¯s permission.¡±

    The dryad nodded, recovering from her shock.

    ¡°Yes, you are welcome to take all you want during winter and autumn. We sleep when the snows fall, and the autumn rains are usually enough to nourish myself and my sisters.¡±

    ¡°That would be acceptable...¡±

    Paul glanced between them.

    ¡°I take it then the ruling is agreeable to you both?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Ok, then I will leave both of you to work out the details, and I¡¯ll review it once you¡¯ve thrashed it all out. If there is nothing else, court is adjourned.¡±

    Inari got up, walking over to the barely visible barrier, and brought her hand down in a quick slashing movement, popping it like a soap bubble. Both Sora and Miss Green stood, and bowed in unison to Paul, before walking off talking in low earnest tones. Inari came back over and perched on the edge of the table, bending forward and putting her eye to eye with Paul.

    ¡°That was well done¡­ their argument had been going on for decades!¡±

    ¡°Surely not?!¡±

    ¡°Ehhh.. tengu can live for hundreds of years, almost as long a dryads. But it looks like they might actually stop arguing now, and work together. That was a clever trick, getting them to argue the other¡¯s case for them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one I picked up at school, actually. It¡¯s surprising how well forcing someone to look at the problem from the other person¡¯s perspective works.. although it can result in them arguing equally passionately that the other person is right.¡±

    Inari laughed.

    ¡°That would¡¯ve been funny!¡±

    ¡°To you maybe¡­ to me it would just be a headache.¡±

    Paul paused, and then narrowed his eyes as he looked at Inari.

    ¡°Tell me, oh great and wise Goddess.. just how many other cases like this are there?¡±

    ¡°Like what Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°You know.. disputes between Others that they can¡¯t or won¡¯t take to a human judge...for whatever reason.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh.. a few...¡±

    ¡°How many...¡±

    ¡°No more than a couple of hundred. That I know of.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?! Just how big an area do you think I own!¡±

    ¡°Ah.. about that¡­ technically you are only responsible for the mountain as far as the boundary stones. But you see, the laws that govern that, at least those recognised by the Others¡­ are rather old. And they contain a clause that if the adjacent lands don¡¯t have a suitable Lord to render judgement, than it falls to you, because one of the duties of the guardian of my temple is to serve as Magistrate, for this prefecture, in the absence of the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Okayyy.. well I guess I should¡¯ve realised that since those two aren¡¯t from this area by the sound of it¡­ but still, that¡¯s a lot of cases¡­ how far does adjacent jurisdiction like this extend?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I think there might be a temple guardian or two like you in the far north in the prefecture of Hokkaid¨­¡­ but I can¡¯t be sure if they are aware of the unseen world.¡±

    ¡°Inari¡­ before you answer my next question, I suggest you think long and hard about what you know. Now, answer me this¡­ is there anyone else the Others can take their disputes to, anywhere in Japan?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ probably not. No humans anyway¡­ the others do have their own courts but when the dispute is between two different types¡­ it gets complicated and they need a neutral magistrate. Humans are traditionally seen as neutral by all. There used to be Seven Great Lords, seven human Magistrates, sometimes called the Seven Pillars of Wisdom¡­ who oversaw the d¨­ or circuits, which formed the original prefectures. They knew of the unseen world and kept it orderly. But the last one died many years ago. And no-one has been found to replace them.. and since there are no Lords now anyway..¡±

    ¡°Right.. so what happened? Why weren¡¯t any replacements found?¡±

    Inari sighed.

    ¡°Humans stopped believing. Time and society moved on, and there was no longer a place for creatures of magic in the world. I thought I had seen the last of your kind, until you came along.¡±

    ¡°Last of my kind, you make me sound like a dinosaur. What do you mean, my kind?¡±

    ¡°You can see Yokai, spirits, and magic. You have an open third eye, and an open heart...you just accept us as we are.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it...that¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well.. and you could perhaps become a god when you die. But that¡¯s long way off and not certain anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for that! So¡­ word¡¯s getting around there¡¯s a human who sees the unseen, and is willing to arbitrate disputes. Can I expect a flood of pissed off Others seeking their day in court?¡±

    ¡°Not a flood, no¡­ for those that can¡¯t seek resolution in a human court, and cannot show themselves in public, it¡¯s a long and arduous journey, fraught with many perils as they make their way here, hiding in the shadows and avoiding contact.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound as if the humans are an occupying army of monsters...¡±

    ¡°To many of the Others, you are.¡±

    Paul sighed, rubbing his face with his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to get the feeling I am way out of my depth...even with your help.¡±

    ¡°Just do your best.. no-one would expect more. Truthfully, actually..most would probably expect far, far less. It¡¯s easy for many of the Others to see humans as blind, stupid fools, obsessed with trivialities like money and full of their own self-importance. Finding one who isn¡¯t, would be a shock to them.¡±

    Paul smiled ruefully.

    ¡°I ought to feel insulted on behalf of my species¡­ but honestly I rather agree with you. Humans as a whole are rather full of themselves. We can do great things, and terrible things¡­ but in general we¡¯re nothing much to speak of. Oh well¡­ I suppose if I can help out then I should. I¡¯ll give the matter some thought, see if I can think of a way of making it easier for Others to get here, maybe something like the Underground Railroad.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d build a subway system, like Tokyo?¡±

    Paul laughed, shaking his head.

    ¡°No, no.. you misunderstand. The Underground railroad existed long before subways. Um, I think.. history isn¡¯t my strong point... anyway it wasn¡¯t a literal railroad. There was a time the Southern states of America practised slavery, while the Northern states did not. So there existed an illegal organisation, called the underground railroad, dedicated to helping runaway slaves to go north to freedom.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I see¡­ I remember the American traders used to have slaves sometimes¡­ do they still do this?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Not as such no¡­ there was a civil war over it and it ended with the Southern states losing and slavery being outlawed. But.. there¡¯s legal means that are a sort of semi-slavery even now¡­ it¡¯s complicated I suppose is the best way of saying it. But that¡¯s beside the point¡­ What I was thinking was that there could be a network of friendly Others, who assist those that can¡¯t blend in to traverse the country safely, in secret, from one safe haven to another.¡±

    Inari slowly shook her head, a sad but thoughtful look on her face.

    ¡°That would be a worthy thing to do¡­ but difficult to do, perhaps even impossible. Even before I lost contact with the outer world, the world of humans, most Others scattered among the humans were unaware of each others existence. Oh, they knew Others existed in general, or suspected it, but they had no personal contact usually. The tenuki are an exception, as is the community here, both because they strive hard to remain in touch and remain tied through their families.¡±

    Paul looked off into the distance, beyond the temple¡¯s walls.

    ¡°I..see¡­ it¡¯s like habitat fragmentation and isolation of an endangered species into pockets of territory.¡±

    Inari tilted her head looking a question at him, but Paul waved a hand, dismissing it.

    ¡°Just an analogy I thought of¡­ it would take too long and be too depressing to explain. But I think there are things that can be done about that.. maybe, but nothing that can be done quickly. However, securing here as a sanctuary would be a very good first step.¡±

    Paul shook his head abruptly and stood up, offering his hand to Inari.

    ¡°Well, whatever. There¡¯s nothing can be done immediately and it¡¯s far too lovely a night for such gloomy thoughts. Could I ask you, as a friend, to accompany me around this festival, and show me the sights? That is.. if you think no-one would mind me slacking off a bit from pizza making?¡±

    Inari laughed, the sound like a swift flowing stream over pebbles.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think anyone would mind you taking a little time off¡­ and I would love to show you around! As one friend to another...¡±

    She hopped down from the table, reminding Paul rather of Shoko at that moment, and placed her slim white hand on his arm, leading him into the merry throng of the Festival.

 What the kitsune did in the night

    Paul groaned faintly. It felt as if an entire Taiko drum troup was using the inside of his head for a practice hall.

    He lay very still trying to recall just how exactly he¡¯d come to this state¡­ although truth be told, he was struggling to recall anything at all. The inside of his head was a bit like the floor of a bar after a fight, there was bits of stuff randomly scattered here and there¡­ and it reeked of booze.

    As far as he could remember, he¡¯d run out of pizza makings sometime around midnight, after which he¡¯d joined in the festivities. His memory got a bit fuzzy after Inari had brought out a stash of sake from somewhere¡­

    Paul frowned, as thoughts and sensations ground their way across the landscape of his mind at a glacial pace. He seemed to be in bed, or at least, lying on top of it¡­ with a warm furry blanket draped across his legs and one hip. Slowly he lifted a hand and placed it on the soft, silky fur, sliding his hand upwards he encountered what felt like warm silk draped over a mound of pillows.

    Unable to work out what his finger tips were telling him Paul focused all his willpower, and with a herculean effort, opened one eye. Turning his head he peered blearily at what looked like a mound of white fur¡­ from which a very naked, and curvaceous female back emerged¡­ Paul lifted his hand up, slowly, having realised that what his palm had been cupping, and had felt like silk covered pillows, was in fact the woman¡¯s naked buttock.

    Carefully he started to inch his way out from under the fur blanket, only to still as it lazily stirred, part of it wrapping snake-like around his thigh¡­ his very naked thigh.

    Paul swallowed, as neurons managed to stumble into one another and make a connection, and he recognised who the woman in his bed was. He very slowly, and carefully, began to inch away from Inari.

    Only to freeze as she made a sleepy sound of protest, and snuggled in closer. Paul tried to think what to do.. doing his best to ignore what bits of her were pressed against him. He took a slow, careful, deep breath, and began to disentangle himself again.

    He had no idea what, if anything, they¡¯d done last night. He fervently hoped the answer to that was nothing¡­ but he was also sure that if Inari woke, she would probably try something and aside from the guilt and shame that was already starting to eat at him, he really didn¡¯t want to deal with a sexually frustrated goddess while he was this hung over.

    He¡¯d almost managed to crawl safely out of bed, having found a robe beside the bed and mostly pulled it on, when Inari lifted her head and looked at him though her long silver hair. Her eyes were bloodshot and half closed and she had drool on her chin. She was also, objectively speaking, one of the most desirable sights he¡¯d seen in a long while.

    Inari stared at him for a long moment... then collapsed face down into the pillow and whimpered softly.

    ¡°ow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ me too. Inari, did we¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t... remember¡­ ow¡­ I haven¡¯t been this hungover since¡­ actually, not ever.¡±

    ¡°Goddesses get hangovers?¡±

    ¡°This Goddess does, if she¡¯s stupid enough to drink that much sacred sake and not take a peach pill to prevent it.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­. Do those work afterwards?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Paul paused, trying to remember where he was going with that question. After a moment he managed to grasp what he¡¯d been thinking of.

    ¡°Where are those, thingies¡­ and do they work on humans?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they do, and they¡¯re in my shrine. But I am not moving. I am going to lie here and pray for the sweet merciful release of death.¡±

    Paul sighed. Well, so much for that idea. The thought of walking to her shrine, in the bright sunlight, made his head ache just considering of it. He very carefully sat up, and then saw that someone, possibly Shoko, had left a pitcher of water and two glasses by the bed mat. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to die of embarrassment, or bless her furry little heart. He settled for a glass of water and four ibuprofen and some B12 pills from his stash, noticing in passing he¡¯d have to restock soon.

    He filled the other glass, and left a couple of the pills next to it for Inari.

    ¡°You ok with coffee, Inari?¡±

    ¡°Blessed man! I shall build you a house in the Celestial Realms.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a yes?¡±

    ¡°That is very much a yes.¡±

    Paul sighed, and went to find the kettle and coffee makings.

    Passing by the other bedroom of the small single-story guest house, Paul noticed that there was a large mirror lying flat on the ground¡­ one that, for some reason, looked kind of familiar. He stood for several seconds, just staring at it, trying to dredge up something from the murky depths of his memory, but he came up with nothing and decided to think about it later maybe.

    Paul shrugged and stumbled through to the lounge where the kettle lived, as it was the only room with a functional electrical outlet at present. The screen doors were open, and Paul could see that the wide open swath where the festival had been, was once again just an expanse of grass. For a moment he wondered if the whole thing had been some sort of fever dream¡­ it had certainly seemed dream-like, what with crowds of the various ¡®Others¡¯ happily partying in a kaleidoscope of mythological forms.

    A few minutes later Paul put two cups of strong coffee on a tray, along with a selection of ¡®fixings¡¯ and took them back through. He stopped and carefully fixed his eyes on the wall beyond the bed, as Inari had rolled over in her sleep. It wasn¡¯t that he was averse to seeing naked female flesh, or that he was a prude¡­ but she was a friend, and it just wasn¡¯t polite to ogle her!

    Even if she did seem to enjoy it. He suddenly recalled her leaning over him at some point during the night, affording him a view down the inside of her kimono. He vividly remembered her laughing at his blushes, although kindly, as she pulled the top closed.

    He put the tray down on the floor next to the bed, and keeping his eyes firmly averted, reached for her shoulder to shake her awake, again.

    What his fingers found was far too soft and firmly yielding to be a shoulder. He was just about to snatch his hand away when Inari spoke.

    ¡°Paul-kun¡­ what are you doing...¡±

    Convulsively he snatched his hand away, and tried to stammer out an apology. Only to be stopped by her musical laughter.

    ¡°Paul¡­ please, I¡¯m sorry but I was awake already.¡±

    ¡°You...were. Wait, did you just...¡±

    ¡°..move, yes. I¡¯m sorry, but you looked so noble, trying not to look. I couldn¡¯t resist.¡±

    ¡°Not cool Inari. Very. Not. Cool. My head hurts badly enough as it is. I didn¡¯t need my blood pressure spiking like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Paul-kun..¡±

    Inari¡¯s small voice sounded genuinely contrite. Risking a glance at her, Paul found that she¡¯d used her tails to cover herself discretely, although that did leave rather a lot of bare skin visible. He sighed, and carefully placed a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Ok, apology accepted. Here, I brought coffee.¡±

    ¡°Coffee..? Oh you wonderful man! I¡¯d marry you today if you¡¯d have me!¡±

    ¡°Leave off. Milk or cream, sugar or honey?¡±

    ¡°Cream, lots and be generous with the honey.¡±

    Paul poured a cup for her, and himself¡­ and they sat in silence for while, drinking and contemplating.

    ¡°Inari ?¡±

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ I don¡¯t think..¡±

    Paul grinned slightly as Inari laughed. He gestured with his hand, as if waving her on.

    ¡°Go on, you first.¡±

    ¡°Ladies first?¡±

    ¡°Age before beauty.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m almost tempted not to tell you now! ¡­ Almost.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ despite appearances. I don¡¯t think we did lie together. I mean we did, lie together... but we didn¡¯t, you know, lie together.¡±

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    ¡°I mean, we didn¡¯t fuck, Paul-kun.¡±

    ¡°OH! Right.. I knew that.¡±

    Inari raised an eyebrow, but refrained from commenting on the obvious falsehood.

    ¡°In fact, I distinctly recall being very irked at you insisting on being a gentleman¡­ while at the same time also being very affected by it!¡±

    ¡°Affected? Oh! You mean, turned on. Wait, really?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, really. You have no idea how¡­ arousing, that is¡­ to be be gently and very politely turned down while being made to feel so special. As if in your eyes, you are not worthy.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I really wish I could remember that now.¡±

    ¡°You were very, very not at all sober. Although it is funny the way you become very precise and English gentlemanly when you are drunk...¡±

    ¡°Yeahh¡­ I¡¯ve been told before I sound like Jeeves when I¡¯m three sheets to the wind. I try not to let it happen too often.¡±

    Inari murmured under her breath.

    ¡°A pity

    ¡°What did you say, Inari?¡±

    ¡°Nothing of import! Anyway¡­ so, despite our waking up in the same bed, naked...¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ No offence meant, but oh thank god we didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious Paul-kun, would it be so terrible if we had?¡±

    ¡°Considering the way I felt when I didn¡¯t even know it was you. Yeah. You have no idea just how guilty I¡¯d feel if I¡¯d taken advantage of a friend!¡±

    ¡°That... makes it worse?¡±

    ¡°Of course! If you were as drunk as I was, then you¡¯d be in no shape to give consent, and you know what sex without consent is!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ a struggle? But I wouldn¡¯t have fought back, I promise.¡±

    Paul looked at her strangely, and shook his head.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s rape. Seriously Inari?!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­. I.. forgot. Modern ways.¡±

    Paul looked at her aghast.

    ¡°Holy sh¡­! What did they teach women back when-ever?! I mean, submissive Asian female is so much a trope it¡¯s clich¨¦, but seriously, what the hell?! You¡¯re a Goddess! A Kitsune-kami no less!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t used to be a goddess. Not always. I was once a courtesan, I think. A very, very long time ago. But some habits of thought are hard to break.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ yeah. No. Not even then. Even common back alleyway prostitutes have rights. Some things just aren¡¯t right, no matter what. And submitting to that?! Goddess, courtesan or whatever, that¡¯s just not on. No matter when or where.¡±

    Inari sighed, and gave him a look that seemed almost¡­ fond¡­ but somehow felt like he was being humoured. Wisely, Paul decided to shut up, since the last thing he wanted to do was argue.

    ¡°Anyhow... cultural differences aside, we¡¯re friends, right? Not friends with benefits.¡±

    ¡°Friends with benefits?¡±

    Paul inwardly winced, of course she¡¯d be interested in that. He hadn¡¯t meant to bring that up¡­ but his brain-to-mouth filter seemed not to be working presently.

    ¡°Ah¡­ friends who have casual sex, for their mutual pleasure. Which is ok, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, if you¡¯re into casual sex. Which I am not.¡±

    ¡°Oh, me too!¡±

    Paul looked startled at Inari.

    ¡°Really?! I... hadn¡¯t got that impression.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm! When I have sex it¡¯s is very passionate and energetic! Not at all casual.¡±

    Paul blinked, then slowly face palmed.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not what it means! I meant, uhh.. sex with no romantic attachment, just physical attraction.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ah! You mean you won¡¯t bed a woman, unless you love her?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but... Look, I never stopped loving my wife after she died and loving someone else would feel like a betrayal. So, effectively, it¡¯s never going to happen actually.¡±

    Inari stared at him for a moment, then tears began to well up in her eyes, and she flopped face down onto the bed, crying. Paul stared at her in baffled alarm for a moment¡­ then awkwardly patted her back.

    ¡°Umm. I¡¯m sorry if I disappointed you. I didn¡¯t know you felt...¡±

    ¡°Oh no, no.. it¡¯s.. just that... that is SO romantic! And so sad!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Er¡­ thanks? Please stop crying Inari. If someone comes in now, it¡¯s going to be hellishly difficult to explain!¡±

    Inari giggled, although a sob still caused her voice to catch.

    ¡°That would be funny.¡±

    ¡°Nope, no it wouldn¡¯t, not for me.¡±

    Inari sighed, wiping away her tears, and nodded.

    ¡°No, I suppose not. No one would ever believe you, when you told them you didn¡¯t do anything. I can scarcely believe it myself!¡±

    ¡°Well, I was also very drunk too, that probably had something to do with it.¡±

    ¡°In my experience, that¡¯s never stopped someone before, just hampered their performance.¡±

    ¡°TMI Inari! Ah... too much information, that is.¡±

    Inari laughed slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to make you blush that time.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°You know, a few more weeks of your company and I¡¯m either going to be permanently blushing, or you¡¯ll have worn it out!¡±

    Inari giggled again.

    ¡°You make me sound terrible Paul-kun!¡±

    ¡°Inari, you are terrible, terribly outrageous and a terrible flirt... but I kinda like it.¡±

    ¡°Aw, I thought I was quite good at flirting! Wouldn¡¯t you say so Paul-kun?¡±

    Inari smiled up at him, twining a strand of her long white hair around a finger.

    ¡°You know what I meant¡­ and you¡¯re doing it again.¡±

    Inari laughed, genuinely smiling at him.

    ¡°You are a very hard man Paul-kun.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, you are not wrong there¡­ in many ways.¡±

    Inari blinked, and her eyes flicked downwards and then back up, and she laughed.

    ¡°Ohhh! So at least part of you finds me attractive!¡±

    ¡°Never denied that, on a physical level. But I do have some self control. No matter how distracting you are.¡±

    Inari smiled, shaking her head.

    ¡°I am actually relieved to hear that. I was beginning to think either I was loosing my appeal as well as my magic, or you were some sort of bodhisattva or saint.¡±

    Paul recoiled slightly.

    ¡°Hell no! I¡¯m no saint! And if your sex appeal is in any way diminished, then you must¡¯ve been mind-blowing before!¡±

    Inari smiled, her cheeks colouring faintly.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather sweet of you! I know I don¡¯t look it, but I am NOT young¡­ and even goddesses can feel a little insecure at times.¡±

    ¡°Inari, as one friend to another, trust me. You have nothing to worry about in that regard! You could put any modern idol or pin-up to shame. Without even trying!¡±

    Inari actually blushed, and buried her face in her hands again.

    ¡°Paul-kun.. you shouldn¡¯t say such nice things about me¡­ not if you don¡¯t want me to fall for you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oops! Sorry! But, it is true though. You are very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°What? Even now?¡±

    ¡°Well, ok, this is my personal opinion. But I actually don¡¯t like those that rely on make-up and artifice to be beautiful. I mean, it is¡­ in the same way a painting can be beautiful. But it¡¯s fake, and I prefer things to be real. So... yes, even more so now, you are amazingly beautiful.¡±

    Inari looked up at him from where she lay, with a strange expression on her face, partly puzzled, partly something else indefinable.

    ¡°You are a very odd man sometimes Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°I have been told that before. I guess I just don¡¯t see things the way other people do¡­ I mean, besides seeing ghosts and so on that is!¡±

    Inari yawned, and stretched, her toes curling, and then suddenly, she was a fox¡­ albeit one with a fan of tails. Paul blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Okayyy¡­ that¡¯ll take some getting used to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, and I¡¯ve no idea where my robes are and since you object to it, I am not going to walk around naked in a form you find distracting.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration Inari. Lets go see if there¡¯s anything left in the kitchen and I¡¯ll make us breakfast¡­ or lunch, considering the time.¡±

    Even with the fox¡¯s muzzle, Paul got the impression Inari was smiling.

    ¡°Not the usual sort of offering one gives to a Goddess¡­ but it would be very welcome!¡±

    On their way out of the guest house, Inari paused, and sniffed the air, her tails quivering like a tussock of grass.

    ¡°That magic¡­ I recognise that. What do you have in there?¡±

    Paul glanced at the spare bedroom.

    ¡°Just a mirror. I¡¯m not sure how it got here, or where it came¡­ hey wait!¡±

    Inari opened the sliding door with a small nod of her head and a wisp of magic, and trotted over to where the mirror lay flat on the ground.

    ¡°Paul-san, lift it up please so I can see the other side.¡±

    Curious, Paul did her bidding, noticing as he did that it was marked with a strange swooping sort of pattern on the back, and that it was very heavy. The glass was more of a slab than a sheet, almost half an inch thick, and bound around the edges in metal.

    ¡°Is that a magic circle or something?¡±

    ¡°It is Paul-san. I thought I recognised it. This is Lord Daichi¡¯s mirror.¡±

    ¡°Lord Daichi? Hang on I know that name. He used to be the local lord here about, oh four centuries ago? I think I read that on the plane ride over here.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°He was the Great Lord for this region. This mirror is meant to trap spirits, binding them inside itself. But¡­ it¡¯s been damaged! See, someone has drilled holes in it!¡±

    Memory suddenly sparked in Paul¡¯s brain.

    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ now I know where I¡¯ve seen this. It was on the wall in Aimi¡¯s restroom! This is the mirror she¡¯s bound to. Those holes are where it was screwed to the wall I guess. But how the heck did it end up here?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±

    Paul gave Inari a look.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask if I remembered, would I?¡±

    Inari¡¯s fox form wasn¡¯t really suited to showing expressions, but she managed to look both contrite and smug.

    ¡°Ah... you were rather drunk. We both were, as I recall you were trying to play Shogui with the Tenuki boss man, and losing badly too. You mentioned that your bound spirit would return to her mirror in the morning, and said something needed to be done to help her. Boss Hirohido said he¡¯d take care of it, as a favour.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­yeah now that you say it, I do kind of remember. I guess this is him taking care of it. I wonder what they thought when they opened the store this morning and someone had stolen the mirror from the men¡¯s restroom. That would be a puzzler for the police.¡±

    ¡°They might not notice, he would¡¯ve had his men replace it when they were done. It could be days before someone notices, if they ever do.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ at least that clears up a mystery. Aimi became trapped because it¡¯s a magic mirror.¡±

    ¡°A faulty one, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to leave it at all, not unless summoned. I wonder how it ended up where it did? Where was it?¡±

    ¡°Men¡¯s restroom of a supermarket, which used to be a girls school apparently.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I had heard they built a school on the site of the Lords house.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that would explain it. I guess someone found the mirror and decided to re-use it. Can you tell if she¡¯s in there?¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°She is¡­ leave it stood up, like a doorway. She¡¯ll appear this evening.¡±

    Paul moved the mirror, leaning it against the wall and moving a low stool in front of it to make sure it couldn¡¯t fall over. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if it was face down and Aimi tried to appear, but he didn¡¯t want to find out.

    ¡°That¡¯ll do I think. Ok breakfast! Or is it lunch? Ah, call it brunch and have done. Food anyway.¡±

    ¡°You go ahead Paul-san. I no longer yearn for death, but my head still feels like a split log. I shall fetch us some peach pills while you cook, for in truth, I doubt I could stomach anything much at present.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan, see you in a few minutes Inari-san.¡±

    Inari giggled, sounding precisely like an anime school-girl, and trotted off on her little fox feet, while Paul headed for the main building and the kitchen.

    Paul was staring at the sparse contents of the fridge and trying to think what to do with them, when he heard Shoko-san¡¯s merry;

    ¡°Good morning Paul-san!¡±

    Paul winced briefly, then stood up and turned to smile at Shoko.

    ¡°Good morning to you, did you have fun at the festival last night?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I did, did you?¡±

    ¡°Actually, yes I did. Despite Inari roping me into being a judge, no... Magistrate, that¡¯s the right word. It was... satisfying. The pizzas went over quite well too, I think. I had people coming back for seconds certainly.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh! I heard people talking about it, and you. They were kind of baffled and amused. I mean, a temple guardian, and one who¡¯s an English Lord, making pizza¡­ very good pizza too! Some of them were confused because you¡¯re not Italian!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh! No you don¡¯t have to be Italian to make good pizzas, but it helps if you learn on the job at a pizzeria that¡¯s owned by an Italian family. That¡¯s how I paid my way through University, spending my evenings cooking pizzas. I guess that¡¯s where I picked up the love of food too.¡±

    ¡°Ummhmm! So¡­ am I going to have a baby sister or brother?¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    ¡°Well, you and Inari slept together, right? So...¡±

    ¡°Shoko! That¡¯s a wildly inappropriate thing to ask! And no.. we didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Oh boo¡­! Couldn¡¯t you hurry up and make a baby with her? Then she wouldn¡¯t be so gloomy all the time and want to die!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ wait, is that what this is about? You think if she was with child, she wouldn¡¯t be depressed?¡±

    Shoko nodded firmly.

    ¡°No doubt! Oh well, better luck next time!¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    Paul hesitated, there was something about Shoko¡¯s expression that caused a strong misdoubt in his mind...

    ¡°Shoko¡­ you wouldn¡¯t happen to know how Inari and I ended up in bed together, naked..¡±

    ¡°Noooo...¡±

    ¡°Shoko, did you have something to do with it? Truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Mayyyybeee¡­. A little.¡±

    ¡°Last chance Shoko. What did you do? Truthfully, or it¡¯s no more pocky for you.¡±

    Shoko pouted, and refused to look at him¡­ but after a moment of scuffing the tiled floor with the toe of her geta, she answered.

    ¡°Meanie.. all I did was finish getting you both undressed and put you to bed.¡±

    ¡°In the same bed! That¡¯s not right Shoko! What were you thinking?!¡±

    ¡°Ehhh¡­ I was thinking you could give Inari-sama a¡­ baby...¡±

    Shoko froze¡­and swallowed, going paler than a ghost.

    ¡°She¡¯s standing behind me, glaring, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Paul nodded slowly. Shoko turned slowly to look at the furious looking Inari behind her.

    ¡°G-G-Good morning Inari-sama¡­ I-I can explain...¡±

    ¡°Sho-ko...¡± Inari growled, stalking towards the cowering little kitsune, as her pupils dilated until her eyes looked like twin portals to some infinite light-less abyss.

    With a tiny ¡®Eep!¡¯ Shoko started to back up¡­ flinching as Paul put his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Inari, stop. You are terrifying her.¡±

    ¡°Shoko!¡± Inari ground out between bared teeth.

    Paul took a breath, and stepped in front of Shoko, shielding her.

    ¡°Inari, I said stop.¡±

    He didn¡¯t raise his voice¡­ but Inari stopped as if she had run into a wall. She growled, crouching. Her body was human shaped, but the way she was behaving was pure primal predator. Paul refused to back down, meeting her feral gaze until she looked away.

    ¡°Nothing happened Inari. And it¡¯s as much your fault as hers.¡±

    Inari growled, but a bit less forcefully this time. Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No point being pissed at me either. If you hadn¡¯t been openly talking of dying in front of Shoko, she wouldn¡¯t have come up with a wild scheme to try and get you knocked up, so you wouldn¡¯t want to die. That is why she did it. She was terrified you were going to give up and die, leaving her alone.¡±

    Inari blinked, her eyes returning to normal.

    ¡°Is this true, Shoko?¡±

    Shoko nodded, still too scared for words, silent tears spilling over her lashes to trickle down her cheeks and drip from her chin.

    Inari¡¯s mood changed like the sun emerging after a summer storm, and just as swiftly. Her face, her whole posture softened, and she knelt in front of Shoko.

    ¡°Oh my precious little one! I am so sorry! Sorry to have burdened you with my dark mood. Sorry about growling at you when you were trying to save me from myself. Sorry...¡±

    Inari didn¡¯t get any further as Shoko wrapped herself around Inari with a wail¡­ setting Inari to tearfully trying to reassure her, at the same time apologising and weeping into her daughter¡¯s hair.

    While the pair of kitsune knelt, simultaneously and rather incoherently apologising and reassuring each other in broken sentences, all whilst crying up a storm, Paul sighed and took out a packet of bacon and a carton of eggs and set about making a more-or-less midday meal for all of them.

    He had of course, occasionally wondered what family life would be like¡­ but he¡¯d never imagined it would be like this.

 A unwelcome visitor and a welcome surprise

    It was a week after his arrival at the small Inari shrine that he¡¯d inherited ownership of, that the metaphorical other shoe dropped. They¡¯d held a New Moon festival the day before yesterday, one that had proven quite popular both with the local human population, and with the ¡®Others¡¯ that lived in secret near-by.

    Paul had thought the hangover he¡¯d suffered yesterday was the only negative outcome, aside from the modicum of embarrassment from finding the shrine¡¯s resident deity in his bed.

    Now he was having second thoughts about that, as there was a couple of policemen and a man in grey suit carrying a briefcase walking up the flight of stairs to the shrine. Paul noticed with some concern, that while the policemen were walking respectfully on the left-hand side of the steps, the man in the grey suit squarely occupied the middle of the path, which was supposedly reserved for the gods alone.

    Paul leant against the broom he¡¯d been using to sweep the courtyard with, idly twirling the bit of red ribbon tied around the broom handle around his finger while he waited for them to complete their ascent.

    The police men, both younger men, bowed slightly once they reached the torii gate that marked the boundary of the shrine itself. Paul inclined his head.

    ¡°Good day to you officers, can I offer you refreshments? It¡¯s a hot day, and I know how steep those steps are.¡±

    ¡°Ah.. thank..¡±

    The man in grey suit interrupted.

    ¡°We are here on official business. Please fetch the master of this temple.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°That is unclear, do you wish to speak to the secular owner of the property, the priest, or the deity who resides here?¡±

    The grey-suited man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even flicker. He just pushed his square, black-rimmed glasses a bit further up the thin bridge of his nose.

    ¡°The secular owner. The government does not interfere in religion, nor does it recognise the existence of supernatural entities.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I see, well then, how may I help you?¡±

    The man made a small tsk sound, and spoke somewhat louder, and slower, as if to someone who was intellectually ¡®challenged¡¯.

    ¡°I said, we wish to speak to the person who owns this property.¡±

    ¡°Yes.. I understood your request perfectly well.¡±

    ¡°Well then?¡±

    ¡°Very well thank you...¡±

    Paul had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing, as the grey-suited official gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Take. Us. To. Your. Master.¡±

    The ¡®you stupid foreigner¡¯ was silent, but nonetheless clearly heard.

    Paul sighed, and noticed that the younger of the two police officers was going a rather dramatic shade of beetroot from associated embarrassment at his superior¡¯s behaviour. The slightly older of the pair looked as if he was a little more used to the government man¡¯s attitude, although not any more impressed by it.

    Paul stood straighter, a good head and shoulders above the trio, and looked down at the officious oaf.

    ¡°I understood you perfectly well, despite your rural accent, sir. What you have clearly failed to comprehend is that you are, in fact, addressing the owner of this temple. In person. So, I would appreciate it if you would state your business and then depart, as you are disturbing the tranquillity.¡±

    To his credit, the government man didn¡¯t flinch, although he did raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°You have proof of this?¡±

    ¡°I fail to see why I should need to prove my ownership, to someone who walks in off the street without so much as an introduction.¡±

    The younger of the two police officers spoke up..

    ¡°Ah, forgive us sir, but we would very much appreciate it if you would at least tell us your name!¡±

    Paul gave all three a cold stare¡­ putting into it as much aristocratic contempt as he could dredge up from his English ancestry. The government man seemed impervious, despite Paul¡¯s basilisk gaze at him. In contrast, the two police officers wilted just from being in the penumbra of Paul¡¯s frigid glare. Which, it had to be said, was worthy of even the most High-born Norman nobleman upon viewing some Saxon scum.

    ¡°Very well then. Since you asked so very politely. My name is Paul Holmes, formerly of Great Britain, recent inheritor of this temple and the mountain upon which it stands. And you, sir, are..?¡±

    The grey-suited man produced a business card, presenting it with a bow, holding it in both hands as if it was a small tray.

    ¡°Itaskai Fumihiro, regional agent of the Land Bureau and representative of the Mayor.¡±

    Paul glanced at the card, which was little more than a plain white rectangle giving him the man¡¯s name, title and number. Paul slipped it into a pocket and taking out the silver card case he¡¯d bought before coming over, took out one of his own business cards.

    Paul had done his research, the exchange of cards was an important ritual in Japanese daily business life, and he¡¯d been determined to make a good first impression. His business cards were a pale cream heavy weight card stock, with a subtlety embossed border in British Hunter Green. His full name, with a smaller kenji transliteration underneath, was printed in bold Gothic font across the top third of the card, with his profession as ¡®Author¡¯ underneath and several options as to means of contact in a small font at the bottom, arranged in a calligraphic stylised quill and ink well.

    Itaskai barely glanced at it, then stopped himself and studied it for a longer second look.

    ¡°Forgive me, you are that Paul Holmes? The writer of the Judge Series of novels?¡±

    Paul smiled, with just a hint of teeth behind it.

    ¡°I am, yes. You¡¯ve read them?¡±

    ¡°Ah..no¡­regretfully. My wife however, speaks highly of them.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ well, I believe I might have a copy of the latest one lying around. I could sign it for her if you wished.¡±

    Itaskai unbent slightly, bowing rather more earnestly.

    ¡°I am certain she would be most grateful, Holmes-sama.¡±

    ¡°Very well then, perhaps we could conduct our business in the shade? I¡¯m sure you gentlemen are used to this climate, but I am still adapting.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course.¡±

    Once they were all settled around the low table on the veranda, Paul poured four glasses from the ice-filled pitcher of lemonade.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, I made it myself for an English palette. It might be a bit tart by your standards.¡±

    The three visitors sipped, and made complementary noises although Paul noticed that Itaskai barely touched his.

    ¡°So¡­ might one enquire as to what business brings you here?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Itaskai opened his briefcase and produced a sheaf of papers.

    ¡°We have received complaints of a festival being held here, for which we had not received any notification of. At this festival, consumable goods were on sale, without a licence or permit. There were also activities that involved gambling, again without a permit.¡±

    Paul leafed though the papers, noticing that they were all properly stamped with name seals, from the officer who took the complaint on up to the mayor himself¡­ but the box for the name of the person making the complaint was blank.

    ¡°I see¡­ forgive me, I am a stranger here, but I was under the impression that a temple did not need permission from the local mayor to hold a festival or take donations.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Although this is a temple, you are NOT a priest. You have no authority to lead religious festivals, as such it was a purely secular matter¡­ and as for the ¡®donations¡¯...¡±

    Paul held up a hand, silencing the man, and produced his phone from a pocket. He opened the picture app and finding the image he wanted, zoomed in on the cash box.

    Turning the phone around he slid it across the table.

    ¡°As you can clearly see, it states here on the sign that these ¡®payments¡¯ you mentioned are donations to the temple fund, and are purely voluntary. I can pull up other images if you like, but they are all variations on that one. The ¡®gambling¡¯ you mentioned was a raffle for prizes, purchase of the tickets also going to the temple fund. I¡¯m not sure who made this complaint, but I suspect the intent was malicious.¡±

    ¡°That does not negate the lack of permits!¡±

    ¡°Agreed, it would, if I had been the one holding it. But I just leant my culinary skills to it.¡±

    ¡°Well, who did organise the festival?¡±

    Paul thought furiously. The truth was, the officious pipsqueak had him dead to rights. He had been the one behind it. Judging by his smirk, Itaskai knew it too. It was probably common knowledge that the temple lacked a priest to lend their countenance to the festival. He somehow doubted that they¡¯d accept Shoko as holding any kind of authority either.

    As if in answer to his unspoken prayer, Paul noticed a red and white robed figure gliding along the path towards the guest house, her knee-length blue-black hair swaying behind her, shimmering in the sunlight like oiled ebony.

    Paul blinked, the robes he recognised as being those of a Miko, a Shinto priestess, but the person wearing them was unfamiliar¡­ until she grew closer. Even with her facial features more rounded and human looking, her hair blue/black and her old-honey-gold eyes now a deep shade of jade green, Paul recognised Inari.

    Suppressing a grin, Paul indicated in her direction.

    ¡°Ah, and here we have the person behind the festival.¡±

    All three turned and looked, as Inari bowed.

    ¡°Gentlemen, allow me to introduce the temple¡¯s new Miko.¡±

    The two police officers jumped to their feet and returned Inari¡¯s bow, Itaskai only fractionally behind them. Paul gave him a point for recovering from what was clearly an unexpected surprise quite smartly.

    ¡°Ah, forgive me. Word of your arrival had not reached us.¡±

    Inari¡¯s voice was soft, almost a whisper, as she answered.

    ¡°Is that not how it should be? That one should arrive unremarked and without ceremony, as is appropriate for a person of this one¡¯s status?¡±

    ¡°Ah, quite. Forgive me Lady¡­?¡±

    Paul grinned like a shark who knew where the beach party was.

    ¡°The Lady Machiko only arrived from Kyoto the morning of the festival, although we had been in correspondence prior. When I learned of my inheritance, I contacted the Fushimi Inari-taisha shrine, and asked if a suitable priest or priestess could be found, as the temple lacked one. I believe they put word out through their network and Lady Machiko whose family is from this prefecture originally, volunteered. I hope that explains any irregularities, Itaskai-san.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°So, you can see then that all is in order, yes?¡±

    ¡°Indeed Holmes-sama¡­ it seems to be so.¡±

    Itaskai sounded faintly disappointed. Paul smiled slightly at the crestfallen government man.

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯m sure you gentlemen have much more important things to attend to, than what was a nuisance complaint, falsely made by some malicious individual.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ that is a matter we shall look into.¡±

    ¡°Very well, forgive me a moment, while I find a copy of my book for your wife Itaskai-san.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Paul disappeared into the guest house. Digging into the closet where he¡¯d dumped his things that weren¡¯t immediately needed, he unearthed an author¡¯s copy of ¡®Judge Stevens and a Murder Most Perplexing.¡¯ Scribbling his name on the inside title page, he then stamped his name seal or Hanko, next to it.

    In Japan one didn¡¯t sign documents, everyone had their own name seal, informal ones, formal ones and unique ones registered officially and used for things like buying cars, or houses. Paul¡¯s official name seal, the same one that appeared on the title deeds to the temple and now this book, was something of a pun. Ch¨©sanaka meant, literally, small houses, or homes and was a transliterative pun of his name. It was also, now that he thought about it, one of the euphemistic names for a roadside shrine.

    As an author his fan base wasn¡¯t by any means large, but they made up for it in fervour, if not always sales figures. As such he¡¯d long since made a habit of having at least a couple of copies of his latest book handy to give away. It was surprising how well that served to grease the gears of the social machinery at times. Plus he genuinely got a kick from seeing the glee on people¡¯s faces. He had so much fun writing the things, it tickled him to share that with other people.

    Returning to the veranda, he noticed that Itaskai looked rather unnerved, and the two policemen appeared to be somewhat perplexed. Inari on the other hand, looked as if butter wouldn¡¯t melt in her mouth, her air of demure saintliness quite at odds with what he¡¯d seen of her so far.

    Presenting the book to the grey-suited man, who bowed deeply, he resolved to ask Inari what they¡¯d been talking about in those few minutes he¡¯d been absent. Later¡­ probably much later.

    Once the trio of officialdom had been seen off the premises, Paul walked back to where Inari was seated kneeling. He had an abstracted thoughtful expression as he quietly remarked.

    ¡°Is it just me, or did that feel like the opening salvo?¡±

    ¡°It did, yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for turning up Inari-sama¡­ that was a well timed bit of improvisation.¡±

    ¡°Paul-san, very little happens here that I am unaware of¡­ and I have been playing this game far longer than you.¡±

    ¡°Point taken. Still, handy that you could make normal people see you like that. Clever illusion.¡±

    Inari blushed slightly.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ it¡¯s not an illusion. This is a real, solid living human body I am wearing.¡±

    Paul blinked, trying to process that.

    ¡°Okayyy... how? Not many bodies lying around here, and won¡¯t the original inhabitant miss it?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Oh, no. Emiko died over a century ago!¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Looking good for a zombie then.¡±

    ¡°Oh no! No! I recreated her body from a scrap of her hair and her bones. I¡¯m alive, not a walking corpse, but it houses my soul, not hers.¡±

    Paul stared at her¡­

    ¡°You.. resurrected her? Inari, can you do that for anyone?¡±

    Inari opened her mouth, then went pale. She shook her head, rapidly speaking.

    ¡°Oh! Oh no, I am so, so sorry Paul-san. I could not bring your wife back. Even if I was to return her body to life, there is nothing I could do for her soul, and a body empty of it¡¯s spirit is¡­ not good. Something would move in¡­ usually nothing good.¡±

    Inari¡¯s words tumbled out as she hastened to explain and apologise. Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, I guessed that already, I suppose. I just.. hoped. But honestly, the ¡®empty corpse¡¯ thing is such a common enough trope in fiction, that it had to have a grain of truth to it. No, I was actually thinking more of Aimi-chan. If we could find her body, we have her spirit already.¡±

    Inari looked thoughtful, and slowly nodded.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ but it would require more magic than I have available. Reuniting her spirit with her body and resurrecting her would be difficult, but not impossible. But she would not stay alive for long. No more than a day or three at most. The difficulty lies in the fact her spirit is dead, it¡¯s connection to the flow of chi through the universe is cut. It would take a vast amount of magic to sustain her life, or reconnect it so she would sustain herself. Far more than I can command now.¡±

    Paul sighed¡­nodding slowly.

    ¡°I suspected as much. Well, at least it¡¯s possible. But not a strong possibility. Probably best not to mention it to her just yet. We¡¯d have to find a scrap of her body first too. Still it¡¯s a bit creepy though. I mean, what happens when you, ah.. step outside? Does your body die?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No, I can place it in a trance state and use magic to sustain it. It wouldn¡¯t take much. As long as it¡¯s for no longer than a moon, it¡¯s not a problem. But I thought¡­ perhaps it would be more convenient to be around, like this. I can leave the temple grounds for as long as I need to this way.¡±

    Paul regarded her thoughtfully.

    ¡°Ok¡­ that could come in useful I grant.¡±

    ¡°My thoughts too!¡±

    ¡°But ethically, isn¡¯t it a bit dubious? I mean, it¡¯s sort of grave robbing?¡±

    Inari, Emiko, or Machiko¡­ or however you thought of it, shook her head.

    ¡°Oh no! I used to borrow Emiko¡¯s body all the time, to talk to those that couldn¡¯t see me as you do, or just... to be human, for awhile. I used to go abroad, incognito, like this. She said when she was dying, that should I ever need to, I should not hesitate to do so again. The need hasn¡¯t arisen until now.¡±

    Paul considered her for a bit, then nodded slowly.

    ¡°Ok, well, I suppose it¡¯s no different from borrowing someone¡¯s car with their permission, or deeding it to someone if you have no further use for it. You can take it for a spin when you need to, and park it somewhere and go back to being a goddess.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Something like that¡­ and if you fail, then I can live out my days as a human, a long lived one as I recall. Also, it makes it easier to interact with the world. It seems much has changed and I would like to see the world before I¡­ before¡­ anyway.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Yeahhh¡­ that¡¯s looking like it might be necessary. We¡¯ll have to make sure you have the appropriate documentation somehow, so that you legally exist.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That said¡­ the name you came up with, Machiko? ¡®Truth & wisdom¡¯, really Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°What¡­? It¡¯s an appropriate name isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°And if that man writes to the temple at Kyoto?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll find out I did apply to the temple, and that they politely turned me down, suggesting I contact other temples individually and see if there was anyone willing to volunteer. Good luck to him, or whoever¡¯s pulling his strings, trying to find out whether or not I did¡­ not that I did. I decided to wait until I got here as the postage would be ruinous otherwise. But it¡¯s all plausible. You could¡¯ve come from some tiny rural shrine so far out in the middle of nowhere, that it makes this place seem glamorous. Hmm, maybe the middle daughter of a large family, hence wanting to strike out on your own perhaps...¡±

    ¡°Indeed, one can tell you are a storyteller, Paul-san. You are a Master at your craft.¡±

    ¡°Competent journeyman at best Inari, but it¡¯s enough to earn a living. Still¡­ we¡¯re going to have more trouble from that direction, I¡¯ll bet. I suppose I¡¯d best see what can be done, starting with investigating the mine. Not much point to any of the rest of it, if that can¡¯t be dealt with. Where¡¯s Shoko-san? I was hoping she¡¯d at least be able to show me where the entrance is.¡±

    ¡°I set her to clearing away the path and entrance just a short while ago.¡±

    Paul frowned slightly.

    ¡°Is that safe, for her alone? You said there were things down there.¡±

    ¡°Things that have never been known to emerge during daylight, and do not stray far even then.¡±

    Paul looked sideways at Inari, staring, as she was looking more herself even with the miko robes on. For a moment it was like the image of her from before, was overlaying her present form.

    Paul shook his head, wondering if it was possible to have double vision of the Sight.

    ¡°Hmm, sounds less like fearsome demons and more like refugees sheltering where they won¡¯t be found.¡±

    ¡°Those are not mutually exclusive, even a mouse when cornered will fight.¡±

    ¡°Point. I suppose I¡¯d better take a weapon, reluctant as I am to do so. If you bring a weapon with you, you¡¯re clearly expecting to fight¡­ and that sometimes becomes a self-fulfilling prophesy.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t go unarmed, Paul-san!¡±

    ¡°Agreed. I wish I¡¯d bought my old walking staff with me, but it wouldn¡¯t fit on the plane. Six foot of bog oak is a useful weapon in the right hands. My current one is ok, but it¡¯s just pinewood. It¡¯ll snap in a fight.¡±

    Inari brightened.

    ¡°I have a better staff I can give you Paul-san! Wait one moment!¡±

    Before he could say anything, she jumped to her feet, slipped her getas on, and ran clattering up the middle of the stone pathway. Leaving Paul wondering if a mercurial temperament was innate to all kitsune, or just something Shoko had learnt from Inari.

    Inari hurried back, carrying what looked to be a staff made of some dark coloured wood, bound in brass nailed on at regular intervals, and with solid bronze end-caps. Inari came to a halt, standing in front of where he knelt, and offered it to him balanced on her palms.

    ¡°That¡¯s not some holy relic or temple treasure is it?¡±

    ¡°No Paul-san. It¡¯s just a staff, made of bronze, brass and iron wood. It¡¯s old, but then so are most things here. It¡¯s been lying around at the back of the shrine for years, I think it belonged to one of the monks or a temple guardian years ago.¡±

    Paul hesitated, and then took it from her hands. It was surprisingly heavy for it¡¯s size, even though it was a good length, almost head high on him. Stepping out onto the green, he tried a few practice swings with it, and then a longer series of parrying moves. Inari watched, evidently surprised.

    ¡°You... you did not say you were a warrior too Paul-san!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I learned staff fighting, or the English quarter-staff version, for a book I was writing set in medieval times. But it came in handy when travelling as well. A walking staff isn¡¯t an uncommon thing to carry, and seldom questioned even in countries with stringent weapons laws. It just doesn¡¯t look like a weapon. Besides, then you also have a staff to lean on.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Much the same reasons wandering priests carried them, then.¡±

    Paul grinned and nodded.

    ¡°Well goddess, now you¡¯ve equipped your champion, I¡¯d best be off to slay monsters in yon dungeon!¡±

    Inari looked puzzled at him.

    ¡°Paul-san, ¡®slay monsters¡¯? That¡¯s.. not how you usually deal with them? And it¡¯s a mine, not a dungeon.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Ok.. that joke fell flat¡­ never mind. You know, there¡¯s a lot of culture you need to catch up on... later. Meanwhile lead on, oh wise and beautiful goddess.¡±

    Inari blushed, and giggled behind her hand, but led Paul away.

 A bit of trouble

    Paul hadn¡¯t known what to expect from the abandoned iron mine. From what little he¡¯d gathered, it had been closed since at least the end of the 19<sup>th</sup> century. The Meiji Restoration started in the 1860s, and in 1876 samurai were banned from carrying swords. The mine had been shut down some time after that, so it had been closed for nearly a century and a half at least.

    As he followed Inari along the overgrown path from the workshop foundry, he wondered what he¡¯d find. The path itself was still cobblestoned with neat stone blocks, although weeds had sprouted between them and the edges of the path were lost in the brush on one side, and where it paralleled the canalised swiftly-flowing stream on the other, it was hidden by overgrowing reeds.

    Watching the recently-incarnated-as-human former-deity forging ahead of him, he also rather wondered about the turn his life had taken. If nothing else, this was going to provide material for a whole lot of new books¡­ although he¡¯d have to sell them as fantasy probably. Maybe a manga, or what the Japanese called a light novel, which was basically a manga without pictures. Possibly even an anime if he found a studio willing to pick it up.

    Paul shook his head, more amused at himself than bemused. Life was strange some times, and people stranger. Here he was, in the middle of a real-life story even Hayao Miyazaki would have called weird, and he was wondering how to write about it.

    Taking a firmer grip on the staff Inari had given him, he resolved to simply enjoy the moment and worry about details later. Glancing up, he noticed Inari had stopped and was bent over, one hand on a tree trunk. He hurried back the few paces to reach her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I hurt! In my middle, and my legs...¡±

    Paul thought for a second, and then carefully lifted her into his arms. He carried her a short distance until he encountered a fallen log, and lowered her down to sit.

    ¡°Inari, did you eat at all before we set out?¡±

    ¡°Eat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, food. You have a physical body now, it has needs.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Oh no! I forgot¡­ is this what it feels like, to be hungry?¡±

    ¡°Probably yes, and dehydrated, and possibly leg cramps I think. Seriously Inari-san, you were literally just born today, and you thought you could hike half way round the mountain?¡±

    Paul dug into his pack, and produced a bag of trail mix and a bottle of water.

    ¡°Here, eat, drink and rest. We¡¯re not in a hurry, it¡¯s early yet.¡±

    Inari tucked in, although Paul had to remind her to drink slowly, lest she gave herself stomach cramps on top of everything else. Stepping a short distance away, he called out.

    ¡°Hoi! Shoko-san!¡±

    Little kitsune have sharp ears, and fleet legs¡­ and moments later Shoko-san appeared, out of breath slightly and red faced but there.

    ¡°Paul-san what can... who¡¯s that?!¡±

    Paul glanced over his shoulder, and then back.

    ¡°Huh, guess she didn¡¯t tell what she was doing either. That¡¯s Inari. She took human form.¡±

    Shoko stared wide-eyed at Inari, who looked back at her, almost cringing. Then Shoko put her hands on her small hips and yelled.

    ¡°IDIOT! Stupid! Stupid, stu-pid! Why would you do this?!¡±

    Inari actually cringed, shrinking back as Shoko started forward. Paul, not trusting the look in her eyes, grabbed Shoko by the collar and hauled back on her, sweeping her up into his arms where she kicked futility against him.

    ¡°Hey now! What gives?!¡±

    ¡°Put me down! This stupid person used the last of her magic to become human. She¡¯ll die like this! She doesn¡¯t have enough magic to form a spirit body now. She¡¯s stuck in a frail human body and if she dies, now, she¡¯ll be gone! Forever and ever!¡±

    Paul blinked and glanced up at Inari, who nodded.

    ¡°Shoko is right¡­ if I die now, I won¡¯t even form a ghost. It will take weeks to recover my spiritual energy even a fraction.¡±

    ¡°Ok, so what? Shoko-san, you know if the magic fades completely Inari will be dead and gone anyway. This way she can live even if it does go away.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still stupid! She could¡¯ve lived as she was for a couple of centuries, more maybe! Now she¡¯s just got a stupidly short mortal span!¡±

    Paul gave Shoko¡¯s small body a slight shake.

    ¡°So she traded sleeping her days away and waiting to die, for being awake and alive. Better to live life to the fullest before dying, making the days count, even if there is less of them.¡­ Besides, I said I¡¯d fix this.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re stupid too! How can you ¡®fix¡¯ the natural order?!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You think this dwindling is some sort of natural change? Like the leaves in autumn perhaps. So what, even if it is? Humans have been ignoring the natural order of things for a very long time, why stop now?¡±

    Shoko abruptly stopped wriggling in Paul¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡±

    ¡°Damn right it is! Now, Inari-san has forgotten that being human means eating, drinking and resting. Can you look after her for a bit, while I go on ahead?¡±

    Shoko nodded, slowly.

    ¡°The mine is easy to find Paul-san, just follow the path. I left a lantern by the entrance. If you need me...¡±

    ¡°I know, just whistle..¡±

    Shoko flashed a smile.

    ¡°You do know how to whistle, don¡¯t you? You just put your lips together and blow.¡±

    Paul chuckled while Inari looked between them baffled. Paul made a mental note that there would be Movie nights in the near future, Inari evidently had some catching up to do.

    Half an hours hike later, and shortly after the stream departed from the path where it tumbled down a bed of mossy rocks in a series of small waterfalls from some point further up the mountain, Paul reached the mine entrance.

    He really hadn¡¯t expected the mine to look like something from The Lord of the Rings, but it wouldn¡¯t have looked out of place in Middle Earth. The bare stone to either side of the entrance was carved into a pair of stern looking armour-clad warriors, who seemed to defy anyone to even think about entering without permission.

    The entrance itself was a pair of heavy bronze doors, at least twelve feet high and about eight wide. Their mouldings echoed wooden designs, with faux banding and nails despite being evidently cast as a single piece.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    They were also heavily streaked with green corrosion and probably wouldn¡¯t move on their hinges. Thankfully, they stood ajar, with a gap between them easily wide enough to permit entrance. Indeed, there was a path worn through the weeds and dirt that snaked between the huge slabs of bronze.

    Paul frowned at that¡­ the mine was closed, so why was there enough foot-traffic to wear a path?

    He knelt at the edge, among the weeds, and stared along the surface of the dirt. Most of the prints were of animal tracks, some sort of cloven hoofed creature. It had been decades since he¡¯d earned a merit badge with the boy scouts, so he had no idea what sort of animal or animals had made the hoof prints. But there seemed to be several distinct sorts, or sizes at least.

    Paul looked up and into the darkness beyond the gates. Clearly some of the local wildlife was coming and going quite frequently, but why? It couldn¡¯t be for water, not with a stream nearby¡­ perhaps there was a salt-lick somewhere deep within the mine? Still, it boded well for the mine being safe to enter.

    Standing up, he was about to go in, when he noticed sunlight glinting off something among the tall weeds. Curious, he walked over the few paces and moved the undergrowth aside.

    Paul¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. There was a bright orange.. something, a device of some sort.. attached to a modern looking tripod. He was no expert, but the device was clearly some sort of very modern surveying equipment, and also clearly a bit squashed, with a cloven-hoofed print in mud squarely on it.

    Paul frowned at that. It had rained briefly yesterday. Not enough to blur the hoof prints in the mud, but it would¡¯ve been enough to wash the mud off the plastic casing. Looking around he saw some deep boot prints, which looked fresh¡­ and judging by the way the prints were deeper at the toes, the person had been running.

    Whatever animals frequented the mine were evidently large, and maybe not friendly. Paul also had the strong suspicion that the visit from the government official earlier hadn¡¯t been a coincidence¡­ although clearly someone¡¯s plans had gone awry.

    Paul stood, and noticed Shoko¡¯s broom leaning against the wall just inside the entrance, along with a paraffin ¡®safety¡¯ lantern. His blood suddenly chilled as he realised that whoever had been here, and whatever had happened to them, had to have been scant moments before Shoko had arrived.

    He didn¡¯t want to think what would¡¯ve happened if the little kitsune had encountered them.

    Paul shook his head. Shoko could probably outrun anyone, if she didn¡¯t just disappear. Leaving aside what-if¡¯s and maybe¡¯s, Paul walked into the mine, lit the lantern, and set out initially following the tracks, for lack of a better choice of directions.

    An hour later, and Paul finally had to admit to himself two things. Firstly that he had absolutely no clue what he was looking for¡­ and secondly and rather more importantly, he was lost. Although not by accident.

    He had been marking his route with chalk arrows on the walls, but after reaching a dead end he started back tracking, only to run into an open pit that there was no way he could¡¯ve crossed on the way in.

    Paul stared down into the Stygian depths and swallowed. If he¡¯d been a little less careful, he would¡¯ve walked right into the abyss. Slowly he backed up, and then paused as he saw the chalk arrow on the wall.

    It looked like one he¡¯d made, except it couldn¡¯t be. His sense of direction was telling him he was in the wrong tunnel as well. Someone had erased the marks he¡¯d made and laid a false trail, carefully copying his chalk marks.

    Turning around he started to back-track, guessing he¡¯d been lead up a side tunnel he¡¯d passed earlier. As he reached the fork he stopped.

    The rocky tunnel widened here, making a small chamber with four exits. Standing square in the centre of this space was a man dressed as a samurai.

    He wore dark red baggy pants held up by a broad leather belt and had sandal-like geta on his feet, which Paul saw had two curved parallel blocks on the underside. With a start he realised he was looking at the source of the cloven ¡®hoof¡¯ prints. The man was dressed in samurai robes under some sort of furry jerkin. At first glance, Paul thought the samurai was also wearing a helmet¡­

    Paul blinked. The silvery white hair was natural, albeit held back by a black leather headband, which exposed the man¡¯s forehead and allowed Paul to see where the two hands-span long black horns grew out of his skull. His eyes were a brilliant fire-like orange-yellow colour, without any visible whites to them and vertical slit pupils. Paul wasn¡¯t sure if the red streaks under the eyes were natural, or artifice, but they made it look like he¡¯d been crying blood.

    He was also handsome enough to be a teen idol or maybe a host in some club in the big city.

    ¡°Hoi! Human. Stand and fight!¡±

    The samurai unsheathed a sword that was more like a narrow rectangular bar of metal with sharp edges on three sides, and took up a stance. Raising an eyebrow, Paul dryly remarked;

    ¡°It¡¯s bad form to challenge someone without a proper introduction you know.¡±

    The man stared at him, a brief expression of surprise flickering across his face, marring the carefully schooled look of fierceness. Paul leaned on his staff, studiously relaxed, and studied the man¡­ if he was human, he wouldn¡¯t have been much out of his teens. Inari had said there were perhaps Oni down here. Paul guessed he was looking at one, although perhaps not a fully grown one.

    After a moment, the Oni¡¯s nerve broke, he grumbled, and relented.

    ¡°I am Tatsuo L¨¸ sh¨¡n, fifth of my name, of the Clan R¨¬ch¨±sh¨¡n¡±

    ¡°Paul Holmes, Englishman. Might I enquire as to why we¡¯re fighting?¡±

    ¡°You are intruding on my domain!¡±

    Paul regarded the Oni levelly.

    ¡°Excuse me, your domain? I was under the impression that when I inherited the temple, I also got the mountain and everything under it. My apologies if that¡¯s incorrect however.¡±

    A brief flicker of uncertainty crossed the Oni¡¯s face, making him seem younger briefly.

    ¡°You lie! No gaijin can be a temple guardian!¡±

    ¡°Take it up with the lawyers, it¡¯s true¡­ or you know, you could just go and ask Inari herself.¡±

    Tatsuo growled and loosing his patience lunged at Paul, who at the very last moment kicked the bottom of his staff, spinning it in a viciously fast vertical arc in his hand.

    The tip of the five and a half feet of heavy dense wood and bronze fittings ended it¡¯s swift trajectory in the Oni¡¯s unprotected crotch. The sword fell from his abruptly lax hand to the ground with a dull clatter.

    Tatsuo¡¯s eyes widened, and through clenched teeth he let out a sound a bit like a tea kettle about to boil, a sort of hissing whistle, as he slowly folded down to his knees, his hands cupping his injured ¡®pride¡¯ before he slowly fell over sideways, to lie curled up around his agony.

    Paul flicked the sword out of reach with the toe of his boot, and pressed the end of the staff to the teenagers neck.

    ¡°Yield.¡±

    ¡°I..would..sooner..die!¡±

    Paul leaned on the staff a bit harder.

    ¡°Who said you had a choice? I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Torture me then, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°Oh for the love of....¡± Paul lifted his staff of the teens neck, ¡°What is wrong with you? I didn¡¯t even want to fight you, you know. What makes you think I¡¯m going to kill or torture you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a human!¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I am an Oni¡­ a demon!¡±

    ¡°So. What?! I mean¡­ I do not give a one single solitary flying fuck about that.¡±

    Tatsuo lifted his head and glared at Paul, although his gaze held equal measures of pain and puzzlement.

    ¡°What¡­? But you sent your men down here to...¡±

    Paul interrupted testily.

    ¡°Not my men. In fact, I¡¯d rather like to catch up with the trespassers and ask them some rather pointed questions myself.¡±

    The young Oni frowned, trying to make out if Paul was lying or not. Paul sighed, and bent down, holding out his hand.

    ¡°Look, you have my word that I hold no animosity to you, or your kind.¡±

    For a moment Tatsuo hesitated, then clasped Paul¡¯s hand, with his own slimmer fingers. Paul absently noted that the nails were more like talons.

    ¡°Truly?¡±

    ¡°My word as a gentleman. I¡¯m actually hoping to create a sanctuary out of the place, for everyone who¡¯s not human. That would include you and any other Oni down here.¡±

    ¡°I.. I apologise Holmes-sama¡­ for attacking you, without hearing you out first.¡±

    ¡°Think nothing of it. Although two bits of advice. Firstly, always beware the man who is relaxed before a fight, he might know something you don¡¯t. And secondly, youthful exuberance is no match for old age and cunning.¡±

    Tatsuo ruefully smiled and slowly stood, albeit rather gingerly.

    ¡°That is... very true. I have yet to best my master in any of our bouts.¡±

    Paul smiled slightly.

    ¡°Yeahh, I know that feeling. My arms-master back home could still get the better of me. I think the problem is, no matter how good you get, they are still learning too and they have a head start on you. So what old age diminishes, cunning makes up for.¡±

    Tatsuo laughed, nodding.

    ¡°That is indeed true, human!¡±

    ¡°Call me Paul. So, anyway, I take it you are familiar with this place?¡±

    Tatsuo nodded, slowly, warily.

    ¡°I am, why?¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Ok, to cut a long story short. The magic here is fading slowly, something the shrine¡¯s Goddess has noticed. It¡¯s my task to investigate why, and see if anything can be done about it. I¡¯ve gotten about as far as figuring out that it¡¯s somehow connected to when they started mining iron ore here, and that I probably need to work out what the source of magic actually is, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m down here now.¡±

    Tatsuo stared at him for a moment. Then slowly placed his hand on Paul¡¯s shoulder¡­ in passing, Paul noticed that they were actually almost equal in height, although Tatsuo was taller by four inches, if you didn¡¯t count the six or seven inches of upturned horn.

    ¡°Paul-sama, I wish you good luck on your quest. But I think the Goddess has given you a fools errand. No-one has ever determined what the source of magic is, and one might as well ask why the seasons exist, as to ask why the magic is fading.¡±

    ¡°Hmm well, leaving aside matters of axial tilt and orbital mechanics as they pertain to climate and seasons, when was the last time anyone tried to figure it out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s magic, not science Paul-sama¡­ it doesn¡¯t need to have an explanation. It just is.¡±

    Tatsuo went to pick up and sheath his sword, deliberately nicking his thumb and pressing it against the blade as he did so. Paul forbore from commenting, but said instead.

    ¡°How about you humour the crazy Gaijin, and show me around the place?¡±

    The young Oni scowled¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°I promise, I don¡¯t mean you, or anyone else, any harm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... not the reason. I¡¯m worried how others of my clan would react to you. I cannot promise they won¡¯t try to harm you. I would stop them, but I¡¯d rather not fight them.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Ok, fair enough then. Umm¡­ would they harm a prisoner in your custody?¡±

    ¡°Not right away, but they¡¯d expect an execution soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh.. right. Well that¡¯s not an option then. How about priests?¡±

    ¡°None would believe you were, and if they did, they¡¯d be howling for your blood even more. Who do you think lead the mobs who sought our deaths?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah. Didn¡¯t think that one through. Are there any humans you lot don¡¯t hate on sight?¡±

    Tatsuo grinned sheepishly, running his hand through his silvery hair, and tugging on a horn. Paul noticed the tip of that one was broken off about half an inch short, and guessed that was perhaps a nervous habit.

    ¡°Ah.. well¡­ no, not really. We have never been accepted by humans, and one can only be hunted down like vermin for so long before you hate them back.¡±

    ¡°Fair point I suppose. Oh! I know.. what if I wasn¡¯t human?¡±

    Tatsuo looked at him disbelievingly.

    ¡°Yes? And what else could you be?¡±

    ¡°Good question.. can you show me a shortcut to the entrance and shall we see what a goddess and kitsune can come up with in the way of a disguise?¡±

    ¡°Ehh¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Inari and Shoko-san, she¡¯s the kitsune, are probably still waiting outside. They¡¯re kind of low on power right now, but a bit of a disguise might be possible.¡±

    Tatsuo stared at him for a long moment, disbelief written large on his face.

    ¡°You left a Goddess waiting for you, outside?!¡±

    ¡°Well, yes¡­ she had stomach cramps. Um.. we¡¯re friends you see, so¡­ what is that look for?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need a disguise. You¡¯re a herald.¡±

    Paul leaned on his staff and sighed.

    ¡°Ok¡­ assume I¡¯m just a dumb Gaijin, and explain what the heck a herald is?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a messenger, an intermediary, between the gods and mortals. Humans and Others.¡±

    ¡°You are kidding, right? I¡¯m not even a priest!¡±

    The Oni grinned, revealing some rather disturbingly shark-like teeth.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be a priest to be a herald¡­ it¡¯s a different sort of calling. Although I¡¯ve never heard of a herald who was still alive. But then you usually have to be dead to talk to the gods directly.¡±

    Paul grinned...

    ¡°For all I know, I slipped on those damn steps up to the temple and broke my fool neck, and this is either some extended hallucination as I¡¯m lying there, dying, or I¡¯m dead and haven¡¯t noticed.¡±

    The Oni blinked, looking a bit perturbed.

    ¡°Ehhh¡­ but if I¡¯m a figment of your imagination... Oi! You! If you¡¯re hallucinating me, I want a better story!¡±

    Paul bent over, clutching his staff, laughing. He wagged a finger at Tatsuo for a moment, too incoherent with mirth to speak, then managed to get out between chuckles.

    ¡°Careful what you wish for young Oni¡­ better in what way? Because good stories aren¡¯t always comfortable for those in them.¡±

    Tatsuo¡¯s dismayed expression sent Paul off in peals of laughter again.

    Once he regained his composure Paul straightened up, and smiled.

    ¡°Ok then, Tatsuo, let¡¯s go introduce you to the Goddess Inari ¨­kami; I presume I need a letter of introduction or something to confirm I am her herald, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. That would do it. Really? You can introduce me to her, in person?¡±

    ¡°Yup, since she¡¯s taken on physical form at the moment. Conserving magic, you know.¡±

    Tatsuo eyed him doubtfully, but indicated Paul was to follow him.

 Oni and Homes

    Paul and the Oni Tatsuo started to head up the passage-way¡­ Tatsuo following Paul, but pointing out the way. They¡¯d almost reached the first bend in the rocky passage when Paul had a strange prickling sensation, like the hairs on the back of his neck standing up.

    ¡°Tatsuo¡­ you said the rest of your clan were down here?¡±

    ¡°Ah.. yes, Paul-sama..¡±

    ¡°Right. I don¡¯t suppose you gave them orders in case you were defeated?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ yes, Paul-sama, although I didn¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°I understand. You didn¡¯t imagine this outcome. Still, I don¡¯t suppose those orders were of a ¡®decapitate now and ask questions later¡¯ nature, were they?¡±

    Tatsuo¡¯s expression was answer enough, as he scuffed the ground with his hoof-soled geta. Paul sighed, shaking his head.

    ¡°Tatsuo, you¡¯re as subtle as that sword of yours. I am going to assume the rest of your clan are probably somewhere between here and the exit, waiting to jump out at me from behind a corner, and probably would ignore you if you called out to them to show themselves, believing that I was somehow coercing you.¡±

    Judging by Tatsuo¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t seem to have thought of that, but Paul wasn¡¯t about to take the chance that whoever was lurking in ambush also hadn¡¯t. Paul looked thoughtful for a minute, then shrugged.

    ¡°Ok, new plan. Lets head back down thataway, I need a bit more space to do what I¡¯m thinking of.¡±

    Returning to the small chamber he¡¯d fought Tatsuo in, Paul studied the walls, and picked a flatish spot. Taking out the chalk he¡¯d been using to mark his passage, he drew a door-like rectangle, and then started to carefully chalk in a series of symbols in each corner.

    Inari had been talking about the mirror Aimi-chan was bound to, yesterday, and had mentioned that the Lord that had commissioned its creation had done so in order to bind his wife¡¯s spirit to the Earthly plane. Inari had also mentioned there was a way to summon the bound spirit out of the mirror. It was a fairly simple procedure, but then as Paul had dryly remarked, if you were a horny feudal lord summoning your lover to your bedchamber, you wouldn¡¯t make it a complex and lengthy spell.

    The summoning spell complete, Paul look a step back, and dimmed the lantern almost to the point of extinguishing it. He took a breath, and chanted.

    ¡°Aimi-chan, Aimi-chan, Aimi-chan. I summon thee, I summon thee, I summon thee.¡±

    Paul clapped his hands twice, and waited. Inari had said that as long as it was dark where he was, it didn¡¯t matter what the time was or whether or not the sun was still in the sky. On the other hand, the mirror was damaged, and it had been several centuries since she¡¯d learned about it.

    ¡°Ah.. Paul-san.. what are you..¡±

    Tatsuo went abruptly silent as the chalk marks flickered and glowed an eerie blue/green colour. The light strengthened, deepening in hue until it was a shimmering blue doorway of light, the symbols and edges of which glowed a verdant green.

    The light rippled, like the surface of a pond someone had thrown a stone into, and Aimi-chan emerged though it, looking around in surprise.

    ¡°Paul-sama! How did you..?¡±

    ¡°Inari told me how.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Where are we? And who¡¯s he?¡±

    ¡°Hm, oh, in the old iron mine and that¡¯s Tatsuo, an Oni and potential friend. But I¡¯m in a bit of trouble here. His clan aren¡¯t too friendly towards humans, and I need something from Inari to get safe passage, but I can¡¯t get out of here, to get it. If I recall correctly, you said the other day you can take small objects with you, as long as you¡¯re not returning through the mirror?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, I see Paul-sama! I¡¯ll go ask Inari right away!¡±

    Aimi started to leave, but Paul held up a hand.

    ¡°Wait! It would help if you knew what I wanted you to fetch, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Aimi-chan blushed hard, and nodded.

    ¡°Ah, yes Paul-sama.. sorry! My enthusiasm got ahead of me.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ Inari is somewhere on the path outside the mine, probably near the entrance, possibly with Shoko-san. I¡¯m not exactly sure what it is, but I need a token, or badge or something like that, to indicate that I¡¯m acting as her Herald. Apparently, as such, I¡¯d have something like diplomatic immunity and a guarantee of safe passage.¡±

    Aimi looked thoughtful, nodding slowly.

    ¡°Ah, yes.. Paul-sama. I read about that in school. Heralds of the Gods couldn¡¯t be interfered with and could go anywhere. Umm... although, in all the stories I heard, they were spirits.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Well, am I not a spirit currently inhabiting a living body?¡±

    Aimi blinked, tilting her head sideways, and then nodded vigorously.

    ¡°That¡¯s true Paul-sama! Very true! I never thought of it like that, but yes, all living beings are also spirits!¡±

    ¡°Ok then¡­ I¡¯ll wait here while you go find Inari.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll see you soon!¡±

    Aimi-chan vanished, fading out like an image on an old cathode-ray television being turned off. Paul turned up the lantern a fraction, and sat down tailor fashion. He glanced behind him at Tatsuo, who was staring open mouthed at the wall where Aimi-chan¡¯s ¡®door¡¯ shimmered faintly still.

    ¡°You know, you keep leaving your mouth open like that and something could fly in.¡±

    Tatsuo closed his mouth with a snap.

    ¡°It appears I have greatly underestimated you Lord Paul-sama.¡±

    ¡°Just Paul, or Paul-sama if you must. And why do you say that?¡±

    Tatsuo raised an eyebrow, an expression which, Paul had to admit, on Tatsuo probably looked better than when he did it.

    ¡°Ah¡­ that was a y¨±rei?¡±

    ¡°Technically, she was a Y¨±rei-onry¨­ called Hanako-san, or she was. I befriended her a couple of days ago. Nice girl under all the creepiness as it turns out. Quite friendly once you get to know her¡­ and you are giving me exactly the same look that Shoko-san gave me when I told her. Really, I didn¡¯t do anything special! Just treated her like I would anyone else. I mean, what else was I going to do?¡±

    ¡°Most people would be afraid...¡±

    ¡°Most people are afraid of anything they don¡¯t understand. But to me, whether someone is a Goddess, Y¨­kai, kitsune, Oni or whatever¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re still all just people, with more in common than is different, and I¡¯m a writer. It¡¯s literally part of my job to understand people. So I run into someone who¡¯s different, I want to understand them and usually end up trying to get to know them better.¡±

    Tatsuo blinked, then shook his head.

    ¡°Paul-sama, are you sure you¡¯re not...¡±

    ¡°A priest? No. Although I do keep getting asked that.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Understandable.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Paul sighed¡­ at this rate he¡¯d have to add to his business cards the words; ¡®Not a Priest¡¯ under his occupation.

    ¡°Anyway, while we wait, tell me a little about yourself maybe? Like, why are you and your clan living in an abandoned mine? I mean, that can¡¯t be convenient, surely?¡±

    Tatsuo shrugged.

    ¡°Oni have always lived in abandoned, forgotten or hidden places. We avoid humans, even other Y¨­kai. No-one likes us and we don¡¯t like them.¡±

    Paul tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°Huh, ok. I get it, persecuted minority, blamed for everything that goes wrong. After a while you start thinking; ¡®What the hell¡­ going to be blamed anyway, might as well be as bad as they say¡¯, right? So, you become the stereotype of the big bad Oni, and so it goes on.¡±

    Tatsuo blinked at Paul in surprise, then hung his head.

    ¡°It, is shameful¡­ but yes. I have thought that sometimes. Others have gone further. But my father used to say we should be better than what they think of us. That we should not become the monsters they say we are.¡±

    ¡°Smart guy, and sound advice. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±

    Tatsuo nodded, unwilling to speak for a moment. Then he took a deep breath.

    ¡°I...I miss his wisdom everyday. I try but¡­ I fear I am not the leader he was. I have not ever admitted that to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Your secret is safe with me. Wait, what...you¡¯re your clan¡¯s leader?¡±

    ¡°I am for now, until my sister is old enough... and I should not have said that to you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that, shall I? Let me guess, your Master would have something to say about the tactical advisability of telling someone that, who you¡¯ve only just met, and who may not be a friend.¡±

    Tatsuo nodded, with a sheepish smile that was more of a wince at the thought.

    ¡°I, would consider it a personal favour if you did not mention that lapse Paul-sama.¡±

    ¡°Mention what now?¡±

    Tatsuo smiled.

    ¡°Thank you Paul-sama.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. So¡­ how did your clan end up here anyway?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. That is a long story, in full. But, to give you the short version, we have been chased from place to place, until we came to Japan about fifty years ago. Most recently we used to live further North of here, near Tokyo, in a theme park that was built but never quite finished or opened. The buildings were copies of ones from the height of the Shogunate, although much more fantastical, than any built then. We were very comfortable there for many years, we had a castle. We thought we would be safe. Our only magi put wards around the place, to keep out unwanted intruders and to make people forget it existed. It was a peaceful life¡­ and it ended when the men in yellow vests came with their machines. We resisted at first, but in the end we had to flee. Many were lost, some died, others¡­ scattered.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ well that explains why you¡¯re upset about someone sneaking around carrying out a survey. But truthfully, I¡¯ve no intention of giving them one damn inch of this land, and I¡¯ll fight them anyway I can.¡±

    ¡°We too tried fighting them at first...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but did you use lawyers?¡±

    ¡°Ah.. no. That¡¯s not something we can do. We Oni have lost the art of disguising our appearance.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d imagine a bunch of Oni turning up in court would cause a riot. I suppose that¡¯s where I come in then. Not only as a ¡®front man¡¯ but because I¡¯ve an actual legal claim to these lands. The prior owner left them to me in his will. They¡¯re my inheritance, because my father saved his life, he deeded the place to my father¡¯s ¡®youngest son¡¯. I gather younger sons traditionally became priests, which would mean me.¡±

    ¡°That is so, yes. So, you inherited here in payment of a life debt to your father?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My father was a very good heart surgeon, and the old priest didn¡¯t have any direct family left when he died; he¡¯d outlived them all. So I guess he figured he¡¯d repay my father by making sure his youngest son would be set up for life. I gather he felt since he¡¯d been given a second chance at life, and the opportunity to heal the breach with his remaining family and carry on the family tradition by becoming a priest, he¡¯d return the favour by giving someone else the same chance in life, literally.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. In the days of my grandfather, no-one would dare contest that claim. A life-debt, a debt of honour as well as a dying man¡¯s last wish. Those are the three greatest obligations, combining them should be iron-clad...but...¡±

    Paul nodded and sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, I get it. Everything seems to have gotten far more complicated nowadays, even us short lived humans have noticed that. Well, some of us have. Once lawyers get involved it ends up.. messy. But like you say, it¡¯s a pretty iron-clad claim, and I¡¯ve a trick or two I¡¯ve thought of as contingency plans. As my teacher used to say, it¡¯s always best to have more than one plan, and to be ready to improvise just in case, because no plan survives meeting the enemy.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like something my Master would say.¡±

    Paul shared a look with Tatsuo.

    ¡°You don¡¯t suppose there¡¯s some secret hand-book of wisdom they all get when they become Masters?¡±

    Tatsuo shrugged.

    ¡°Possibly¡­ although my Master is very fond of fortune cookies.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe that¡¯s how they distribute it, secretly.¡±

    ¡°You have a very strange imagination Paul-sama.¡±

    ¡°You ought to be grateful for that¡­ if all this is a figment of my imagination.¡±

    Tatsuo laughed slightly, a rusty sounding chuckle. Paul somehow got the feeling he didn¡¯t do that very often, despite his apparent youthfulness.

    A ripple of light from the ¡®doorway¡¯ announced Aimi-chan¡¯s return, Paul stood up as she came through, head and shoulders first as she leant through before stepping all the way into the rocky underground cavern.

    ¡°Inari says, only an Englishman would describe being trapped in a cave full of angry Oni as a ¡®bit of trouble¡¯. She also says if you don¡¯t get out of here alive she will bring you back from the dead just so she can kill you herself.¡±

    Paul laughed,

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be cooking pizza tonight by way of apology. Did she give you anything for me?¡±

    Aimi-chan held out what looked like a brass or gold triangular plate on a circlet of gold chain. The plate itself was carved with a design that Paul thought looked familiar from somewhere, and had a set of kenji characters spelling out Inari¡¯s full name.

    ¡°She says to wear this, it¡¯s a sign of her protection.¡±

    Paul took the necklace and slid it over his head, settling the plate over his chest, so that it stretched from one collarbone to the other, and the point of the inverted triangle reached the mid-point of his sternum. It was quite heavy, and with more than just physical weight. Paul tapped it with a finger tip.

    ¡°Hmm, seems like it might turn aside a sword blade as well. Aimi-chan, could I ask a favour of you?¡±

    ¡°Of course Paul-sama! Anything!¡±

    ¡°Could you scout ahead for me, make sure we¡¯re not about to get pounced on.¡±

    Aimi-chan grinned, rather disturbingly widely, and with teeth that bore a striking resemblance to Tatsuo¡¯s shark-like maw.

    ¡°It would be my pleasure, Paul-sama.¡±

    Paul eyed her a bit dubiously and remarked.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t kill anyone Aimi-chan, although giving them a bit of a fright would be ok. Not too much though. I don¡¯t need a bunch of Oni running into me in a blind panic and chopping my head off before they¡¯ve even realised I¡¯m here.¡±

    Aimi-chan¡¯s eyes widened in alarm, and she nodded furiously.

    ¡°Yes! That would be very bad! I don¡¯t want Inari cross at me!!¡±

    Paul dryly remarked.

    ¡°Yeah, me neither. I don¡¯t think she was joking about bringing me back so she could kill me again.¡±

    Turning Paul addressed Tatsuo, who looked as if he was trying to decide if they were joking or not.

    ¡°Tatsuo-san, a question, no two questions.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you have some way you can call in those of your clan skulking around looking for me? And is there anywhere I can talk to your clan all in one go, to save time?¡±

    Tatsuo nodded, once.

    ¡°Yes, to both. There is a large cavern two levels down from here, which we¡¯ve made our Great Hall. There is a large iron temple bell there I can use to summon everyone.¡±

    ¡°Ok, then lets head there. It¡¯ll be quicker if I can explain the situation to everyone at the same time, and then, if possible, I¡¯d like to enlist your clans aid, in order to save Inari, your clan and every ¡®Other¡¯ on the mountain.¡±

    Tatsuo looked dubiously at Paul, but nodded.

    ¡°Very well Paul-sama, this way.¡±

    Tatsuo indicated one of the passages, and Aimi-chan, at a look from Paul, faded out until she was nothing more than a shadow among the others, and went that way ahead of them. Paul paused just long enough to scuff out the summoning spell, leaving it as chalk smudges on the wall, before following Tatsuo.

    They¡¯d gone some distance before he spoke.

    ¡°You said, to save my clan, from what? We are safe here. If we need to we can defend this place. This is no wood and plaster castle after all.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°I hate to say it, but you are dead wrong. Modern mining techniques involve basically turning the entire mountain into rubble, level by level, using explosives. You could wall yourselves up in here and it wouldn¡¯t matter. They¡¯d just bring the place down around your ears. If you tried attacking.. well, swords are no match for guns, and it¡¯s not like you have any legal existence so they¡¯d have no reason to use restraint.¡±

    Tatsuo sighed, and nodded glumly.

    ¡°That is as I feared. To my clan I show a brave face, but quietly, I have made sure there are plans to hold out as long as we can, should it come to fighting. We have done this many times before, but humans always win. There are so many of them, it is like fighting the ocean. The best we can do is hold them back long enough to allow some of us to escape, usually.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask how many times your clan has done this, the answer is too many. Well, this time, I hope, it will go differently. Or I shall die trying at least.¡±

    Tatsuo looked at him sideways at him.

    ¡°Why, Paul-sama? You would pledge your life in our defence?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Not just you. But every Other who lives here, even the magic itself if it comes to that. Because it¡¯s the right thing to do¡­ and because as I was talking to you I realised something very important. For the first time in my life, I feel as if I actually belong, that this is a place I can call home. And who wouldn¡¯t give their life to defend their true home? So, thank you Tatsuo-san. For helping me realise that.¡±

    Tatsuo stopped in his tracks, turning to stare at Paul, his fire-coloured eyes searching for something in Paul¡¯s blue/grey ones.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I believe you mean that Paul-sama. That until now, nowhere has been your home. Well then, I offer you my hand, and shall call you my brother, for we are comrades.¡±

    Tatsuo took Paul¡¯s arm, clasping his slender fingers around Paul¡¯s wrist in a warriors handshake. Paul smiled slightly.

    ¡°If you mean that literally, it¡¯ll get confusing.. I mean, imagine introducing you as my brother to someone!¡±

    ¡°Ha! No, brother-in-arms I suppose would be more accurate. But still, now I see why you understood me, and how we feel.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, and now you get why I¡¯m ready to help you. I know what it¡¯s like to wander and have no place you can call home.¡±

    Tatsuo nodded.

    ¡°Well, strange met, but still, perhaps in a former life you were one of us.¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, who knows!? Inari seems to think I¡¯m a reincarnated priest perhaps. I don¡¯t know. Any Oni who were also priests in your history?¡±

    Tatsuo shrugged.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ long ago. We¡¯ve lost a lot of what we knew over the years. I should ask my Master, if anyone knows, it would be him.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Ok, another day though. Meantime, lead on!¡±

    Their walk wasn¡¯t long, although there were several hoarse shouts, and one rather girlish scream, further off in the mine, as Aimi-chan cleared the way for them. Tatsuo¡¯s frown deepened at each of those punctuations¡­ and the last scream caused him to utter a word that Paul didn¡¯t need to know the meaning of, to understand.

    ¡°I thought I left warriors guarding my clan!¡±

    ¡°Peace, brother. Aimi-chan terrorised her murderers into committing suicide to avoid her haunting them further. I¡¯d say she¡¯s going lightly on them.¡±

    Tatsuo glanced sideways at Paul, a look of shocked respect on his face.

    ¡°How did you bind such a fearsome spirit to you?¡±

    ¡°Apparently by asking if she¡¯d like an ice-pop when she tried to scare me. It rather threw her off her stride, after that it was just a matter of treating her like any other teenage girl. She was lonely mostly, and angry at a world that had treated her harshly. All it took was bit of kindness and common courtesy.¡±

    Tatsuo studied him for moment, then sighed.

    ¡°I never stood a chance against you, did I?¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh, you had a chance. You could¡¯ve been too angry, stubborn or prideful to listen even after I stopped your attack.¡±

    Tatsuo grunted, but didn¡¯t say anything. Aimi-chan faded into existence out of the abundant shadows.

    ¡°Paul-sama, there are some Oni up ahead I tried to scare away, but they won¡¯t budge. They¡¯re guarding the way into a big open space. What should I do?¡±

    Paul looked at Tatsuo.

    ¡°Let me guess, last line of defence?¡±

    ¡°Not quite, but almost. Please, let me go ahead and talk to them, reassure them.¡±

    ¡°Sure, your turf, your people Tatsuo-san. Give me a shout when it¡¯s safe. Aimi-chan, guard our six will you please?¡±

    Aimi-chan grinned and snapped off a salute.

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    She stepped back into the shadows, fading from sight, while Paul chuckled.

    ¡°That girl has watched too much tv¡­ still, if you¡¯re trapped in supermarket every night, I suppose there¡¯s not much else to do.¡±

    ¡°Supermarket?¡±

    ¡°It used to be an all-girls school before it was rebuilt I gather. That¡¯s where she was haunting when I found her.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ok, off I go!¡±

    Tatsuo set off, while Paul looked around, then sat down on a bolder to wait. He wasn¡¯t discounting the possibility that Tatsuo was a masterful liar, and he was about to walk into a trap, he just couldn¡¯t see what else he could do.

    Besides, he might not be lying. In fact, Paul considered it probable he wasn¡¯t. In which case, the Oni needed someone¡¯s help if they were going to survive, and could potentially be helpful themselves.

    As he waited Paul mused¡­ he hadn¡¯t been exaggerating when he¡¯d said that until now nowhere felt like home. That had been why he left to go travelling around Europe during his gap year after his first academic year at university, and spent nearly twenty years bumming around pretty nearly the entire Western hemisphere and parts of the East. He¡¯d always meant to come to Japan, but until now had never gotten around to it¡­ but still, it had always tugged at him, and perhaps this was why.

    That restlessness he¡¯d thought was because he was so unlike his parents, and the rest of his boringly conventional and staunchly middle-class family. But it seemed not¡­ something in his soul perhaps, had recognised this place as where he belonged from the moment he¡¯d seen it, in the grainy photocopied images that had been sent by the real estate agent.

    It had taken this long to recognise the feeling because he was just that unused to it.

    He had come home.

    Now all he had to do was stop it from being destroyed.

 Oni are not the only monsters

    Paul forced himself to appear calm as he walked behind Tatsuo, something that taxed his acting skills to the limit. The door guards to the cavern serving as the Oni clan¡¯s great Hall were something of an eye opener. Tatsuo was perhaps fractionally taller than Paul, slender in build, and apparently, the runt of the litter.

    The door guards towered over them both, looking not unlike the statues at the entrance of the mine, and wielded clubs made of twisted rebar and railroad track that Paul was certain he¡¯d be unable to lift, much less use.

    Although, once he looked past the sheer size and bulk of them he did notice two things that gave him pause. Firstly they didn¡¯t appear much older than Tatsuo, and secondly, they appeared to be on the verge of soiling themselves they were that terrified.

    At first Paul thought Aimi-chan had already paid them a visit, or at the very least, had sent a few Oni fleeing past them, to spread fear and chaos. But as he stared at the guards he was somewhat certain were probably female under all the armour, he happened to catch the gaze of one of them.

    Their reaction caused him to raise an eyebrow. The guard snapped their eyes forward, and bit their lip.. her lip, he thought, despite the tiny tusks protruding upwards. Paul could see the guard was shaking, and a bead of sweat dripped from the person¡¯s nose.

    On impulse Paul spoke up.

    ¡°Hey, Tatsuo, wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Paul-sama?¡±

    Paul didn¡¯t answer him, he went and stood in front of the guard, staring up into what he now realised were a pair of bright red eyes that were wide open in terror.

    ¡°Hey, you¡­ why are you scared? Is it me?¡±

    ¡°Y..y.yes.. lord!¡±

    The Oni¡¯s voice was hoarse, and rather high pitched, although that could have been fear. But their answer was clear enough.

    Paul¡¯s eyebrows tried to join his hairline.

    ¡°Seriously?! You¡¯re an Oni! You are almost twice as big as me, and probably stronger than you look, why on earth would you be scared of me?¡±

    The guard just shook her head, shaking hard enough that the rattle of armour was very noticeable. Tatsuo came over and reaching up, placed his hand on the guards shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Yuri¡­ he won¡¯t harm you. You have my word.¡±

    ¡°Thank you lord Tatsuo!¡±

    Tatsuo stared into the guard¡¯s eyes for moment, steadying her. And then turned to look at Paul.

    ¡°You have to understand, most of us have never met a human. To us, you are the monsters of legend, that come time and time again to destroy our homes.¡±

    Paul slowly nodded, trying to see the world through the Oni¡¯s eyes, metaphorically speaking. A world overrun by monsters that were individually weak, but attacked in hordes, that didn¡¯t stop or relent but just kept coming, destroying everything time and time again, killing indiscriminately with implacable hatred..

    ¡°Ok. Now I get it! To you this is a post-apocalypse world, and we¡¯re the zombies!¡±

    Tatsuo nodded slowly.

    ¡°Now you see.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.. Hey, Yuri was it? I¡¯m sorry for scaring you. I didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    The Oni stared at him for a moment, and then slowly took off her helmet. Without it Paul could see the look of shocked surprise on her face, one that was surprisingly beautiful.

    ¡°You are... sorry?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry to have scared you, and sorry for what my kind have done. To all of you. I know it¡¯s too little, too late. But I promise to try and make up for it. Ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    Paul stared at the Oni for moment, looked at objectively she was actually kind of... handsome, with her deep red hair done up in an intricate set of plaits, above a face that was both strong and blocky with a solidly square jawline, but youthful enough to seem oddly vulnerable. Then he shook his head.

    ¡°Ok. Got a lot to do, see you around Yuri maybe.¡±

    Paul caught up with Tatsuo who was giving him an odd look.

    ¡°What? She was scared! I¡¯m not a monster, I wasn¡¯t about to leave her like that. Poor kid was terrified.¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama¡­ she thought she was going to die, and had made her peace with that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡°She and her sister were our last line of defence, beyond here is our home, our families. It is her duty to delay any attack long enough at the cost of her life. And as you say, you humans are the monsters.¡±

    ¡°And they were just, standing there¡­ waiting. Yeesh! Those two have got some guts I¡¯ll give them that!¡±

    ¡°More than you realise. Apart from each other they have no family. They¡¯re orphans our clan took in, the last of some clan that was wiped out. They asked for this duty, to repay that debt. I¡¯ve never heard them speak of what happened to them and their clan, but I know they have nightmares of it even now. However it was their wish to fight and most likely die together. To stand and defy the monsters, and protect their adoptive clan.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ok. Yeah, there is no amount of apologising that would ever be enough.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but that was at least a start.¡±

    Paul was silent as they walked though the vast cavern. The magnitude of the task before him was beginning to sink in. It didn¡¯t help that he still had no idea of what he was going to say, what could he possibly say, to reassure the Oni.

    Glancing around for inspiration, Paul studied the great hall. It seemed to be in part a natural formation, a huge space caused by water eroding away rock, which had been widened and deepened by long-gone miners seeking out veins of iron ore.

    Evidently, they had also used it as a central hub to the mine. The remnants of tracks for mining carts lead into here from a dozen different directions, and there appeared to be some sort of wooden machinery that had partly been repurposed by the Oni into building materials for furniture and screens to divide up the space.

    Paul frowned slightly, looking around for the source of the dim purple/blue glow that illuminated the cavern. Looking up he saw it¡­ like a night sky the rocky ceiling was dotted with innumerable pin-pricks of light, each adding their own few photons. There were also what appeared to be empty paper lanterns, which glowed a blueish/white light. Paul was puzzled by those for moment, until he remembered that some sorts of paper glowed in presence of Uv light.. which evidently the cavern was being bathed in.

    Paul frowned. He was no geologist, but he¡¯d never heard of anything like it.

    His mental maundering came to halt as Tatsuo led them to a sort of dais with a huge, thick-walled iron cylinder hung suspended between four posts at the centre. Paul blinked as he realised this was the ¡®bell¡¯ Tatsuo had mentioned. Although, it looked more like a repurposed steam boiler perhaps..

    Tatsuo swung a log suspended on chains between two of the posts to ring the bell. The deep sonorant note of the bell set the air to shivering three times, and then seemed to leave the very rocks themselves vibrating in it¡¯s wake.

    Slowly the Oni appeared filtering into the cavern from elsewhere, coming out of whatever bolt holes they¡¯d been hiding in. A large gaggle of children filed silently into the room, shepherded by another pair of grim looking guards.

    Tatsuo had evidently given some sort of ¡®all clear¡¯ or assembly signal and they¡¯d obeyed him, but every single Oni viewed Paul with wide-eyed distrust and fear., a few with hate mixed in as well. In turn Paul regarded the gathered throng thoughtfully.

    There was something about the crowd that niggled at him. Apart from a smattering of older Oni, they all seemed to be late teens, few were much older than Tatsuo, and there was a disproportionately large number of young children.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Thinking about it, Paul glanced at the block of children, and in his minds eye he saw a similar small horde of children, led by a few adults escaping from a theme park being torn down. He imagined them sheltering some place, settling down, growing up¡­ and having children of their own, all more or less at the same time as they were all the same age, or within a narrow range of each other.

    He was dealing with refugees basically.

    Paul stood a little straighter. He still didn¡¯t know what he was going to say, but he knew what he had to do. He nodded at Tatsuo, who stepped forward, onto a white painted spot on the dais.

    ¡°Hoi! Everyone. Listen to the Herald for the Goddess Inari.¡±

    Tatsuo moved aside, leaving Paul wishing he¡¯d spoken a bit longer as he walked up to the mark, which was evidently some sort of sweet spot in the caverns acoustics judging by the way Tatsuo¡¯s words had carried and echoed back from the furthest corners.

    Taking a deep breath, Paul tried to remember what he¡¯d learnt many years ago in the amateur dramatics society at school, and attempted to project his voice.

    ¡°On behalf of the Goddess Inari, I welcome you to her sanctuary, where all are free to live in peace, even humans, provided they respect their neighbours. My name is Paul Holmes, and yes, I am English and the appointed Herald for Inari¡­ so I have no history with Oni and no wish to cause alarm. I apologise for our tardy greeting but until today I had no idea you were here. An oversight for which I apologise again. You are all welcome to remain here for as long as you wish, or to move above ground if you desire. You may regard this place as your home for as long as you want it.¡±

    Paul paused, allowing the surprised murmurs to die down before he continued.

    ¡°I know, given your history, that this probably comes as a shock, but truly as long as you are respectful to the other inhabitants then you will be welcome. I will also be having words with the Other residents of this mountain and the surrounding area, and will remind them to to treat you with decency and respect. If any of them do not, and I¡¯m afraid that people being people there probably will be a few, then I humbly ask for your cooperation by bringing the matter to my attention so that it may be dealt with fairly.¡±

    Paul had to pause as the surf of whispers crested again, and died.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are probably not inclined to trust my word alone, and frankly, if I had known of your history of mistreatment by humanity, I would¡¯ve asked someone else to talk to you, someone who didn¡¯t automatically cause fear and hatred in you.. but please, try to look past what other humans have done and trust that I speak as Inari¡¯s voice.¡±

    Paul stepped back from the mark as the Oni talked among themselves. Standing alongside Tatsuo, he murmured.

    ¡°Hopefully that¡¯s allayed everyone¡¯s fears enough that they¡¯re not going to bolt out the back door.¡±

    Tatsuo shook his head.

    ¡°There is no back door. There were other exits but we blocked them, the same time as we turned the mine into a labyrinth.¡±

    Paul turned to look at the slender silver-haired youth.

    ¡°Huh? Well, then how were you planning to escape while the guards bought you time?¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t. They were to delay the humans long enough that those that remained inside our stronghold could die a swift and merciful death instead of falling to the humans.¡±

    Pauls eyes went wide as he struggled to grasp the enormity of what had been narrowly averted, he hoped.

    ¡°B..but.. what about the children?¡±

    ¡°Their guards had orders to kill them first, then take their own lives. There are certain herbs that if taken in small doses will cause us to fall into a deep slumber, but are dangerous to use because too much and the heart will slow until it stops. We have a supply of that mixed with sugar.¡±

    Paul shuddered almost convulsively.

    ¡°Are.. are we really that terrifying?¡±

    Tatsuo nodded gravely.

    ¡°We have taken in those from other clans that have fallen. They have talked of Oni who¡¯ve been captured and kept alive, to be experimented on.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly, he doubted the Japanese government would¡­ at least not now. But the same couldn¡¯t be said of the Chinese government, and the Oni had come here from the mainland at various times.

    ¡°Oniisan! Oniisan!!¡±

    Paul started, looking up as a young girl ran onto the dais, flinging herself a Tatsuo, who caught her, laughing and swung her around, as if he hadn¡¯t been discussing a mass suicide/murder moments earlier.

    The girl was about six or eight, depending on the differences in Oni physiology. She had long flowing silver blonde hair that shimmered in the uncanny light like moonlight on water, glowing subtly. Her horns were tiny stubs, jutting from her forehead above her brows, and she wore a pale pink kimono that almost matched her eyes.

    She was without doubt, the cutest thing Paul had seen in some time.

    ¡°Paul-sama, may I present my sister, Jiao-tan, third of her name and future clan leader someday.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you Princess..¡±

    Jiao giggled, blushing and hiding behind her indulgently smiling big brother. After a moment she stuck her head around to regard Paul.

    ¡°Are you really a Goddesses Herald?¡±

    Paul knelt, lifting the gold plate that hung around his neck with the fingertips of one hand.

    ¡°I am indeed...at least, that¡¯s what it says here.¡±

    Jiao leaned in to study it, and whispered.

    ¡°You¡¯re not very scary, for a human, you know.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m trying not to be. There¡¯s been enough of people being scared, don¡¯t you think Princess?¡±

    ¡°Uhhuh¡­ I think I like you. You¡¯re like Oniisan.¡±

    ¡°I will take that as a compliment Princess Jiao, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep calling me princess?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the future ruler of your people, doesn¡¯t that make you a princess?¡±

    ¡°I suppose. Oniisan says it¡¯s a job, an important one, but one that is no more or less honourable than anyone else¡¯s job.¡±

    ¡°Your Oniisan is right, it is a very serious job. But I¡¯m English, and we as a people know the value of such titles. So forgive me if I at least, call you Princess, as a sign of respect.¡±

    Jiao giggled and nodded.

    ¡°Then I will give you permission to call me Princess.¡±

    Paul bowed his head slightly, and keeping his face serious he gravely spoke.

    ¡°Thank you Princess Jiao-chan. I am honoured.¡±

    Jiao turned to look at her big brother, who instantly wiped the smile off his face, although he couldn¡¯t, quite, hide the laughter in his fire-coloured eyes.

    ¡°I like him Oniisan! Tell everyone to be nice to him!¡±

    ¡°I shall Imotosan, perhaps you might start that for me?¡±

    ¡°Ok Oniisan, I¡¯ll go and tell everyone!¡±

    Jiao raced off, the long sleeves of her sakura-coloured kimono flying behind her. Paul and Tatsuo watched her go, until Paul broke the silence.

    ¡°She was born not long before you arrived here, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Tatsuo looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°How did you guess?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Ah.. yes. She has heard the stories, but to her they are just stories. Do you truly mean to make this mountain a sanctuary?¡±

    ¡°Having seen her, more so than before. I would wish you all more fearless and carefree children like her.¡±

    ¡°So do I, Paul-sama, so do I.¡±

    Paul shook himself, and continued in a brisker tone.

    ¡°Right. Well¡­ I need to talk to those of your people that know this mine the best, if I¡¯m to make a start on my goddess-given task. If I can stop the magic fading, or even reverse that, then we might just stand a chance. But first I need to know what it¡¯s source is, and it has to be something down here.¡±

    ¡°Then I promise, we will give you as much help as we can!¡±

    An hour later, and it turned out the Oni clan¡¯s help was pretty good. Paul had a more or less complete map of the upper levels of the mine, and had eliminated most of that from consideration. The only anomaly was the odd crystals in the main cavern. He had no idea what they were, or why they emitted a low level of UV light. He suspected it was probably something like a natural version of radioactive phosphorescence. He vaguely recalled that certain radioactive minerals emitted UV light as they decayed, which then caused ¡®glow-in-the-dark¡¯ bismuth sulphate to glow green as it absorbed the UV, and re-emitted visible light.

    Paul studied the map: from what the Oni had said, the lower levels were partly flooded, and not very safe. They were more of the natural network of caves the early miners had taken advantage of, widening some sections as they dug out the iron ore.

    Paul sighed as he looked down at the map that took up most of the low table.

    ¡°You do not sound hopeful Paul-sama.¡±

    Paul looked up at Tatsuo, and slowly nodded.

    ¡°I feel like I am looking for a needle that I don¡¯t know for sure even exists, in a hay stack the size of a mountain.¡±

    ¡°The gods never give us easy quests. Is there anything we can do, or give you, that may help?¡±

    ¡°What I need is the equivalent of a bloody big magnet¡­ wait¡­. Magnets, electromagnetic waves¡­ and interference!¡±

    Paul stared into the distance thinking hard, as Tatsuo stared at him.

    ¡°Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°I need to head topside, and go get something¡­ but I think I¡¯ve just thought of way to bodge a Geiger counter for magic!¡±

    Tatsuo tilted his head staring at Paul, then blinked, shaking it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a guard with you, how long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Not long, I can ask Shoko-san to fetch what I need from my stuff, and she¡¯s a speedy little kitsune. After that I will need a guard or two as I go over the lower levels looking for the source. Hopefully it¡¯s a single source anyway, otherwise it¡¯ll be difficult to pinpoint.¡±

    Tatsuo nodded briskly, and stepped over to where a blanket served as a door, and had a low-toned conversation with the guard.

    Minutes later and the guard that Tatsuo had called Yuri appeared, along with another oni guard that Paul took to be her sister, so similar in appearance were they, despite differences in colour.

    Tatsuo nodded at them and turned to Paul.

    ¡°Yuri and Yuki will go with you Paul-sama.¡±

    Paul stared at the young women, who stared back at him wide eyed and pale faced.

    ¡°You two sure? Not that I mean to imply anything about your bravery but¡­ well, if you¡¯d rather not, it¡¯s ok.¡±

    The pair exchanged a look, and Yuri, who had red eyes whereas her sister¡¯s were green coloured, nodded once firmly.

    ¡°We will accompany you Herald-san. It is the least we can do. Besides¡­ without us you¡¯ll get lost.¡±

    Paul glanced at the map, and nodded slowly.

    ¡°Valid point. I¡¯m good at puzzles but this place would give Theseus a headache. Alright, my braves, lead on! Tatsuo, I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    The walk back to the entrance of the mine didn¡¯t take very long, with Yuri and Yuki to guide him. However the sisters said little beyond what was necessary, so it felt rather longer to Paul, reminding him of the long and awkwardly silent afternoon drives with his father, when neither of them had much to say to each other.

    Eventually they emerged blinking into the afternoon sunshine. Paul stopped in his tracks at the sight in front of him. Inari and Shoko were near to the path, on a level bit of ground¡­ apparently having a quiet picnic.

    Paul smiled at the peaceful domestic scene, and waving called out to them.

    ¡°Hey, you two!¡±

    Shoko-san was on her feet and by his side in flash, Inari was a bit more sedate but hurried over, eyeing the twin Oni sisters looming behind him doubtfully.

    ¡°I am glad to see you back safely, they treated you well I trust?¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°Yup, despite the fact I scared them spitless almost. Inari, this is Yuri and Yuki.¡±

    ¡°You scared them?¡±

    Inari stared at him incredulously, while Paul shook his head, still smiling.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. It took me a bit to wrap my head around it. But they are refugees. They¡¯ve been hunted and hounded out of every home they¡¯ve had for generations. To them, humans are the monsters, individually weak but hunting in packs, relentless, merciless and utterly ruthless. This is their last stand. They were quite prepared to commit mass suicide rather than be captured, they were that desperate.¡±

    Inari¡¯s eyes flew wide, as she looked behind Paul to the towering sisters. Paul wasn¡¯t sure how much of her Divine abilities remained, but whatever she saw in their faces moved her to tears. Stepping forward, and past Paul, she offered her hands to the sisters.

    ¡°My temple has need of trustworthy guardians, would you be willing to serve me?¡±

    The sisters exchanged a look, comprised of equal parts of disbelief, hope and fear. Yuri spoke up for them.

    ¡°My Lady, we must decline. We have already sworn our loyalty to the clan that took us in.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so, then I shall talk to your clan leader and ask if you may be assigned to us. In the meantime, please take my words back to your clan and tell them they are welcome to stay as long as you wish. You shall be safe here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you your Holiness¡­ but your Herald has already offered us sanctuary.¡±

    Inari glanced at Paul, and grinned.

    ¡°Has he now? Well, it¡¯s good to know we¡¯re of like mind then.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°What was I supposed to do, tell them no? I thought you wouldn¡¯t mind, or if you did, I might bring you around. But either way, I wasn¡¯t about to run them off.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d defy a Goddess for their sake?¡±

    ¡°Damn right I would¡­ them and anyone else in need of help.¡±

    Inari¡¯s expression softened, smiling at him.

    ¡°I knew I was right agreeing to make you Herald.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to loose touch with mortal concerns if one is a God or Goddess. Empathy and compassion become route duty eventually. We need our Heralds to be our conscience, to remind us of what is important and to bring our attention to matters. To carry our worshippers prayers and concerns to us. You need to have that sort of courage, and heart to carry out this duty.¡±

    Paul thought about it a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°I¡­ see. Probably just as well then that you¡¯re currently mortal, and thus rather closer to the sharp end of life than usual, given that I¡¯m something of a newbie at this job and haven¡¯t a clue what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Inari laughed, shaking her head.

    ¡°Oh, you have the makings of a fine Herald I¡¯d say. After all, you talked your way out of a whole den of Oni and seem to have at least made some of them our friends.¡±

    Paul pulled a wry face and dryly remarked.

    ¡°Not the toughest crowd I¡¯ve faced. You try doing an impromptu book reading in a Glasgow pub, on a Friday night sometime. That was scary!¡±

    That got puzzled looks from everyone, and Paul sighed.

    ¡°Never mind. Anyway, thanks to the Oni I now have a pretty good idea of where to look, and half an idea of how to look for it. Shoko-san, can you run back to the house and fetch a couple of things for me?¡±

    ¡°Sure! What do you need Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°I need my music player and the pair of speakers that go with it. Do I need to tell you where to find them?¡±

    ¡°No, I know¡­ I¡¯ll be back as fast as I can!¡±

    Shoko sketched a quick bob of a bow to Inari, and disappeared off through the trees in a red and white blur, hopping from bolder to tree trunk to ground as she ran. Paul stared in the direction she¡¯d vanished for moment, then shook his head.

    ¡°Inari-sama, are all kitsune that excitable or is it just her?¡±

    ¡°Shoko-chan is quite steadfastly sober in comparison to most, from what I recall.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ right. And you¡¯re their Goddess. That had to have been exhausting.¡±

    ¡°There is a reason I am in the habit of sleeping when I can. In earlier times I was a Mother with several hundred new kits to watch over.¡±

    ¡°I think I see why sake is also associated with you Inari-sama. That¡¯d be enough to drive most people to drink!¡±

    Inari nodded with heartfelt emphasis.

    ¡°Yes indeed! I loved them all, but there were times...¡±

 The Source

    As predicted, it hadn¡¯t taken Shoko-san long to fetch Paul¡¯s music player and bluetooth speakers. He¡¯d had long enough for a brief picnic lunch with Inari, although it felt a bit constrained given that the two Oni sisters had taken it upon themselves to act as bodyguards, standing back to back, either side of them, diligently watching the surrounding forest.

    Paul wasn¡¯t entirely sure what they thought they were guarding against, but being aboveground clearly made them nervous and this way they had something else to focus on, other than their own feelings of anxiety.

    Shoko-san arrived breathless with the media player and bluetooth speakers in hand. Inari tilted her head as she looked at them.

    ¡°What are those?¡±

    ¡°Music player and speakers. Oh, yeah, you probably haven¡¯t seen them before.¡±

    ¡°No I haven¡¯t, how is playing music going to help you?¡±

    Paul turned them on, and handed a speaker each to Yuri and Yuko.

    ¡°Ok, it works like this, this thing I¡¯m holding is the music player...¡±

    Paul turned it on, waited a moment for it sync and then pressed play. The first bars of Moonlight Sonata drifted out of the speakers, startling both the Oni and Inari: Shoko started to hum along.

    ¡°..you see it sends the sound to the speakers using a radio signal essentially. Point is, we already know that magic interferes with radio signals, so I figured by using this and listening for how badly the speakers crackle, I can work out how far away the source lies. Also, since these are fairly cheap and nasty speakers, and only work well if the internal antenna is pointing the right way¡­ ah.. Yuko, could you slowly turn round in a circle? Yes like that, thanks.¡±

    As the tall green-eyed Oni girl turned on the spot, the music coming from the speaker she was holding faded, crackling more, and then as she revolved back to original position it came back to full strength.

    ¡°I think I can use them to triangulate the source of the interference, ie, in what direction the source of the magic lies. Just rotate it until the interference is really bad, then draw a line pointing in that direction. Do that with both, and where those lines cross is where it is. Well, in theory. I don¡¯t know how well it¡¯ll work in practice. There could be any number of reasons why it won¡¯t work, but it¡¯s best I¡¯ve got¡­. Um, Yuko, you can stop now. Thank you.¡±

    Inari slowly nodded.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ there are spells that work like this, although I have not seen one that could do more than tell you that the source of power was somewhere on or under the mountain. But using two such devices, so that one can, triangulate you called it? That is clever!¡±

    Paul ducked his head slightly.

    ¡°Not my idea. This is how the Germans used to track down radios operated by the French Resistance during World War Two. They¡¯d have pairs of radio trucks driving around, intercepting the signals and logging direction and strength, in a sort of cat & mouse game. I ran across it as I was researching something else and thought it interesting, but never did get around to using it in a story.¡±

    ¡°You have an amazing breadth of knowledge Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Ha! More like a mind stuffed full of odds and ends of useless bits of information.¡±

    ¡°Not that useless my Herald.¡±

    ¡°Only if it works, Inari-sama.¡±

    Inari shook her head slowly¡­

    ¡°You are determined to think little of yourself Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°I prefer to think of it as keeping my feet on the ground, a bit at least. Which given just how fantastical a turn my life seems to have taken, is probably a good idea. Otherwise I¡¯d be thoroughly lost.¡±

    ¡°Well, as you wish my Herald, perhaps you are right and it is better this way. Too much praise is as bad for one as too little.¡±

    ¡°I guess a Goddess would know about that. Occupational hazard when you¡¯re worshipped and idolised, literally, by the masses, right?¡±

    Inari laughed, nodding, a definite twinkle in her eyes.

    ¡°Well said, well said indeed, and very true. When I think of some of the other Divine beings and their inflated egos. Of course, it¡¯s never a problem I had!¡±

    Paul gravely nodded agreement.

    ¡°Oh, of course not Inari-sama. You are, of course, the model of feminine perfection, a veritable paragon of modest maidenly virtue.¡±

    They managed to hold each others gaze for perhaps a breath or two, before the dam broke and laughter spilled forth. Inari doubled over, filling the air with musical laughter as Paul¡¯s belly laugh rumbled a bass line to it.

    Yuko and Yuri exchanged a look, as if to say; ¡®this is how a goddess behaves?!¡¯ and went to stand over by the mine entrance. Shoko fell off the log she¡¯d been sitting on, adding her own indecorous snorting giggle to the merriment.

    Paul was still in high spirits an hour later, despite the search being slow going. Ideally he would¡¯ve liked to have modelled the mine and cavern system in 3D on his laptop, so he could get a proper idea of spatial relationships. As it was, he was making do with a pack of coloured pencils, evidently swiped from a restaurant, and a clipboard with multiple layers of thin tissue paper.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how an area of high magical energy would affect a computer chip, and had no intention of finding out using his only means of making a livelihood at present.

    So they were tediously working their way around the map in a spiral search pattern, marking the direction and strength of the signal interference, and physically plotting out the source of it, layer by layer.

    After awhile Paul called a halt, sitting down on a bolder to try to figure out what he was looking at. The two sisters exchanged some quiet words, and Yuko went off while Yuri stayed behind, guarding the abstracted Paul.

    After perhaps half an hour, Yuko returned, carrying a basket containing bento boxes. She handed Yuri one, and took one for herself, before tapping Paul on a shoulder and handing him one. Paul didn¡¯t look up from where he was scribbling calculations and doodling what looked like abstract blobs in the margins.

    The two sisters sat, eating for awhile, as Paul took the occasional bite of his food. Eventually he looked up, and noticed the food.

    ¡°Oh¡­ thanks. I hadn¡¯t realised it had gotten so late.¡±

    Yuri smiled slightly, just enough so her bottom tusks showed.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ you have a lot on your mind. Or you seem to. I can¡¯t make out what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Tell the truth, I can¡¯t either. I¡¯m fairly sure the source is on the lowest level , just above where it¡¯s flooded thankfully, but I can¡¯t pin down exactly where it is. It doesn¡¯t seem to have a point source but it¡¯s spread out. I think.¡±

    Absently he twirled one of his chopsticks between his fingers. It slipped out of his grasp and fell with clatter onto the clipboard. Paul swore slightly, then went to pick it up, only to stop and stare. He nudged the chopstick with a finger tip... and froze.

    ¡°Bloody¡­ Hell! Why didn¡¯t I see that before!¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°Oh nothing, just I¡¯m an idiot! I¡¯ve been assuming it¡¯s either an area effect or a point source, but the numbers don¡¯t add up for either of those, because it¡¯s god-damned LINE!¡±

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    ¡°The source of the magic isn¡¯t a single something, or patch of something, it¡¯s shaped like a line... No, well, yes¡­ It¡¯s more like a curtain in 3D, running diagonally across the map, starting at the lowest navigable level and extending downwards like a.. a¡­ well I don¡¯t know what like, but it¡¯s sort of shaped like a flat sheet embedded in the rock edge upwards. If that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I think I see. So now what?¡±

    ¡°Well, now I know where it is, lets go see what it is. There¡¯s a passage way that if this map can be trusted, runs though the thing, right... about¡­ here! Ok, we¡¯re going there.¡±

    Paul stabbed at the stack of tissue paper with one of the pencils, making an X to mark the spot on the map. Then for good measure drew a line across the map.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Ok.. so, we need to head that way and take the second right, yes?¡±

    ¡°That is correct Paul-sama.¡±

    ¡°Well, got that much right. Yuri, lead on!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should finish your bento first?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ah.. yeah. Thank you Yuko for fetching it.¡±

    Paul to his recollection hadn¡¯t heard the green-eyed Oni speak before, but as her cheeks went pink and she ducked her head, she just about audibly murmured.

    ¡°My pleasure Paul-sama.¡±

    After an hours walking, scrambling, and certain amount of wriggling to get though some tight spots, they found themselves in a small rocky tunnel, barely wide enough to edge though sideways. Yuri and Yuko in particular suffered, and had to shed their armour some distance back. As it was, they were still only able to breath in shallowly, as certain prominent parts of their anatomy were rather compressed by the narrow confines. Paul had offered to go on alone, but they refused to leave his side.

    Paul studied the rock face inches away from the tip of his nose.

    ¡°Huh?! It¡¯s a fault line!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The crack here, see the way the banding in the rock strata don¡¯t quite line up either side? It must run all the way down off the bottom of the map, and across it diagonally. Hence the sheet like shape. But why on, or rather in, earth would a fault line be the source of magic?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something in it? I can hear water trickling in there, perhaps it carried something down?¡±

    Paul glanced sideways at Yuri and nodded.

    ¡°Good suggestion, perhaps...¡±

    Paul took out the small miners geological hammer he¡¯d found earlier, and picked away at the rock.

    ¡°Hmm, granite. These little blue crystals I think are tourmaline. This black stuff looks like haematite maybe.¡±

    Paul bent his head and licked the rock.

    ¡°Yup, haematite. Tastes like iron. That¡¯s to be expected. There¡¯s probably a heavy deposit of the stuff somewhere and the water is dissolving it and then it recrystallises here. Hang on. Turn the lamps off will you please.¡±

    The sisters exchanged a look over Paul¡¯s head, and then turned off the lamps. Paul shut his eyes as darkness descended, allowing them to adapt quicker, and then using his finger tips to find the crack, leaned in closer and peered into the hand-span wide gap, trying to see what he thought he¡¯d glimpsed.

    ¡°Aha! I thought I saw something¡­ dammit! If I can just get my fingers in...yes!¡±

    He pulled out a tiny fragment of crystal, that in the absolute blackness of the cave glowed like a green-blue star in the night sky.

    ¡°Now what the heck are you I wonder?¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama, what have you found?¡±

    ¡°No idea Yuko, but whatever it is, it¡¯s glowing and that¡¯s odd enough it could be something.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s glowing? I see nothing. Do you Yuri?¡±

    ¡°No sister, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Paul rather futilely glanced to either side.

    ¡°You don¡¯t? But it¡¯s right here in my hand. How can you not¡­ unless¡­ Oh! Huh, maybe that¡¯s what she meant?¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°Oh, something Inari said. She said I had an open third eye, and was one who saw things unseen. I thought she was being poetic and meant spirits and stuff. But now I think she might have meant it literally. Whatever this crystal is, maybe what I am seeing from it isn¡¯t light, but raw magical energy. My brain is interpreting it as visual stimuli, or perhaps because I¡¯m sensing it with something in my retina or visual cortex. I dunno, but it¡¯s not any part of the electromagnetic spectrum I think.¡±

    ¡°I... don¡¯t know what any of that means. Can we light the lanterns again please?¡±

    ¡°Huh, oh sure, yes!¡±

    Paul blinked as the tunnel was flooded with what to his eyes was brilliant light. He glanced down at the fragment he¡¯d pulled out of the ground, and saw that it was a tiny chip of clear crystal with a bit of haematite adhering to it.

    ¡°Interesting, it looks like quartz, but why? Ok, I think I need some more samples of this stuff. You two back out of here to where it gets wider, while I¡¯ll stay in here for a bit longer and collect a few more rocks. I¡¯ve got my penlight, that¡¯ll be enough to see by with. I should only be a few minutes, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll shout if I need help.¡±

    The tall Oni were visibly concerned, but nodded their agreement, poorly hiding their relief to leave the rocky coffin-like confines.

    After ten minutes chipping away at the rock-face in near total darkness, Paul felt he had a small bag full of what to his eyes, was softly glowing crystals. Although he did notice as he handled them that they illuminated nothing and their ¡®light¡¯ cast no shadows. He was chipping off one last larger bit, when it happened. The crystal spar snapped off, leaving behind the haematite base with it¡¯s tourmaline inclusions, and the eerie non-light went out immediately.

    Paul grunted in surprise. Puzzled, he looked around and finding another needle-like spark of non-light, carefully and deliberately snapped it off it¡¯s base. The tiny spark went out again. Paul paused thinking. Each of the glowing crystals he¡¯d collected had one or more bits of black shiny iron ore attached to them. Some, roughly half, had blue tourmaline crystals as inclusions either to the clear crystal, or to the base.

    He opened the bag and rummaged though it, and frowned in the darkness. He could feel all of the samples, but some where already ¡®dead¡¯ and several were visibly dimming even as he watched. He clicked on his penlight torch and inspected them. The ones that didn¡¯t have any specks of blue crystal were already dead or dying; the rest seemed ok, glimmering like moonlight seen through deep water.

    Paul frowned down at the handful of sharp edged gravel thoughtfully. Something about the combination of all three was necessary. Isolate just the clear crystal, which he was almost certain was quartz, and it died immediately. Add the haematite and it ¡®lived¡¯ a short while but died not long after being separated from the rock face. All three and it seemed to keep going, at least so far.

    Putting the handful of samples away again, he started to make his way back up the passage crab-like, until he reached where it widened and he could walk normally. He was silent as he rejoined the Oni sisters, frowning deep in thought.

    By the time the small party reached the Oni¡¯s Great Hall, Paul had been silently lost in thought for twenty minutes roughly. Yuri and Yuko had guided him past obstacles but had refrained from speaking to him.

    Tatsuo caught sight of them and came over.

    ¡°Hoi! Paul-sama.. did you find what you were looking for?¡±

    Paul replied automatically, in a distant, distracted tone.

    ¡°I found something¡­ not sure what.¡±

    He carried on walking past Tatsuo, who looked at him puzzled, then turning looked at the two Oni girls.

    ¡°Is he ok? You didn¡¯t let him hit his head did you?¡±

    ¡°No Tatsuo-dono! He is thinking, very hard. I think.¡±

    Paul stopped at a blank wall, made of black iron ore. Patting down his pockets he found a piece of chalk, and started to write. The three Oni came up behind him silently, watching as Paul filled in notes in a mix of English, Japanese and what seemed to be several European languages. There didn¡¯t seem to be any logic to the way he changed languages, sometimes switching mid sentence.

    The notes themselves were jumbled, sentences wandering off, being joined to other ones with long arrows or just colliding as Paul wrote. As a small crowd gathered, Paul sketched in strange pictures, geometric shapes made up of sticks joining circles with one or two letters in them.

    Without looking up from what he was doing, Paul pointed off to his left at Yuri.

    ¡°Hey you, go ask Shoko if she can find me a car battery and some jumper cables. Also I need some salt and a reel of copper cable from the workshop.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, Paul-sama!¡±

    ¡°Someone tell me how often you get earthquakes here please?¡±

    Tatsuo blinked, and looking round realised everyone was waiting for him to speak.

    ¡°Ah¡­ one or two every few months.¡±

    ¡°More specific please.¡±

    ¡°Ummm¡­ I would say¡­ one every six to eight weeks, but only very small ones. One big enough to really feel perhaps once year.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. About what I thought. I¡¯d have to ask Inari about the frequency and magnitude longer ago.¡±

    ¡°Ahh... Paul-sama what are...¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°SHUSH! I¡¯m thinking!¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama perhaps...¡±

    Without looking Paul¡¯s arm shot out, and with an almost audible z-z-zip sound a piece of chalk shot unerringly towards Tatsuo, impacting in the precise centre of his forehead and exploding in a small puff of chalk dust. The Oni staggered back several paces. Mostly out of surprise.

    ¡°One more interruption and it¡¯ll be detention for you.¡±

    Tatsuo blinked, and then whispered to Yuko.

    ¡°Paul-sama was a teacher once?!¡±

    Yuko shrugged, at a loss, and whispered back.

    ¡°Perhaps. I wouldn¡¯t want to be in his class.¡±

    Tatsuo nodded slowly.

    At that moment Yuri arrived, panting, carrying the items Paul had asked for.

    ¡°Paul-sama.¡±

    She stopped as the other frantically made shushing motions to her. Yuri looked at them bewildered, wondering why Tatsuo was wearing a dot of white face make-up.

    Silently she placed the car battery and other items on a nearby table, and waited. Paul noticed them and, taking the sample bag out of his pocket, set to work. Taking out a pocket knife he measured several arms lengths of wire and cut it off, stripping the insulation from the ends. He fashioned a coil, and then carefully inserted the bare ends of the wire into the aux socket of one of the speakers.

    Switching it on, it made a loud humming sound. He picked up one the crystals, and placed it in a bowl of water to which he added a pinch of salt and some of the black rocks. Paul waved the bowl through the coil. The humming from the speaker grew louder and fainter again as the crystal in the bowl moved through the coil of wire.

    ¡°Aha! How¡¯d you like that Faraday! Induction without a magnetic field! Ok¡­ lets see..¡±

    Paul spread the samples out on the table and picked one of the ones with a large blue crystal that was partly growing through the side of the clear crystal. Paul laid the wire coil flat on the rock table, and looked around.

    ¡°Hey you, big chappie. Come here.¡±

    The bulky Oni, looking visibly alarmed looked at his lord for support and guidance. Tatsuo shrugged, and nodded in Paul¡¯s direction. With faltering steps the muscular Oni stepped forward.

    ¡°Ok, that club thing you¡¯re carrying, it¡¯s bronze right?¡±

    ¡°Yes Lord, it¡¯s been passed down in my family for...¡±

    ¡°Good, never mind the history. It¡¯s non-magnetic that¡¯s what¡¯s important. Ok, I want you to carefully place the end of it on that blue crystal, and when I tell you to, I want you to push down on it as hard as you can. Really lean into it. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Umm.. yes, Lord.¡±

    With some trepidation the Oni put the butt end of the maul onto the blue crystal, and waited as Paul carefully checked the connection of the copper coil. The other Oni exchanged a number of looks, and then slowly began edging backwards, which did not do wonders for the nerves of the ¡®volunteer¡¯.

    ¡°Ok, set... annnnd... NOW!¡±

    Squeezing his eyes shut, and mentally saying a prayer to whatever gods were listening, the large Oni pushed down hard, leaning into it as instructed.

    The speaker produced an ear splitting squealing sound, and with a bang expired in a cloud of black, foul smelling smoke. Several nearby plates and drinking bowls levitated off the table and away at considerable velocity.

    The Oni flew backwards, as if he¡¯d stuck his fingers into a live electrical socket. He collapsed against the wall, still convulsively holding onto the bronze maul, which was now glowing a faint shimmering green colour.

    ¡°Eureka! It works! And wow, that was some power output!¡±

    Tatsuo gripped Paul by the shoulder, dragging him round to face him.

    ¡°Paul-sama! I have tolerated your¡­ strangeness, but you WILL explain yourself!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, ok... I figured it out. I know how magic is made now!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Alright. You see it¡¯s like this, those are tourmaline crystals, blue tourmaline. They are strongly piezoelectric and paramagnetic which means that under enough pressure they create a strong EM field, like, if it was inside an earthquake fault line. Now ordinarily that¡¯s not a big deal, but add some conducting electrolyte for the contact and some of what I think might be quartz with haematite inclusions, and you¡¯ve got something that will turn pressure into electricity and that into raw magical energy. I think the haematite acts as a magnetic ¡®battery¡¯ storing the energy as a magnetic field, maybe. I... don¡¯t know how that last step works but it seems to violate the law of conservation, so it might be that magical energy is some sort of fifth order spatial construct perhaps, or a fold in the p-membrane and¡­¡±

    Tatsuo slowly let go of Paul¡¯s shoulder¡­ shaking his head in bewildered confusion.

    ¡°I... did not understand one word of that. Could you refrain from blowing up my people at least, please?¡±

    ¡°What?! Oh. Aha. Yes. Sorry about that. Sometimes I get carried away. Umm¡­ I threw chalk at you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yes Paul-sama. There was also talk of detention?¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh¡­ I taught ESL, ah, English as a Second Language, for a number of years as I worked my way around Europe. It kinda left some habits.¡±

    ¡°I see.

    Paul looked around at the crowd of Oni, who were looking back at him with varying degrees of fear and awe, from a safe distance¡­ and in some cases, from behind things.

    ¡°Ohh, boy. I¡¯m really sorry Tatsuo. I... get kind of manic, sometimes, when an idea really gets hold of me. I develop a really bad case of tunnel vision then.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I see that now.¡±

    Paul hung his head.

    ¡°I apologise profoundly. Please forgive this foolish one.¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama, if you have truly unlocked a mystery that has eluded even the wisest of sages and magicians for centuries¡­ then you have nothing that needs forgiveness.¡±

    Looking up Paul grinned boyishly.

    ¡°Yeah. I think I have. Wow! I really, really did it! Now all I have to do is figure out how to to replicate that process in controlled, and safe, manner.¡±

    ¡°Outside, please.¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah¡­ there¡¯s a workshop¡­ um. If I need more rocks can someone...¡±

    ¡°We will supply you. Yuko and Yuri know what you need.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Oh.. actually, better if they showed someone else where to get it. Someone skinny. It¡¯s a bit of tight fit and those girls are¡­ umm, well, they¡¯re kind of the wrong shape in places, for that job.¡±

    Tatsuo¡¯s stern expression almost cracked, but only almost.

    ¡°We will find someone. Now perhaps it would be best if you returned above. Inari-Okami will have sensed that¡­ explosion, surely?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Good point! Um.. sorry about the mess. Oh, can someone copy my notes down please? I might need them. Oh and be careful with that bronze club thing. it¡¯s probably carrying a fairly potent charge right now and who knows what that might do.¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama...¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Ok, I¡¯ll be... going, now. I have quite a bit to do anyway.¡±

    Paul felt somewhat embarrassed and a bit despondent as he headed away from the mine. He¡¯d gotten carried away, again. He¡¯d forgotten the social niceties as he was swept up in his enthusiasm and mono-focus ¡®mode¡¯. In all probability he wouldn¡¯t be welcome back there again. He just hoped he hadn¡¯t offended the Oni too much. Apart from anything else, they had control of the source of magic, or at least, a source.

    Paul frowned thoughtfully. He still wasn¡¯t sure why it had gone off like that though. The steady pressure should¡¯ve produced a steady power output. His best guess was that the piezoelectric effect generated a current which had in turn had generated a magnetic field, which interacted with paramagnetic properties of the tourmaline to produce a back induction current, cancelling out the field until it faded, and thus produced a power spike. So, the total power output hadn¡¯t really been greater, just more compressed into a shorter duration. Although how that interacted with whatever mechanism was turning it into magical energy was anyone¡¯s guess.

    Paul sighed. He imagined this was how the early pioneers of physics must have felt when investigating electricity and magnetism. Not the slightest idea why it worked, but at least some idea how.

    Still, he thought as the workshop came into view; if you don¡¯t have theory to rely on there¡¯s always trial and error, and I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt if I spent an hour or so mucking about with it, just to see if I can figure out some of the basic properties...

 Tenuki, Kitsune and Oni ... Oh my!

    ¡°Idiot! Idiot! Id-i-ot!! Let me pass!!¡±

    Paul tried to prise his eyes open, but they seemed to be attached to lead weights, wondering who was yelling. Had he fallen asleep in class again? His head seemed to be lying on a wooden desk so.. maybe..

    ¡°Little foxes shouldn¡¯t yell so loudly or they¡¯ll get spanked.¡±

    Was that the teacher? It didn¡¯t sound like Miss Alansby.

    ¡°Just you try you big dumb ox!! Paul-sama! Wake up!¡±

    Paul sat bolt upright as memory flooded back. He¡¯d been working on¡­ Glancing around wildly he saw the culmination of his fevered construction, the copper coil gleaming in the sunlight, humming gently to itself with artfully channelled power, the crystals glowing.

    Suddenly the room shook, not a great deal, but as if something heavy had been thrown against the side of the building. Paul was off the stool he¡¯d been sitting on, and at the door before the stool even clattered to the floor. Throwing the door wide open he growled out.

    ¡°Just what the HELL is going on out here!!¡±

    He blinked as he took in the tableau frozen on the broad path outside the workshop. One of the Oni twins was down, flat on her face, the other was hunched over, with Shoko-san on her back like a jockey.

    In a flash Shoko-san jumped down and Yuri straightened up, doing her best to look like they hadn¡¯t been fighting, although she was doing a singularly bad job of hiding the huge double-headed battle axe behind her back.

    ¡°Paul-sama you¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°As if I could sleep with all the ruckus going on. Yuri, Yuko, what are you two doing here?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Lord Tatsuo felt bad, after you left. He told us to guard you, to make sure you were not disturbed and were ok.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I, umm... think he thought you might do something¡­ reckless, maybe?¡±

    ¡°Oh. So why were you trying to stop Shoko-san from coming in?¡±

    ¡°We were told your work was important, and you shouldn¡¯t be disturbed, ah.. unless, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless it looked like I was about to blow myself up?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Just so.¡±

    Paul sighed and leaned against the door post. He thought Tatsuo had been mad at him after he¡¯d gotten carried away investigating the crystals. Apparently at some point he¡¯d cooled down and had second thoughts. Also apparently Tatsuo thought he was more of s danger to himself now.

    ¡°Alright, your orders were to make sure no harm comes to me, or something like that, right?¡±

    Yuri nodded. Paul pinched the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Did it not occur to you that I might also need food and drink? Let me make this clear. Shoko-san is my assistant, my right-hand kitsune, she has access when she wants.¡±

    Yuri opened her mouth, and stopped as Paul took two long strides forward, reached up and grabbed the tall Oni by the twin horns that curled like a sheep or goats horns either side of her head. He pulled until her face was level with his and staring into her eyes ground out.

    ¡°Also¡­ if I do not get some coffee inside me ASAP I will personally make every nightmare you¡¯ve ever had about humans seem like a summer¡¯s daydream. Understand?!¡±

    ¡°Y.y.yes.. Holmes-dono!¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, go pick up your sister and help Shoko-san out.¡±

    ¡°Yes Lord!¡±

    Yuri looked like she was about to fall to her knees she was trembling so hard, but she stood up as Paul let go of her, and hurried with comply to his order. Paul sighed. Perhaps he¡¯d been too harsh? But he needed to establish order. He¡¯d make it up to them later, somehow. But for now he had far more important concerns.

    He went back into the workshop, and checked on the device he¡¯d been working on. It was a lashed together jury-rigged prototype, and Paul was pretty sure it had nowhere near enough safety built in.. but it seemed to be ok, despite being left running overnight and the floor shaking just now. He breathed a sigh of relief, then rubbed his chin. He needed a shave and a wash, food and a change of clothes, not necessarily in that order.

    He should probably also go make sure Shoko, Yuri and Yuko didn¡¯t cause any more trouble.

    Turning off the power and making sure everything was safe to leave alone, he locked up the workshop and headed up to the temple.

    Yuko was sitting, propped up against the wall outside the kitchen door. She looked groggy but her eyes were open and tracking.

    ¡°Hey Yuko, you ok now?¡±

    She nodded, carefully.

    ¡°For someone so little, that kitsune hits hard!¡±

    ¡°She may be small but she is mighty.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not going to underestimate her again.¡±

    ¡°Good. You going to be ok with her around?¡±

    Yuko slowly nodded.

    ¡°If she is, yes. It was a good fight. No hard feelings, she won fairly.¡±

    Paul eyed Yuko thoughtfully. He wouldn¡¯t have put money on Shoko-san winning. Shaking his head he headed into the kitchen.

    ¡°Good morning, Paul-sama!¡±

    Paul blinked. Shoko had found a pair of aprons from somewhere, one small for her, and one extra-large for a very self-conscious looking Yuri, who bowed and handed him a large mug of strongly-brewed, aromatically fragrant coffee.

    ¡°Good morning Paul-sama, your coffee.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Yuri. Ah, about earlier...¡±

    ¡°There is no need to apologise. Lord Tatsuo also does not like being roused early. I personally have been ordered to be executed three times in the past month. He usually pardons us by the end of breakfast. Not that anyone takes it seriously.¡±

    Paul eyed her dubiously, but inwardly shrugged, deciding if that¡¯s how she wanted to play it, he wasn¡¯t going to argue.

    ¡°Oh... I see. Still, I apologise. I wouldn¡¯t harm you, honestly.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I know that Paul-sama. Your right-hand however...¡±

    Yuri glanced towards Shoko significantly. Paul frowned.. he was really going to have to see them spar at some point, if only because it somewhat staggered the imagination that the four foot nothing of slender kitsune could best a darn-near seven foot tall Oni who had muscles like a sack of boulders, and a battle-axe... which said slender kitsune was currently using like a kitchen knife, one-handed, to slice something. Paul blinked, then sniffed dubiously at the cooking smells filling the air.

    ¡°Shoko-san, is that black pudding?¡±

    ¡°Yes Paul-sama! I¡¯m making you a full-English breakfast.¡±

    It took all of Paul¡¯s sangfroid to stop himself from shuddering.

    ¡°Ah¡­ right. Where did you¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not real black pudding but I talked to a butcher I know and he made it. He says it¡¯s sort of like a delicacy called blood sausage they have in the province he¡¯s from.¡±

    Yuri sniffed the air, and loomed over Shoko¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It smells good.¡±

    Paul bit his lip, and silently thanked whatever god or goddess was listening.

    ¡°Shoko-san, we should really feed our guests as well. I think they¡¯d like the blood sausage. Maybe some extra eggs and bacon too. They¡¯re big girls after all.¡±

    Shoko looked over her shoulder at Paul, a doubtful expression on her face.

    ¡°Are you sure Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a slice, a small one, since you went to all the effort.. but it¡¯s only right they get the best bit, kind of the warriors portion, sort of. Since they are not only my guests but are here to keep me safe, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice it for them.¡±

    ¡°Ok! You¡¯re the best, Paul-sama!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Lord Paul-sama!¡±

    Having averted that disaster, Paul sat down at the breakfast table and drank his coffee, and a few minutes later, started tucking into the over-flowing plate of food put in front of him. Yuri took a tray with two equally piled high large serving dishes, since there weren¡¯t any plates big enough, and went to eat outside with her sister, excusing herself by muttering something about keeping watch.

    Paul surprised himself by cleaning the plate, and going back for seconds of fried bread to mop up the remains of the beans.

    Replete he leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°Thank you for the feast, Shoko-san.¡±

    ¡°It was my pleasure!¡±

    Paul grinned slightly.

    ¡°Can I ask you a favour? Could you run some messages for me? Since I am currently far too full to move!¡±

    Shoko giggled and nodded.

    ¡°Of course Paul-sama. Shoko is your right-hand kitsune and your assistant. I am yours to command!¡±

    Paul pulled a face.

    ¡°Yeahhh¡­ I rather thought you weren¡¯t going to let that slide. Ok, I need you to tell Inari that I have made an important discovery, well several ones actually, but since it involves everyone I think it would be best if we got everyone together. All of the bosses, clan heads, heads of families and so on of the Others. So then I can tell them what I¡¯ve figured out, and how it will affect everyone. Then we can discuss what to do in the future.¡±

    Shoko clasped her hands together, skipping on the spot.

    ¡°Ooooo! Does that mean what I think it means!¡±

    ¡°Yup, I figured out what the source of magic is, and knowing that, what¡¯s going wrong and sort of how to fix it. Among other things, that I¡¯m still working out the implications of.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you worked all night and all day yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, it¡¯s been almost two days!¡±

    Paul blinked in surprise. He had a faint recollection of it being daylight when he¡¯d gone in search of his laptop and the archived notes he¡¯d kept on Tesla¡¯s work. It was a point that he never threw any knowledge away, not knowing when something might prove useful. So whenever he did research, he archived his notes and copies of source material. So far he had four, two terabyte-sized external drives full of miscellaneous information on a huge range of subjects. Including complete copies of Nicola Tesla¡¯s files, as they had been eventually released by the FBI.

    At some point yesterday, apparently, he¡¯d realised that what he was trying to figure out looked familiar, and with that he¡¯d seen the parallels between the equations he was trying to come up with, and Tesla¡¯s work on Scalar fields. From that had flowed a font of ideas, culminating in what Paul now suspected Tesla had been working on all along, and using wireless electricity as a cover excuse to hide his true intentions from Edison¡¯s spies.

    With a start he realised Shoko had been staring at him while he¡¯d been mentally meandering.

    ¡°Sorry, got lost in my own thoughts. Ok, ask Inari if she can call a sort of ¡®heads of families/clans and so on¡¯ meeting. Possibly for tomorrow if that¡¯s not too soon. Also, I need to talk to Boss Hirohido. There¡¯s some work I need doing, and he¡¯d know which contractors are ¡®in the know¡¯ about Others and magic. I need to talk to him first though. So tell him there¡¯s a beer in it and something very interesting I want to show him.¡±

    Shoko nodded firmly once, bobbing her head in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Ok. I go now!¡±

    And with a clatter of her geta on the floor, she was gone. Paul shook his head slowly, perhaps it shouldn¡¯t have come as a surprise she¡¯d managed to get the drop on an Oni. You couldn¡¯t hit what you couldn¡¯t see after all, and when she really hustled she was a blur.

    When Boss Hirohido found Paul in the workshop an hour and a half later, the Tenuki was in his human disguise looking like a forty-something ¡®just a regular guy¡¯ with maybe a few too many pounds around his middle. Paul handed him a cold can of beer as Hirohido stared in open mouthed surprise at the equipment dominating the centre of the workshop.

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s damnedest thing I¡¯ve ever seen! What is it?¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°Believe it or not, most of it¡¯s not my design. I borrowed heavily from Tesla. I found parts of the design hidden among the diagrams for several of his inventions.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say? What does it do?¡±

    ¡°You want the technical explanation, or the short answer?¡±

    The short, heavy set Tenuki chuckled and took a pull on his beer. Wiping the foam off his lip he grinned.

    ¡°Tell you what, start with the simple answer, and then go on to the complex one and let¡¯s see how quickly I get lost.¡±

    ¡°Well, the simple answer is.. it does this.¡±

    Paul threw a switch, sending power from the waterwheel powered generator into the device, which burst into snarling, crackling life. A fierce electrical buzz filled the air, but unlike any other tesla coil, this one didn¡¯t produce bolts of lightning. Instead the power was channelled into a goldfish bowl like, fluid-filled globe. Inside, an array of delicate coils hummed with power, and at the heart of it a cluster of crystals started to glow a brilliant blue/green, filling the fluid filled sphere with an eldritch un-light.

    Boss Hirohido¡¯s hair stood on end and he was suddenly no longer human.

    ¡°What the..?! What is that?¡±

    ¡°Simple answer, it mimics the natural process that produces magic, except it acts like a transformer to convert standard mains power into raw, unshaped magic.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ you... HOW did you figure that out?¡±

    ¡°Short answer.. I found the natural spring of magic, and worked out what the process is. Then, as I was trying to think how to recreate it artificially, I realised I¡¯d seen some of those diagrams before. It would appear that sometime around 1899 or 1900 Nicola Tesla found a natural source of magic in Colorado Springs, which he tried to use to transmit wireless power. He built an electricity to magic transformer, or rather a pair of transformers to act as receiver and transmitter. But he must have had access to a natural source at first, to figure out how it worked.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why?¡±

    ¡°I would guess for one simple reason. Electromagnetic fields obey the inverse square law; i.e double the distance from the source, and the field strength falls by four-fold. But a magical field is scalar, double the distance, and you only halve the power. Plus, if you use the right frequencies, you actually get more power out than you put in.¡±

    ¡°Ehh?! That¡¯s impossible, even I know that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at loss to explain it too, and it only seems to happen at a prime number of multiples of the base frequency, but you can¡¯t argue with experimental results. I think it has something to do with higher dimensional geometry or something, but that¡¯s just a guess.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Then that makes two of us. I¡¯m making this up as I go along here. But anyway... I have a copy of Tesla¡¯s notes, which very carefully do not mention magic but if you know what it is and read them, you can see where he¡¯s left gaps and hints at what he¡¯s really getting at.¡±

    ¡°Huh.. so.. Tesla?¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh¡­ kinda blew my mind too. No wonder nobody could ever make his stuff work later, or how he could do things that ought to be impossible. He had a cheat. Like I said, there had to be a magic spring under his mountain too. I think there¡¯s probably others around the world, or at least, there were.¡±

    ¡°Huh? So, you figured out what was wrong with ours?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that too. That¡¯s why I started looking at recreating the process instead of fixing it. But, I¡¯ll talk about that part later. It¡¯s less important.¡±

    Boss Hirohido chugged the last of his beer and sighed.

    ¡°Ok then. Shoko-chan said you had a job. I hope it¡¯s not building another one of those things¡­?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that complicated to build actually, but no that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ll be doing that later. No, I have something else in mind for you to do, if you wouldn¡¯t mind. Ok, a question for you. The protective boundary shield around the mountain stops radio signals, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, magic and technology don¡¯t mix, and that¡¯s one powerful spell.¡±

    ¡°Ok.. so how did the old priest watch TV ?¡±

    ¡°Er.. VHS tapes?¡±

    ¡°Nope, no signs of a VCR, not even betamax. No, I looked into it. He had cable tv, and made himself a magically shielded cable.¡±

    ¡°Huh! Clever, but what¡¯s this got to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Got any cousins or other family in the telecoms business? Because it occurred to me, if you could shield a standard coaxial cable, then why not optical fibres? Which ought to be less sensitive to magical interference for a start anyway.¡±

    Boss Hirohido smiled, and scratched his furry belly.

    ¡°Yeah, I think we could arrange for you to get a fibre hook up. Day after tomorrow ok with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say. Ok, good, then we can move on to the next part of my plan.¡±

    ¡°Next part?¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, now that I know I can produce as much magical power as we need, then the idea of a sanctuary is viable. So the next step is getting word out to those that need to know.¡±

    Boss Hirohido rubbed one of his round furry ears.

    ¡°I thought you needed to make sure it¡¯s safe, legally, first?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Nope. The plan is to get as many rare Others as possible here. I need to do some legal research for which I¡¯ll also need the internet, but I¡¯ve an idea how to use the endangered species act to protect the mountain. The only problem is, does the Japanese government know Others exist, or not?¡±

    Hirohido shrugged.

    ¡°Must do, I think, at least some of them maybe. Hard to see how they wouldn¡¯t¡­ but officially, publicly, nope. They pretend ignorance.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s about what I thought. We had a guy turn up the other day, by the name of Itaskai. One phrase he said stuck in my mind. ¡®The government doesn¡¯t interfere in religion nor recognises the existence of supernatural entities.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it?¡±

    ¡°It was the way he worded it, I¡¯m an author so I¡¯m sensitive to the way things are said. He didn¡¯t say they don¡¯t exist, he said the government doesn¡¯t recognise their existence.¡±

    Hirohido nodded slowly.

    ¡°Okayy¡­ I see it. He admitted that they know they exist, but are pretending they don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Which gives us leverage, but, I¡¯m getting ahead of myself. I asked Inari to gather everyone, all the ¡®bosses¡¯ together tomorrow, so I can explain what¡¯s what and discuss my plan all together at the same time. But I need you, and as many of your family as care to volunteer, to do something before then.¡±

    Boss Hirohido scratched the back of his head, looking dubious.

    ¡°Depends on what. All this looks very doubtful to me.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No, nothing to do with the generator, not directly anyway. I need a map of the surrounding area, one of all the magical hot spots, springs and so on. I have a theory, but I need more data, and you Tenuki can go just about anywhere, or so I¡¯m told.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but how are we supposed to map magic?¡±

    Paul grinned, and took a device out of a drawer. It was a small box shaped gizmo, with an on/off switch, a pair of LED¡¯s, one red, one green, and a dial-type meter. Boss Hirohido craned forward to look at it, a tenuki¡¯s curiosity being second only to a cat¡¯s.

    ¡°What¡¯s that thing?¡±

    ¡°Ah well you see, I had a thought. If I can convert electricity into magic, what if I could do the reverse? Inside here is a carefully tuned set of crystals, hooked up to a miniature version of the bigger generator, running off a 9 volt battery. When the weak magical field it makes interacts with an external one, it changes the electrical properties of the crystal. Voltage and amperage dip or ramp up depending on polarity. Put simply, it¡¯s a unidirectional magical field detector.¡±

    ¡°Huh! That¡¯s clever, how many of those do you have?¡±

    ¡°Four, but I¡¯ve the parts for another six. I was hoping I could borrow someone to help assemble them too. Most of it¡¯s not hard, but getting the tuning right on the crystals is fiddly, and I was thinking I could concentrate on doing that if someone else built the easy bits.¡±

    Boss Hirohido nodded slowly.

    ¡°Sure. I know someone. He builds radios and stuff like that. So, when you¡¯ve got the detectors built, you want some of my family to drive around and search out magical ¡®hot spots¡¯ you said?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I was thinking of mapping a 10 by 10 kilometre grid, with the mountain in the centre, and they could map it a row at a time. The detectors are directional, so if they started at corners of their assigned square kilometre, and went diagonally corner to corner, then went back and did the other diagonal¡­ they could map field strength and direction pretty easily and triangulate any sources of magic, without searching the entire square.¡±

    Boss Hirohido blinked, and then nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty smart!¡±

    ¡°Agreed, although it¡¯s not my idea. I borrowed it from how they used to search for radio transmissions during the war..¡±

    ¡°Ha! Why reinvent the wheel, huh?! Like getting your ideas from Tesla.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And like Edison, I only steal ideas from the best!¡±

 Magic and Meetings

    Paul fidgeted nervously, tugging at the collar of his robe. Apparently, as Inari¡¯s Herald he was required to wear formal robes during public meetings. A tradition that Inari insisted he observe now. Paul wasn¡¯t sure how old the robes were, probably older than some countries he suspected. He felt more than a little self-conscious, clothed in what to his Western sense of taste, seemed rather too much like a dress.

    Paul sighed, honestly, if he¡¯d had his way, this meeting would¡¯ve been more the ¡®talking over pizza and beer¡¯ level of formality. But Inari insisted and since she was the only one that could get everyone in the same place, at the same time, she got her way.

    Apparently, not all of the Other¡¯s got along with each other, and that was before the Oni were added to the mix. The Oni were fairly straightforward at least, they didn¡¯t get along with anyone. Paul wasn¡¯t sure what the basis of their animosity towards Other¡¯s was, something to do with mutual defence agreements that were never honoured, but Lord Tatsuo was at least prepared to come along and glare at everyone while listening. Paul suspected that had lot to do with not angering Inari.

    Tatsuo had also apparently decided that Yuri and Yuko were on permanent assignment to guard him. Paul wasn¡¯t sure if that was to keep him safe, or keep everyone else safe from him, or so Tatsuo would have a couple spies shadowing him 24/7.

    That had proven¡­ interesting. Apparently the sisters had decided that at least one of them would be with him at all times. Which had made sleeping arrangements¡­ difficult. They¡¯d compromised on one of them sleeping in the same room, but not the same bed, while he slept, and the other guarding the door from the outside. Paul had also put his foot down regarding bathing and the toilet. They¡¯d had to settle for being on the other side of a closed but unlocked door.

    Still, Paul thought, Tatsuo did have a point. If anything fatal happened to him, the estate would be in legal limbo, and the developers could snap it up when it came up to auction, probably. Paul wasn¡¯t sure what the probate laws were in Japan, but as soon as Boss Hirohido¡¯s cousins finished getting a fibre link set up, he planned on researching the problem and setting up some sort of legal mechanism to prevent the place from falling into the wrong hands.

    If only he had some idea of who were ¡®the wrong hands¡¯ !

    Paul sighed, he was fretting; it was a bad habit of his when he was nervous, and didn¡¯t help his anxiety at public speaking. Inari was handling the ¡®meet & greet¡¯ part of the business, welcoming the various Clan Lords, heads of Family and what-evers, smoothing ruffled feathers and making sure everyone was seated a tolerable distance from whomever they had a current feud with. There was a truce in place, and the temple was supposedly neutral ground as well, but Inari didn¡¯t for one second think that meant everyone would honour it unless it was enforced. Some of them had feuds going back centuries or more.

    Turned out, the Oni were rather useful for that. They could stand guard around the meeting ground, and it didn¡¯t matter if everyone disliked them. Paul glanced to either side of himself: Inari had found Kimono¡¯s for Yuri and Yuko which were rather incongruously pretty, if one ignored the swords at their hips. It looked odd, but it was a sight better than the maids uniforms that Shoko had suggested. That idea had been just a bit too weird, and Paul suspected she¡¯d been hoping to embarrass the pair, which had back-fired rather since Yuko at least had seem rather, flustered, but enthusiastic, about the idea. Paul had squashed it though, much to her disappointment.

    The meeting was convening just after sunset, so Aimi-chan was in attendance. Paul had asked her to discretely keep an eye on Shoko-san. Partly for her protection, partly to keep her out of mischief. The two of them were happily ensconced with a dvd player and a pile of films he¡¯d rented for them. Paul smiled at that memory, it had turned out Aimi-chan didn¡¯t like horror films while Shoko did. Paul supposed they¡¯d brought back memories she¡¯d rather forget for Aimi-chan. Although he had no idea why Shoko was fascinated by them, in particular the old ¡®Hammer House of Horror¡¯ black and white films.

    Paul wasn¡¯t a big fan of the horror genre really, but he admired the older films simply because, with little or no budget for special effects, they focused on quality writing instead. Well, ¡®quality¡¯ for low budget films anyway.

    A tug on his sleeve from Yuri brought Paul back to the present. Inari was ¡®summoning¡¯ him, which was his cue. Carefully he stepped out, moving slowly to avoid treading on the hem of his robe. It wasn¡¯t the largest group he¡¯d appeared before: there was somewhere between a dozen to two dozen individuals sitting at low tables arrayed in two rows down the long axis of the main temple¡¯s hall.

    Paul walked up between the twin rows of tables, greeting each individual by name, and placing a folder in front of them. Once he reached the end of the tables, he bowed to Inari.

    ¡°With your permission Goddess, I¡¯d like to begin the more business part of this meeting.¡±

    Inari inclined her head, and in a low lilting voice murmured her permission. Paul bowed again, and turned to face the guests.

    ¡°Honoured guests, please forgive this one if my speech is blunt and lacking the usual courtly niceties as I am new to this role, and Inari-sama did not pick me for my polished manners. I will come to the point. I have established what the source of magic is, how it works, and why it is failing.¡±

    A surprised ripple of whispered conversation rustled around the hall, like fallen leaves in autumn. One be-tusked individual, a boar-spirit form the nearby forest, spoke up.

    ¡°What proof do you have of this!¡±

    Paul inclined his head towards the personage.

    ¡°Lord Sura, if you will look at section one of the folder I placed in front of you, you will see a complete accounting of my findings regarding the origin of the magical spring located under this mountain.¡±

    The assembly more-or-less as one opened and started to glance through the folders. Paul gave them a minute, then spoke.

    ¡°To summarise the information contained in these documents, which you may read at your convenience, the source of magic lies in the earthquake fault-line running under the mountain. Inside that, certain crystals are subjected to pressure, which produces electrical energy. That electrical energy is converted to raw magical energy, mana as Inari has told me it is called, in the presence of other specific crystals. This process I have managed to duplicate in my workshop, allowing me to convert normal mains power, into mana.¡±

    One of the dryads spoke up, in a voice like the wind through the trees.

    ¡°You spoke of the well spring failing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, with the Tenuki clan¡¯s assistance, I was able to map the magical energies for the surrounding countryside which confirmed a hypothesis I¡¯d formulated. Ground water permeates through the fault-line carrying dissolved minerals. These crystallise out, replacing crystals that crack and wear down. The ground water also carries particulates away, that contain a mana charge. Hence why certain springs have trace amounts of magic imbued in them. However, the problem is that humans have been digging wells, pumping out water from the ground aquifer and generally messing about with the local hydrological cycle. In short, there¡¯s less water seeping into the cracks in the rock, and that means less new crystals growing to replace those that wear down. Resulting in a slow loss of mana production.¡±

    The hall echoed to two dozen or more voices expressing their dismay at this piece of news. Lord Tatsuo was the first to stand up from where he was sitting behind his sister.

    ¡°How do we stop this destruction Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°The short answer is, we don¡¯t. We can¡¯t. The damage is done and is likely irrevocable.¡±

    There was silence for moment, as Paul took a breath and plunged on.

    ¡°However, we don¡¯t need it any more. As I have said, I¡¯ve managed to replicate the process, and even with the prototype convertor, I have a device that can generate more mana than the natural process. I have already determined it¡¯s possible to impart a mana charge to objects, so I can build a system to infuse water with magical energy for those that need it.¡±

    The hall echoed to the buzz of voices as people leafed through the folders, comparing and pointing out snippets to their neighbours. Within minutes the volume rose to a babbling crescendo, which Inari allowed to go on for a few heartbeats, before tapping her fingers against her fan, which rang like a tambourine.

    ¡°Esteemed guests, I am aware this is radical news, but please allow my Herald to speak on.¡±

    Paul inclined his head in her direction.

    ¡°Thank you Inari-sama. I have arranged demonstrations for those that wish to see what I speak of in action, but for now it is suffice to say that we can maintain this mountain¡¯s magical field, and with work we can expand the area it encompasses, as well as increasing the energy density, ah, that is to say, restoring the amount of magic present to historical levels. In short, from a magical standpoint, our future is assured. However, that only addresses one of the threats to our home.¡±

    Paul paused, and this time silence dominated the hall. He swallowed against a dry throat and continued.

    ¡°If you will turn your attention to section two of the folder, you will see I have given a break down of what I know about the legal threat to the mountain. Which, I am sorry to admit, is so far very little. I plan to address that matter starting tomorrow, having made sure that I won¡¯t be defending a dry well, so to speak.¡±

    One of the assembled lords, Paul didn¡¯t see which one, spoke up.

    ¡°If we have magic, why do we need to bother with this legal nonsense!?¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°My Lords, please don¡¯t underestimate this threat. If, as I suspect, the people behind this have the collaboration of local government, and they know about the existence of magic, then we have to assume they have taken the measure of our strength and feel confident that should it come to a fight, they will win. Granted we might surprise them with these new developments, but it would be foolish of us to assume our superiority. Plus, even if we did manage to win any possible battle, we could well lose the war. To this point, may I draw your attention to section three?¡±

    The hall echoed to the rustle of pages turning rapidly, and Paul hid a smile. It had been said before his works were page turners, but this was a long way from being his usual field.

    Before he could speak, Tatsuo spoke up.

    ¡°Lord Paul-sama.. you say here that you wish to bring in more Others?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, although that¡¯s getting ahead of ourselves, but in essence I¡¯m planning to make use of the endangered species laws to ensure our legal protection, as part of a larger plan to pull back a number of Other species from extinction. In essence, this mountain will become the hub for a larger sanctuary effort, using mana generators located in strategic locations, to create corridors of magical energy for Others to use to get around. You see, our mapping efforts have confirmed that underground waterways act as conduits for mana. I believe they¡¯re referred to as Dragon Tracks or pathways, so placing smaller generators and water infusers in key locations will create a network of mana energy. This means instead of being fragmented and isolated populations of Others who are dependent on magic for survival, which are also the more rarer sorts, they can get out and about, meet one another, and eventually one hopes, have more children.¡±

    The boar-spirit spoke up again.

    ¡°Hrumph, how far do you intend to extend this network?¡±

    ¡°That is a very good question. I¡¯m planning on extending our mapping efforts, and building a corridor to any other natural sources out there. I¡¯m assuming if there are any more populations of Others out there, that¡¯s where they will be. And we¡¯ll expand out from there, in whatever direction seems most logical. But to answer your unspoken question, the plan is to eventually extend it to encompass the whole of Japan, if possible. And I hope, in time, to beyond these shores.¡±

    This time the quality of silence filling the hall was more shocked than anything. Paul spoke into it, his voice ringing.

    ¡°My lords, do not be mistaken about this. What is happening to us here, is no different from what others have faced, are facing and will face in the near future. I¡¯ve talked to the Oni and they have told me of what fate falls to those who pit themselves against modern society, expecting them to behave as they have always done. It ends with your clan, your family, backed into a hole with no way out, expecting to die. With despair so deep that giving your children poison to make sure their deaths are swift and painless, is the better option to being captured alive.¡±

    Paul paused, taking a breath as the assembled worthies glanced at the Oni, then plunged on.

    ¡°As I see it, none of us have an option here. We stand together, we evolve and adapt to the modern world, while keeping as much of what is good about the past as possible¡­ or we will stand alone and die, forgotten and unmourned. Wiped out as an inconvenient hold-over from the past, who got in the way of modern development. I know I am new here, and human, but if you are wondering about my commitment to this cause, then wonder no more. For the first time in my life I have found a home, and have been welcomed by your community. I would die to defend this place, and to ensure it has a future. I would also caution against standing in the way, if anyone is thinking that they do not want any kind of change to happen. Because to do so would endanger all of us, and that will not be allowed.¡±

    Later Paul would think, had this been an anime, there would¡¯ve been applause or the various Lords would¡¯ve stood up and pledged their support with someone offering their axe or something. Alas, this being reality, the first thing everyone did... was start arguing.

    Paul sighed. He hadn¡¯t honestly thought that a single rousing speech would be enough to convince everyone, but he had at least hoped for a few. Tatsuo looked the least doubtful, and he could be described as dubious, at best. His younger sister Princess Jiao was the most obviously enthusiastic supporter present, but given her age, no-one was paying her much heed.

    Paul glanced at Inari, while fielding questions being lobbed at him like grenades. She smiled serenely at him, projecting a confidence that Paul was not feeling. But as the spate of questions, and arguments wore on, he found himself listening to what people were not saying.

    No-one was disputing his discoveries, nor at least his assertion that the mountain should become a sanctuary. Mostly they seemed to be arguing about the particulars of who was to be considered ¡®worth¡¯ saving. A notion that Paul found distasteful, as if some lives were intrinsically more valuable than others. Not that anyone was outright saying that. Instead arguing about space, and the ability to feed everyone. Paul wondered just how old some of the assemblage was, they seemed to be thinking of it like a medieval siege.

    Reaching the limit of his patience Paul picked up a wine cup, drained it, then threw it to the floor. The shattering sound rang across the arguments like a pistol shot.

    ¡°Enough bickering! Gods above! To listen to you all arguing one would think this was the twelfth century, not the twenty first, and we were preparing our castle for a siege! You argue there¡¯s only so much room and land to feed everyone. Have you never heard of shops, of online ordering? I¡¯ve already told you we can expand the reach of the magical field. Hell, given enough power we could probably raise an island or two from the sea bed! That¡¯s what Gods used to do, right? But your objections seem to have more to do with deciding who you think ought to be saved, and who should choose this, not how much room we have. Tell me, who would you trust to make those decisions? Who among your peers would you give the power to choose who lives and who dies? Who would you trust to let you in?¡±

    The hall was silent.. Paul sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°No, either we save everyone, or no one. I will not permit my discoveries to be used as a way of discriminating between people. I¡¯ll burn my notes and take a hammer to the machine before that happens.¡±

    The boar-spirit, who seemed to be the unspoken spokesman for the ¡®selection committee¡¯ appealed to Inari.

    ¡°Inari-kami, discipline your Herald. It is not his place to tell us what to do!¡±

    ¡°Lord Sura, it is not your place to tell me what to do either. Paul-sama speaks from his heart, and his voice is as mine. We are in accord. No-one has ever been turned away from my door, nor will they be. But if you find that you cannot bring yourself to share this sanctuary, then by all means, you will be permitted to leave it with our blessings. We will even provide you with the means to establish your own demesnes, should you choose, and how you rule over them will be entirely up to you.¡±

    Lord Sura regarded Inari, his small dark eyes filled with deep suspicion apparent even from under his craggy brows.

    ¡°You would give us this thing, this artificial well-spring of magic? At what cost? Under what conditions?¡±

    ¡°No cost Lord Sura. No conditions. If you choose to set up your own sanctuary in your forest home, you may have one freely given.¡±

    Lord Sura frowned so hard his brows almost met his prominent snout-like nose.

    ¡°You really think I¡¯d believe such an obvious lie? Ha! I see your ploy Inari! You seek to trick me, to get rid of me and my kin. No I¡¯ll not take your bait. I will be a part of your sanctuary, and when it fails because you let in anyone and everyone, then I will take great delight in saying I told you so.¡±

    ¡°Ah Lord Sura, nothing gets past you. Very well then, may I count upon your support?¡±

    </a> ¡°You certainly can! In fact, hear me everyone! I, Lord Sura of the Inoshishi Clan, promise my support will be unstinting and without hesitation. Whatever you ask from me, you shall have! So when this fools venture fails, no-one can say it was MY fault!¡±

    Within seconds, a dozen more Lord jumped to their feet, pledging unconditional support, leaving Paul blinking and wondering what had just happened.

    Some time later, and at least two rounds of drinks down, the meeting had become more of a celebration than anything. Paul found himself, a small shallow bowl of sake in hand, sitting at Inari¡¯s right hand, one step down from her on her dais.

    Leaning backwards slightly, and looking up, Paul quietly asked.

    ¡°Is Lord Sura that much of fool, or did you put some kind of spell on him Inari?¡±

    Inari glanced sharply at Paul, then shrugged slightly.

    ¡°Neither Paul-sama. It¡¯s his nature to immediately oppose anything he didn¡¯t think of himself, but he is wise enough to realise his mistake after he did so. I just gave him the means to agree with me while saving face by appearing to disagree.¡±

    ¡°That hurts my head to think about. Still, deftly handled Inari.¡±

    ¡°Thank you my Herald, I have had some small practice at this.¡±

    Paul made a small undignified snorting sound of laughter.

    ¡°Just a little, yes¡­ like only a few thousand years. You know, when we need to negotiate with the government, I¡¯ll stand back and let you deal with them. I know when I¡¯m outclassed.¡±

    ¡°You anticipate that will be necessary?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No. I agree, we will need to do that at some point. I am not surprised you thought that far ahead either. Tell me, this notion of raising islands from the seabed, could it be done?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know enough to answer that. There are legends of gods and goddesses shaping the world like it was soft clay. But who knows if those are true or not. I¡¯ve only just begun to scratch at the surface of this whole new world of magic, and already I can tell it seems to bend the laws of reality. It obeys a linear inverse decay rule, when by all rights it should be an inverse square law. I think that has something to do with geometry of higher dimensions, but darned if I know, or anyone does really. It also seems to violate the law of conservation of energy, but again, that could just be there¡¯s a big chunk of whatever system it is we¡¯re not seeing. So, if you ask if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d have to say potentially yes. I kind of hope so. It would sure solve a big tangle of legal problems if we could just create a homeland out in international waters.¡±

    ¡°I agree Paul-sama, as much as I would like to co-exist with humans, it might not be possible. But I would be loath to leave this home behind.¡±

    ¡°Inari, if you can create islands, don¡¯t you think you could move mountains too?¡±

    Inari blinked, and then giggled musically, her laughter trilling flute like.

    ¡°Oh Paul-sama, you do not lack for imagination! Yes, of course! There are even stories of Amaterasu, and her brothers, Susanoo and Tsukuyomi, working together to create a mountain that flew! Of course, they are also said to have created these very islands.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if they left an instruction manual or something? It¡¯d be nice if they did.¡±

    Inari laughed, then abruptly sobered.

    ¡°Amaterasu might still exist to ask though. She is, was, powerful and as you said, this mountain is surely not the only well-spring of magic. It¡¯s said her home temple contained one.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°That makes sense, actually. I¡¯d think the early temples would be built around places where ground water bright magic to the surface. But, I thought your home temple was Fushimi Inari-taisha in Kyoto?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No, that is my main temple, but humans chose that location for it. This where I was born, my oldest shrine.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Somehow I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a coincidence. Perhaps those early shrines, built over magic sources, are where the gods and goddesses came into being. Belief unconsciously shaping the raw mana over the years into the likeness of the subject of worship.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I was created by my worshippers belief?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s not impossible, but then that would beg the question of what shaped those beliefs in the first place? It¡¯s a chicken and egg sort of paradox, and unless you remember, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s answerable either.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No, either I¡¯ve always existed, or my memories don¡¯t go far enough back. I only dimly recall being able to take on mortal form as I wished before... before I ascended to divine status, I think. I was powerful even then, a living goddess among Kitsune. But I clearly recall this was my home. That¡¯s why I retreated here when the magic began to die.¡±

    Paul frowned, thinking.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ you know that gives me an idea. If we could find proof this place was that old, and had been where your worship started, that would make it a site of great archaeological and cultural significance. Which would pretty much guarantee it¡¯s safety from development.¡±

    ¡°You think so? I hadn¡¯t observed that modern society values the past much.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, society went through a phase of that, clearing the way for the new, but the past few years people have realised that without their roots, it¡¯s a hollow existence. There¡¯s a strong social movement to preserve what¡¯s left, and recreate what was destroyed if possible. If we can establish that this place has that much importance, we would have a powerful argument on our side. Heck, we might even...¡±

    Paul paused, struck by a sudden thought. Inari was silent, waiting for him to finish thinking. After a moment Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Inari-sama¡­ I am an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Far from it, but what makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°We are going about this all wrong. Look, people are fascinated by a romanticised image of the past, one that includes magic and creatures straight out of myths and legends. They create films, build theme parks all so they can experience a past that never was, or so they think. Yet, here we are, we have the real thing! If we can set up a sanctuary, then the best way to protect it¡­ is by not being a secret any more. We could create a place straight out of the old stories, where magic was actually and truly real, where we hid nothing, so there were no secrets to use against us. Because that¡¯s the leverage the government and the unscrupulous developers have over the Others. The fear of being uncovered, of being revealed to the public gaze.¡±

    Inari frowned.

    ¡°But... would the humans not hate what is different, would they not fear us?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No, not if it¡¯s managed right. That¡¯s all about P.R, public relations, and marketing. Things I understand somewhat. I know people who are very good at making sure the public sees things the way you want them to. With the right firm, we could sell the idea to the public, and that would be our greatest weapon. The sort of people who¡¯d destroy this place are like cockroaches. They fear the light. They do their dirty deeds in the shadows, and if you turn the light of public scrutiny on them, they scurry away.¡±

    ¡°You think we should, ¡®go public¡¯... Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°Not immediately, but yes. I do. It would have to be done carefully to avoid frightening people, but it could be done and if it was done well, we¡¯d be untouchable. Well and truly secure.¡±

    Inari nodded thoughtfully at first, then decisively.

    ¡°Very well then my Herald. That is what we shall do. But it would be best if we don¡¯t mention it just yet. I think the Lords would not take it so well as they did the idea of a sanctuary.¡±

    Paul swept his gaze over the assembled Others, and nodded slowly.

    ¡°Point well taken Inari. Let¡¯s play this one close. This was a hard enough sell as it was. It¡¯ll take some time to bring them around to the idea of going public. If it¡¯s even possible. But I truly think it will be necessary, possibly before we establish a sanctuary network.¡±

    Paul grinned slightly.

    ¡°Although, if we do it right, we¡¯ll have towns lining up and competing with each other for the privilege of hosting one.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I know so, just think of the tourist trade alone!¡±

    Inari¡¯s wide eyed surprise and dawning delight at the vista her imagination called up, had Paul laughing until his sides ached.

 Friendships found.

    Dawn found Inari and Paul sitting on the porch outside the main shrine, watching the sun rise. The guests at what had become a celebration had finally gone home, those that were sober enough anyway: those that couldn¡¯t were sleeping it off in the one or another of the temple¡¯s guest houses. Paul finally understood why a small country temple complex would have half a dozen guest houses.

    The faintest sliver of sun peeked above the horizon like a golden sickle blade, gilding every surface, even the slight misty haze in the valley below. It seemed as if the world was painted in jewelled tones, and coated with a fine sheen of pure gold dust.

    Paul sighed happily.

    ¡°You were right Inari, it is magnificent.¡±

    ¡°I have seen this view every morning for nearly a hundred years now, since I came home. It has never ceased to be beautiful to my eyes. But this morning, I see it with hope in my heart, and I can truly say it has never been more lovely!¡±

    Paul snorted..

    ¡°Inari, as your Herald I am forced to say, you are just a bit squiffed.¡±

    ¡°Squiffed?¡±

    ¡°Tipsy, three sheets to the wind, one over the eight¡­ you know, just a little bit drunk.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Squiffed¡­ I like that word, but I am not drunk.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not, but a few more and you will be. As Plato said, strong drink makes fools of most men, and poets of a few!¡±

    ¡°That is very true. I remember one very famous poet to the Imperial court, who it is said, had not been sober since he was old enough to lift a jar by himself, save for the year he was married. In which he wrote no poetry.¡±

    ¡°Must have been some woman to get him to sober up for a whole year.¡±

    Inari laughed throwing her head back.

    ¡°She was, my Herald, she was indeed! And he was far too busy to drink, let alone write!¡±

    Paul glanced sidelong at Inari, and grinned.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t you by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh no Paul-san. I¡¯m not the marrying type. But it was one of my daughters! She always was a lusty girl. Ah..me.. so long ago now.¡±

    Paul reached out and gave Inari¡¯s hand a squeeze.

    ¡°Hey, no getting maudlin now. There¡¯s a bright future ahead, so eyes forward.¡±

    Inari smiled fondly at him.

    ¡°Thank you, and you¡¯re right. Sunrises are for thinking of the future and days ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yeahh¡­ and the work that will fill them. Oh man, what have I gotten myself into?!¡±

    ¡°Regrets?¡±

    ¡°Nope! Not one. Well, maybe just one, that I didn¡¯t start sooner. I dithered about coming here for a good six months. But now I¡¯ve met you, not a single one. Je ne regrette rien as the song goes.¡±

    Inari raised an eyebrow, interrogatively.

    ¡°Song? What song?¡±

    ¡°Oh, an old French song by Edith Pief.¡±

    ¡°I speak French, I learned it from the traders. Can you sing it for me Paul-san, please?¡±

    ¡°Um, I usually only remember the first verse, but, ok.¡±

    Paul took a calming breath, and closing his eyes, sang. His light tenor echoing across the misty grass..

    ¡°Non, rien de rien, non, je ne regrette rien

    Ni le bien qu''on m''a fait, ni le mal

    Tout ?a m''est bien ¨¦gal

    Non, rien de rien, non, je ne regrette rien

    C''est pay¨¦, balay¨¦, oubli¨¦, je me fous du pass¨¦¡±

    Paul paused, drawing breath, and then continued singing in a soaring voice as memory lubricated by sake supplied the rest of the lyrics.

    ¡°Non, rien de rien, non, je ne regrette rien

    Ni le bien qu''on m''a fait, ni le mal

    Tout ?a m''est bien ¨¦gal

    Non, rien de rien, non, je ne regrette rien

    C''est pay¨¦, balay¨¦, oubli¨¦, je me fous du pass¨¦

    Avec mes souvenirs j''ai allum¨¦ le feu

    Mes chagrins, mes plaisirs

    Je n''ai plus besoin d''eux

    Balay¨¦ les amours avec leurs tr¨¦molos

    Balay¨¦ pour toujours

    Je reparts a z¨¦ro

    Non, rien de rien, non, je ne regrette rien

    Ni le bien qu''on m''a fait, ni le mal

    Tout ?a m''est bien ¨¦gal

    Non, rien de rien, non, je ne regrette rien

    Car ma vie, car mes joies

    Aujourd¡¯hui ?a commence avec toi

    Paul flopped backwards, lying flat, grinning.

    ¡°Ha! Nailed it! Ohh sh.., Inari, why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Oh Paul-san!! That last verse! ¡®All that I care, No, nothing, no, I do not regret anything. Because my life, because my joys. Today, it begins with you!¡¯ I would wish that was true!¡±

    Paul blinked, and realised what he¡¯d sung, and to whom.

    ¡°Inari-sama. It is true¡­ perhaps not in a romantic sense. But it is true enough, is it not?¡±

    ¡°I.. I suppose...¡±

    ¡°For that matter, it is also applicable to you as well. Your life is starting again today, isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    Inari blinked, realisation dawning.

    ¡°Oh¡­ yes it IS! I¡¯ve lingered in death¡¯s shadow for so long now, I didn¡¯t think.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ we step forward into the future, as friends, equal partners as much as Goddess and Herald. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Oh good, glad we have that settled.¡±

    Paul yawned mightily, stretching enough that Inari could hear his bones creak and his back popping like fire-crackers.

    ¡°Sorry, no longer as young as I used to be I¡¯m afraid. Two all nighters in a week is a bit more than I can manage nowadays. I should go and get a nap at least. There¡¯s a ton of stuff to do today, so an early start¡­ but...¡±

    Paul yawned expansively again, trying to cover his mouth. Then looked at Inari sheepishly.

    ¡°Again, sorry, that was rude.¡±

    ¡°It cannot be helped, and it certainly sounds like you need to rest, Paul-sama.¡±

    Inari shifted position, sitting kneeling, her legs tucked under her, her back propped up against one of the pillars holding the over-hanging roof up.

    ¡°Come, lay your head here my Herald.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?! On your lap? Is that appropriate?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You are my Herald, I am your Goddess. Is it not my duty to see to you are rested, so you may carry out your duties to me?¡±

    ¡°I think there is a flaw in that logic, but I¡¯m too tired to find it. Ok then. Just for a bit, and because I¡¯m too tired to move.¡±

    Paul lay down, using Inari¡¯s lap as a pillow as he rested on his side facing into the sunrise. Basking in the golden light like a cat in a sun beam. Closing his eyes he could feel the exhaustion rising up like a vast dark ocean tide within him, dragging him down as his thoughts melted like spun sugar in hot water. His last coherent thought was realising with wonder that Inari smelled like magnolia and musk, two of his favourite scents.

    Inari gazed down fondly at the tousled black head of hair, shot through with silver threads, resting in her lap. Twining one of the errant curls around her fore-finger she murmured softly to herself.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Sleep my dearest Herald, you have earned your rest and more. I shall make sure we are undisturbed.¡±

    Inari stretched out with her inner senses, and wrapping the strands of pure bright magic around her fingers, she wove a cats cradle of a spell, one to draw the eyes away from the caster, to make them unnoticeable, unremarkable and forgettable.

    For a moment she regarded the landscape around her with her third eye, seeing how strands of magic, long faded to the point of near non-existence, now shone with vigour and renewed life. She could almost taste the purity of the ¡®mana¡¯ as Paul had called it, like fresh spring water bubbling clear and cold from the rocks. Utterly unlike the muddied and near-useless energy that had trickled sluggishly up from the ground before. It was as she first remembered the mountain being. A pure well-spring of power that revitalised all around it.

    Inari sighed happily, feeling lighter in herself as well, as if some burden of invisible silt had been cleared out from her chi pathways. She almost didn¡¯t feel like sleeping, despite being awake for so long.

    But her body tugged at her, and even that reminder of mortal limits couldn¡¯t dampen her spirit. Instead, she settled herself minutely, getting comfortable, and then welcomed sleep like an old friend, looking forward for once to the dreams it might bring her.

    <hr>

    ¡°Mwhahah! I¡¯m going to suck your blood!¡±

    ¡°Aieee! No¡­ stop it!¡±

    Shoko-san leaned back from the cowering Aimi-chan, and lowered her hands..

    ¡°Hey, Aimi-chan¡­ you remember you¡¯re a ghost, right?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m not really a vampire.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know! But it¡¯s scary!¡±

    Shoko-san sighed. They were trying to decide what film to watch next, Aimi-chan so far had veto¡¯ed all the ones Shoko wanted, and Shoko had dismissed as boring the ones Aimi had liked.

    Outside the party had gotten loud, and while Shoko was technically 80 years old, she didn¡¯t feel like drinking and watching people make fools of themselves. Aimi-chan wasn¡¯t impressed either, even if she had been 14 years old for the last sixty years, she felt no desire to go be a grown-up.

    Shoko snagged and started nibbling on another pocky stick, strawberry this time.

    ¡°So, whatcha wanna do Aimi-chan? Since we can¡¯t decide on a film?¡±

    Aimi shrugged.

    ¡°If I was in the supermarket where I used to be, I¡¯d go watch TV or play on the video games in the electronics section.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a vid-e-o game?¡±

    Aimi-chan regarded Shoko in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead, and I know what a video game is! Where have you been?!¡±

    ¡°Right here! Why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. We¡¯d need a computer anyway.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Paul-sama has a computer! Laptop-tan is in his room!¡±

    Aimi looked thoughtful.

    ¡°You think he¡¯d mind if we borrowed it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s got all his work on it. He¡¯d be very angry if we broke it. I don¡¯t want him cross at me!¡±

    Aimi shuddered, her body turning translucent in a rippling wave from head to toes.

    ¡°Aiee! No! Agreed! He¡¯s scary when he¡¯s cross¡­ but, I do know how to use a computer, and if you¡¯re there I won¡¯t even need to use a pencil to press the keys like I used to. You can press them for me.¡±

    ¡°Why did you use a pencil, Aimi?¡±

    Aimi-chan sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m a ghost, if I touch electronics they go bang, pfft!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Lets NOT do that!¡±

    ¡°MmHmm¡­ still, I want to go play.¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama did say we were supposed to amuse ourselves, I guess¡­ maybe it¡¯d be ok?¡±

    A short while later the two girls were creeping through the garden, heading towards Paul¡¯s residence. They were trying to avoid the carousing, and not avoid Paul¡¯s notice, really!

    Shoko was just rounding a small shrine to the ancestors of one of the old priests, when she ran into a dark figure. Aimi-chan shrieked as Shoko jumped backwards. The individual also jumped away, then stumbled and almost fell, clutching at the shrine.

    Shoko called up a small ball of blue foxfire, illuminating all three of them. Leaning against the shrine was a young girl, dressed in a cherry-blossom Yukata with two small pale pink horns jutting from her forehead above her brows. She stared wide-eyed, the blue fox-fire turning her eyes purple as they glimmered in the dim light.

    All three girls sighed in relief, and the one in pink spoke.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I was afraid you were monsters!¡±

    Aimi and Shoko exchanged a glance, and Shoko raised her hand slowly solemnly saying;

    ¡°Kitsune.¡±

    Aimi copied her.

    </a> ¡°Y¨±rei-onry¨­.¡±

    The girl giggled, and raised her own hand.

    ¡°Oni! No monsters here then. I¡¯m Princess Jiao.¡±

    Aimi¡¯s eyes went wide..

    ¡°You¡¯re a princess? Really?!¡±

    ¡°Onii-san is our Clan¡¯s leader, until I¡¯m old enough. Paul-sama says that makes me a princess.¡±

    Shoko nodded.

    ¡°MmHm! That sounds like him, no doubt. I¡¯m Shoko, Inari is my mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I think the daughter of a Goddess ranks higher than a princess.¡±

    Both of the girls looked at Aimi-chan¡­ who sighed.

    ¡°Just a Y¨±rei.¡±

    She smiled, slowly, her teeth showing shark like;

    ¡°I am Vengeance, and I am Death. I am the thing that lurks in the darkness and gnaws on you bones...¡±

    Jiao squealed clutching at Shoko, who was fluffed up and trembling like a leaf.

    Aimi laughed, bending double..

    ¡°Got you! Seriously¡­ I¡¯m just a ghost. Paul-sama brought me here.¡±

    ¡°Aimi-chan! That wasn¡¯t funny!¡±

    Shoko glared at Aimi, small fists planted on her hips.

    ¡°Yes it was! You should have seen you faces!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Shoko bopped Aimi on the head, not hard but hard enough.

    ¡°Ow! Hey! I¡¯m a ghost, how did you..?¡±

    ¡°Kitsune! So you¡¯d better watch out. No scaring people and being mean or I¡¯ll.. I¡¯ll tell Paul-sama!¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok! I¡¯ll be good! Sorry Princess Jiao!¡±

    The young Oni had been watching them wide-eyed. A slow, wide, and highly amused grin spread across her face, and she doubled over laughing merrily, holding herself up on the stone shrine.

    Aimi-chan and Shoko exchanged a puzzled look, and Shoko asked.

    ¡°Umm, what¡¯s so funny¡­?¡±

    ¡°You two! That¡¯s what! You¡¯re like a pair of sisters! And Paul-sama is your Oto-san!¡±

    Shoko blinked, looking at Aimi, then started to giggle herself. Aimi pouted for a moment, then began to smile, quickly joining in the laughter.

    A short while later and all three girls were gathered around Paul¡¯s laptop, which sat on a low table. Princess Jiao and Shoko were immediately in front of it, while Aimi-chan floated behind them,

    taking advantage of her ghostly status to peer over their shoulders.

    ¡°¡­and then click connect¡­ and that should do it.¡±

    Jiao obeyed her instruction, and the little icon changed to a tumbling hourglass for moment, before a dialogue box came up telling them they were connected to the internet.

    ¡°Wow! Thank you Aimi-chan! Glad you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°No problem, Jiao-tan. Paul-sama has a nice machine! Look at that connection speed! We¡¯re really going to frag noobs tonight!¡±

    Shoko peered up and over her shoulder at Aimi.

    ¡°That sounds dirty!¡±

    Aimi giggled, causing her to bob in the air a little.

    ¡°Nuh-uh! It¡¯s not, it means beating other players.¡±

    Jiao shook her head slowly.

    ¡°Who knew a ghost would be such a gamer?!¡±

    ¡°Not a lot else to do at night in a supermarket, and then there was the games shop right next door. I¡¯d just borrow the games and use the demo machines in the electronics section. Besides, it lets me do my death and vengeance thing without hurting anyone!¡±

    Shoko nodded slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Ok, now can we play?¡±

    ¡°Um, sure, we don¡¯t have anything installed so it¡¯ll have to be free browser games. Do you like puzzles Shoko?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Ok there¡¯s a game I know, it combines puzzles with action.¡±

    Dawn was just beginning to silver the sky outside when Aimi-chan yawned and stretched.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go soon¡­ Oh, looks like Jiao¡¯s asleep already!¡±

    Shoko looked over her shoulder and blinked.

    ¡°When did it get so late?¡±

    ¡°You mean early. I did warn you those games were addictive. People have played them until they died you know.¡±

    Shoko¡¯s eyes went wide as her ears flattened.

    ¡°No way! Really?!¡±

    Aimi-chan nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Honest truth. I¡¯ve even had other gamers warn me about being online for so long. I had to lie and say I slept during the day. Couldn¡¯t tell them the truth after all!¡±

    Shoko giggled.

    ¡°Nooo, you couldn¡¯t tell them you were dead already! But it would be funny if you did. Hey, Aimi, could you step through the screen so you appear where they are?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ pity though. That¡¯d be funny! Can you imagine their faces!¡±

    Shoko nodded and pulled a comically exaggerated expression of shock and terror, sending Aimi off into peals of laughter.

    ¡°Mmwha?¡±

    Jiao sat up, blinking and rubbing sleep from her eyes. Shoko reached out and patted her shoulder.

    ¡°Sorry we woke you, go back to sleep Jiao.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ I¡¯m awake now. Don¡¯t want to sleep, it¡¯s light out. I don¡¯t want to waste it.¡±

    Shoko and Aimi exchanged a look, Jiao had told them about living in the mine and not seeing sunlight for weeks at a time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast outside!¡±

    Aimi nodded to Shoko-san¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Yes. I can stay up a bit past daybreak if no-one minds me looking all transparent?¡±

    Both Jiao and Shoko shook their heads. Then Shoko added.

    ¡°Can you eat like that? I can get us cereal quickly. Paul-sama bought something called coco-pops yesterday.¡±

    Aimi nodded slowly.

    ¡°I think so. I¡¯m not sure if you wouldn¡¯t be able to see the food inside me though. But I can try my best!¡±

    Jiao added.

    ¡°Can we have something to watch while we eat? Something with music?¡±

    Aimi nodded and guided Jiao on finding some music videos while Shoko poured cereal and milk into three bowls.

    ¡°Hey Shoko! There¡¯s a song here called Red Fox, I think it¡¯s about kitsune...¡±

    Shoko peered over Jiao¡¯s shoulder, the thumbnail for the track showed a fox-masked woman in a black kimono with the necks of two shamisen sticking up over either shoulder. Shoko put a bowl of the cereal by the side of Jiao and shrugged.

    ¡°Could be, let¡¯s play it and see.¡±

    Jiao clicked on the play button¡­ and for a split second froze as music both familiar and strange thundered out of the speakers, then the singing started and all three girls went wide eyed, Jiao leaning back in shock as Aimi-chan flattened herself against the far corner of the ceiling. Shoko¡¯s tail fluffed up and stood straight out in shock at first. Then she started tapping her foot in time to the music, a smile creeping across her face.

    Suddenly she threw her head back and sang with the music, as the lyrics appeared at the bottom of the screen.

    ¡°Go!Go!Go!¡±

    Aimi crawled down the wall, and joined in with the alternating chorus.

    ¡°Going! Going! Going!¡±

    Jiao stared between the two of them, and found her own feet tapping in time to the infectious, bouncy, raucous music.

    Reading the lyrics as they crawled across the bottom of the screen Shoko sang.

    ¡°Dressed up Miss Fox,¡±

    Jiao took the backing vocal.

    ¡°Check it! Cheer up! Check it! Cheer up!¡±

    Shoko almost couldn¡¯t sing for laughing but managed to get out the next line.

    ¡°Waves her twin pony-tails in the air.¡±

    Jiao supplied.

    ¡°Fluttering! Cheer up! Fluttering! Cheer up!¡±

    Shoko sang, laughing.

    ¡°She pops and vanishes,¡±

    Shoko spun, and vanished herself. Making Jiao fall backwards onto the floor, laughing.

    Aimi grabbed the next line.

    ¡°Whirling! Cheer up! Whirling! Cheer up!¡±

    Shoko¡¯s voice seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere in the room as she sung the next line.

    ¡°Let her show her various aspects!¡±

    And as Shoko reappeared all three girls sang the repeating chorus of

    ¡°Kon!Kon!Kon! Ko! Kon!Kon! Ko! Kon!¡±

    By the time the girls had sung their way though the entire song, sleep wasn¡¯t on their minds any more. Aimi showed Jiao how to find the group¡¯s web site, and they watched the video that went with the song. Aimi looked thoughtful as she went back and read the lyrics, while Jiao and Shoko bounced around the room, breakfast forgotten.

    ¡°Hey, Shoko-san! These aren¡¯t relatives of yours are they?¡±

    Shoko stopped bopping and peered over Aimi¡¯s shoulder at the image of the band behind the three front singers she¡¯d called up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ they could be some kind of Other, maybe. It¡¯s hard to tell.¡±

    Jiao joined the pair, peering at the screen through Aimi.

    ¡°They look like Others. But that could be cosplay.¡±

    Shoko glanced over at Jiao.

    ¡°What¡¯s cosplay?¡±

    ¡°Costume play, humans who dress up to look like Others. Or other sorts of things. I know some Oni who are good at it too, they disguise themselves as humans so they can go out and get things.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh¡­ Paul-sama asked if I was a cosplayer when we first met too!¡±

    Aimi nodded.

    ¡°Makes sense, he¡¯d never seen a kitsune before, or any sort of Other really. He told me I was the first ghost he¡¯d seen too.¡±

    Jiao frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s funny, he¡¯s very good at seeing things that aren¡¯t normally visible. He can see magic you know.¡±

    Aimi looked thoughtful, then her eyes widened as a thought struck her.

    ¡°That would mean until he came here, there weren¡¯t any Others, or magic, to see!¡±

    All three girls went wide eyed, and as one turned to look out through the open window at the valley below. After a few seconds Shoko spoke.

    ¡°He¡¯s travelled a lot¡­ and there can¡¯t have been any magic anywhere he went.¡±

    Aimi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t much above a whisper.

    ¡°A whole world ¡­ and there¡¯s no magic left in it elsewhere. Maybe...maybe we¡¯re all that¡¯s left?!¡±

    Jiao shuddered, and nodded.

    ¡°Onii-san said this was our last stand. That there was nowhere else left to go after this. Not that he knew of, and Onii-san knows everything!¡±

    All three girls instinctively moved closer together, huddling at the chilling thought. Shoko drew in a deep breath and smiled.

    ¡°But Paul-sama is here. And he can fix it!¡±

    Jiao heaved a sigh of relief as Aimi-chan drifted upwards a bit, nodding.

    ¡°That¡¯s true Shoko! Umm.. Aimi-chan, how long can you stay?¡±

    Aimi looked thoughtful.

    ¡°A bit longer, I think. I don¡¯t feel tired, but maybe we should finish eating?¡±

    Jiao nodded, and then looked down at her bowl in dismay.

    ¡°Yes! Oh, the milks gone all brown, maybe I shouldn¡¯t...¡±

    Shoko grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best bit! It tastes of chocolate!¡±

    Aimi leaned down from where she was floating to whisper into Jiao¡¯s ear, who blinked and then nodded, typing something into the computer. Moments later the pounding music of Babymetal¡¯s ¡®Gimme Chocolate¡¯ rip-sawed through the air.

    By the time the song was done all three were breathless, or speechless at least, and giggling. Shoko was the first to recover, shaking her head.

    ¡°I want to listen to ALL their music¡­ but...¡±

    Jiao nodded.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m tired too, and I napped.¡±

    Aimi yawned and stretched, almost fading out of existence altogether.

    ¡°Me too! And I¡¯m dead! Why don¡¯t we meet up again later, and listen to some more?¡±

    Shoko and Jiao nodded and spoke together.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    All three girls laughed, Shoko and Jiao leaning together as Aimi floated upside down above them.

    Footnote:

    Megitsune</a> (Red Fox) Official video

    Megitsune</a> (Red Fox) English lyrics

    BabyMetal</a> (wiki)

 Practical Problems

    A week later it seemed like the sun had deserted them: the skies had been overcast and grey since the day after Paul had woken up with his head still pillowed in Inari¡¯s lap. He smiled fondly at the memory of that glorious, lazy day, full of golden sunlight. But now it seemed as if autumn was drawing in.

    Paul sighed as he glanced down at the ledger in his hands, on his way to breakfast with Inari. It had become a ritual with them this past week to breakfast together, while discussing the day¡¯s business. Although sometimes it was more of a second breakfast for him, as Paul was in the habit of rising early, and Inari rarely woke before ten.

    Paul sighed again, his mood as dreary as the weather. He was not looking forward to discussing this development.

    Paul paused in front of the shrine, clapped his hands twice, and then went in. Walking around the altar he went to the back wall, and pushed on what appeared to be ornately carved panels. They were decorated to look like double doors, occupying the entirety of the rear wall of the shrine. It was supposedly to symbolise the entrance that the god or goddess used, and not uncommon in early shrines.

    However, in this shrine¡­ Paul pushed on the doors and they swung open.

    What lay beyond wasn¡¯t the courtyard behind the shrine, but Inari¡¯s hall. The richly polished cedar wood floor shone with a warm golden light from between jewel-like rugs. The pillars were inlaid with precious stones in intricate and finely detailed patterns, between which art of the highest order, painted on fine silk, hung on the walls.

    At the far end, Inari sat curled up in a throne like nest of furs, behind sheer curtains of silk embroidered with silver and gold thread, sparkling with tiny gem stones. Paul¡¯s footsteps barely made a sound as he walked along the football pitch length of the hall. Brushing the gauzy curtains aside he called out.

    ¡°Good morning Inari-sama.¡±

    There was a small, non-committal sound from the bundle of furs and silks in the divan. Paul bit his lip; evidently Inari was having another one of her bleak moods.

    Putting the ledger down he busied himself with the tea things, and soon the fragrant scent of good quality Assam, with hints of other teas blended in, filled the air. Kneeling by the side of the low bed-like couch, he presented a delicate tea bowl of golden brew to Inari. It wasn¡¯t a traditional tea ceremony by any means, but it was theirs, and like the tea, a blend of English and Japanese.

    ¡°Oh great Goddess, please accept this humble offering from your faithful servant.¡±

    Inari lifted her head and eyed him balefully for a moment.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just being ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ is it working?¡±

    Inari lifted a slim long-fingered hand and made a so-so gesture. Then turning her hand over, held out her palm for the tea bowl.

    ¡°It would be shame to let good tea go to waste though.¡±

    Paul placed the small, delicately decorated, tea bowl in her hand. Saying, as he did each morning;

    ¡°It¡¯s my own blend, so it¡¯s a little bit different each time. I can¡¯t always guarantee the taste will be the same, but at least it will be something new every morning.¡±

    Inari smiled faintly, sniffed at the tea, and slowly rose out of her nest, drifting upwards like a trail of smoke in still air, slender and pale as a willow wand and as sinuous as a summers breeze. One shoulder lay bare down to the curve of her breast, where her robe had slipped in her sleep, and if Paul noticed he gave no sign, his gaze never leaving her face.

    Inari took the bowl in both hands, and sipped delicately¡­ then sighed.

    ¡°My Herald, if I had treasures to give you, I would. This is, what is that phrase you used..? Ah, yes, a right proper cuppa tea!¡±

    Paul snorted with laughter.

    ¡°Good to see that your sense of humor hasn¡¯t entirely deserted you then.¡±

    Inari smiled.

    ¡°Not as long as you are here to remind me of it. Is that the temple¡¯s ledger I spy?¡±

    Paul glanced at the ledger, wishing he¡¯d hidden it better.

    ¡°Yess¡­ but..¡±

    ¡°Paul-san, I shan¡¯t go into a decline because of that. You have my word. Breakfast first though, in case it sours my appetite.¡±

    Paul sighed, nodded, and sitting down on a floor cushion helped himself to a cup of tea, as Inari investigated the toast and jam on offer. She¡¯d always had a sweet tooth, she¡¯d confessed, and found herself drawn to the ¡®exotic¡¯ English breakfast foods. So Paul, who¡¯d also found himself missing English breakfasts, had stocked up on jams and marmalades to have with toast. The internet was a marvelous thing, one could buy ¡®sampler¡¯ packs of small jars online and have them delivered.

    Once they¡¯d eaten, and Inari was on her second cup of tea, she nodded in the direction of the ledger.

    ¡°So, how does my Temple fare Paul-san?¡±

    Paul pulled a sour expression.

    ¡°The pages look like a battlefield after a particularly gruesome battle, there¡¯s that much red ink. I hope you like rice and instant ramen, because that¡¯s what we¡¯ll be living on for a while at this rate.¡±

    Inari grimaced.

    ¡°Well, we have suffered worse.¡±

    Paul shook his head¡­reluctantly speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the worst of it. Basically, we¡¯re flat broke. The donation money is already gone, and half the repairs that needed doing aren¡¯t done yet. The roof on the main hall is probably not going to survive another winter and I¡¯m doubtful if the stone bank that channels water into the water-wheel will survive the spring floods. The money I get from my books will ensure we won¡¯t starve at least, although we¡¯ll have to do some very careful budgeting. No more feasts for the foreseeable future.¡±

    ¡°What of funds for the sanctuary then?¡±

    ¡°Every single one of the lords and clan heads and so on is claiming poverty. Most of them truthfully. Even Boss Hirohido. The Tenuki aren¡¯t hurting financially too much, the separate families all help each other out, but it¡¯s a knife¡¯s edge they¡¯re walking. However at least they¡¯re good for some practical help. We shan¡¯t lack for firewood over winter either, which is probably a good thing, as they¡¯ll help keep us supplied. Lord Sura said they can take what they want of deadwood from his forest. Also come spring, once the planting is done, Boss Hirohido has said that although they can¡¯t donate enough to repair the roof, if we can raise funds for materials he will donate the labour for free, as long as we don¡¯t mind cooking for them. But honestly, I don¡¯t think we can manage that much even. Not unless things change.¡±

    Paul looked around the hall and sighed.

    ¡°Pity this is all magic and illusion, but the temple coffers are empty. We don¡¯t exactly have a steady stream of offerings from devoted worshippers and I can¡¯t sell anything that¡¯s of the temple either.¡±

    Inari tilted her head.

    ¡°If I thought it would help, I¡¯d pry the gemstones out of the statues eyes myself.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah. Two problems with that. Firstly, they¡¯re cut glass, someone beat you to it a century ago, and secondly, legally I couldn¡¯t sell off anything that belongs to the temple. Because technically, it all belongs to you: I¡¯m just the current custodian.¡±

    Inari opened her mouth, then hesitated rethinking what she was about to say, and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯d give you my permission, but proving that in a court of law...¡±

    Paul nodded, he¡¯d thought of that too.

    ¡°Which raises another problem. Lawyers fees, as in we can¡¯t afford them. I thought we had a good legal argument to secure the temple against developers, but as it turns out Japan isn¡¯t very keen on Gaijin owning property here. Apparently without knowing it I skated round those laws, because it was willed to me, not bought. However that¡¯s a skinny legal loophole and it wouldn¡¯t take much for a good lawyer to turn it into a noose around my neck. They could rightfully invoke eminent domain, keep the temple at least intact under state control, and mine the mountain from the other side. Which would be just as much a disaster for the Others.¡±

    ¡°So, even your ownership is in doubt?¡±

    ¡°I think so. I might have missed something however. I¡¯m not a lawyer, and few days of research online isn¡¯t the same. Especially when Japanese law is enough to give even experienced lawyers fits. It¡¯s dense enough to be headache inducing.¡±

    Paul paused, and glanced at Inari who was peering into the depths of her tea bowl with an inscrutable expression. Paul studied her for a moment, before speaking.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be more perturbed Inari, or are you so far down in the doldrums that more bad news doesn¡¯t make a difference?¡±

    Inari lifted her head fractionally, and slowly moved it side to side.

    ¡°No, not that bad. I may have found something to help. I was up all night hunting through dusty archives.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so. It¡¯s exhaustion not depression then.¡±

    Inari nodded fractionally, then shook her head a little, before finally shrugging.

    ¡°A little of both, and neither. Just, so many dusty memories of times past and friends long departed.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Paul reached out and gently placed his hand over hers. Inari¡¯s lips curved up briefly, a small bitter-sweet smile there and gone like a fox glimpsed in the snow.

    ¡°However, it was not for nothing. I found records of this temple from before my main one in Kyoto was built. They mention this place, by name, as being my home and my birthplace. And pertaining to our finances, there is a copy of the agreement of a land lease for the Kyoto temple.¡±

    ¡°How is that relevant?¡±

    ¡°Ah well, the land was an Imperial gift to me, personally. However a hundred years after the first shrine was built in 711 by your calendar, it was relocated from the valley to it¡¯s present site on the mountain. The new land was also a gift. So, although the temple was atop a mountain, it also had a wide area of rice fields to support it in the valley below. Those rice fields were drained and built upon, sometime around the construction of the second temple on the side of the mountain, and became a market town and artisans quarter. I still own both and the rents from the properties built in the valley are paid to the shrine in my name. I am a goddess of business as well as rice, harvests in general and fertility. I recall thinking at the time that it would be a sound investment.¡±

    ¡°Okayyy¡­ and?¡±

    ¡°The Fushimi shrine is supposed to pay for the upkeep of this, my home shrine. From the rent collection. But as far as I can find, they haven¡¯t paid it for a number of years¡­ in fact, not since the war.¡±

    ¡°Knowing you this is where I say; ¡®which one?¡¯¡±

    Inari laughed, wagging a finger at Paul.

    ¡°You know me too well my Herald! Not since the Boshin war, in 1868 or 69. That¡¯s the last payment I can find.¡±

    ¡°Boshin¡­ that was the one that ended the Shogunate, wasn¡¯t it? It ended with the Emperor dying and being succeeded by his second son?¡±

    ¡°Yes just so! It seems the annual rent was never collected by the Imperial tax collectors and given to the Fushimi shrine in all the confusion, or at least if it was it never made it¡¯s way here. It¡¯s possible it¡¯s still being paid to the shrine.¡±

    ¡°Ok, so someone owes us some back rent. Probably a lot, but I don¡¯t see how we can collect on it.¡±

    Inari was silent, as Paul thought it through.

    ¡°Inari-sama, these records¡­ Are they spirit based or would they survive if I took them out of here?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re real, being held here in the spirit realm has meant they were preserved, that¡¯s all. They came originally from the mortal world.¡±

    Paul thought some more, then nodded.

    ¡°Ok, we can do it.¡±

    Inari smiled.

    ¡°Do what my Herald?¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Probably what you were thinking of all along, knowing you. I¡¯ll email the temple at Kyoto and tell them I found some early documents during renovation work, and could they send someone to look at them. Preferably several someone¡¯s including a priest, as our Miko would like to talk to someone about the implications of this shrine being described as the birthplace of Inari...¡±

    Inari giggled and nodded.

    ¡°... and then I will reveal myself?¡±

    Paul grinned at Inari¡¯s delight at the possible mischief.

    ¡°Well, maybe not so abruptly as that. But yes, more or less. We¡¯ll convince them of your existence I hope, and convince them to pay a portion of the rent owning. But this advances our other plans rather as well.¡±

    Inari tilted her head, a frown creasing her brow fractionally. Paul glanced at her, and the corner of his mouth lifted slightly.

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead then? If we can recruit to our cause the priesthood of the main temple at Kyoto, that gives us a direct line to the Emperor, who I believe can call a special session of parliament, er, the Diet that is. Which means we have a way for you to get to address them, and force their hand regarding recognising Others as having the same rights as other citizens. Including the right to own land etc, which would rather settle legal questions since the deeds are held in your name.¡±

    Paul sighed, and went on.

    ¡°Of course, that all hinges on recruiting the head priest of the Kyoto temple. People can be odd about religion. He might decide you¡¯re not really you¡­ if you see what I mean.¡±

    Inari arched an eyebrow, looking every inch the imperious Goddess.

    ¡°You think he could refuse me?¡±

    Paul shook his head slowly.

    ¡°Not exactly¡­ however I think he might need convincing you are a goddess beyond a shadow of doubt. Which might be a problem, since currently you¡¯re human. I think this hall of yours would probably be enough to convince anyone who comes here. Well, either that or they¡¯ll think you¡¯re a Time Lord. But you might need to put in an appearance in full Divine Goddess mode at the main temple, and like I said, problem, in so far as it doesn¡¯t have a source of magic.¡±

    ¡°But, you¡¯ve made one..?!¡±

    ¡°Inari, I have a convertor that¡¯s lashed together from bits and pieces, powered by a fifty year old generator that¡¯s in turn powered by a water wheel that¡¯s almost as old as you are. None of which are portable, and I am damn sure it couldn¡¯t produce even a tenth the power you¡¯d need to go full-on Divine Presence, and we don¡¯t have the funds to build a convertor that could run off Kyoto¡¯s main power grid. Plus I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯d know how to do that safely. That¡¯s high voltage electrical engineering, which is a separate and highly specialised discipline in it¡¯s own right. All of which adds up to us having a HUGE problem.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Is there no way..?¡±

    Paul opened his mouth, then stopped.. thinking of the experiment he did in the Oni¡¯s main hall.

    ¡°Ok... there might be. It¡¯s maybe a one shot deal, but I know of way to produce a massive jolt of mana. Which I think I might be able to rig a way to briefly store in something. Kind of a magical capacitor. But once it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. I can build personal generators, I¡¯ve been experimenting with them to allow Shoko to go where she wants, but those are tiny battery powered versions. Although that would be enough at least to keep you alive on the way home, but nothing more.¡±

    Inari thought for a few minutes, then nodded, once.

    ¡°I think if you can produce enough power, then I would only need it once. How long would this magical ca..capacitor last?¡±

    Paul shrugged expansively, throwing his hands up.

    ¡°How long is a piece of string?! It depends on how much and how quickly you drain it. We can do some small scale tests so I can get a rough idea how long it will hold a charge without being used. But part of the problem is that we have a very limited supply of crystals, and producing mana this way burns them up.¡±

    Inari tilted her head, looking at him questioningly.

    ¡°Oh! Can you not get enough?¡±

    ¡°With the Oni¡¯s help, yes I can, maybe. But the small scale tests isn¡¯t the problem, we can use scraps and bits. But for the big version? That¡¯s the problem. Because those are the sort I¡¯d use in the convertor and they aren¡¯t as easy to find. I have tried using multiple crystals, a cluster of small ones in the convertor.. but the coils need to be attuned to each crystal, and with three or more it¡¯s impossible to control the harmonics, and if it runs out of control it goes boom. What I really need to do is get some very big, very pure synthetic crystals grown to my specifications. But...¡±

    Inari interrupted with a sigh.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the funds for that, do we.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. No, we don¡¯t. So, if we¡¯re forced to make do with what we¡¯ve got, I¡¯d say we have one shot, because I have three crystals of the right size and purity to build a mana convertor with, and one of those is in use already and I want to keep at least one as a spare. So, that means we¡¯ve only got one crystal we can afford to burn up. Unless we get lucky and the oni dig up another one, but who knows when that might happen.¡±

    Inari nodded her understanding, and looked thoughtful.

    ¡°But, if you make enough mana, than I¡¯m sure I can convince the priesthood. So it should be worth using up a crystal on this. And even if I can¡¯t, you still have one spare crystal left, although it would take longer to build a more powerful convertor I assume. I have faith in your ability to do it, and then we would have as much magic as we need?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No. There¡¯s a definite limit to how much power the crystals can handle. They heat up during the process, too much and the crystal lattice deforms and... well, it goes boom, suffice it to say. The bigger the crystal, the less impurities of the wrong sort, the more power it¡¯ll handle, but with those I have now, I couldn¡¯t build a mana convertor that¡¯s much more powerful than the one we have already. That¡¯s why I was thinking of lab grown crystals.¡±

    Inari sighed.

    ¡°So, it comes down to one roll of the dice then. All or nothing.¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. I mean, we can scrimp and save and pinch pennies and probably pull enough funds together in a year or three to build a second convertor using lab grown crystals. Assuming nothing falls apart in the meantime, but we¡¯d lose the roof on the main hall for sure, and if the bank of the water channels collapses then it¡¯s game over. No water, no power, no more mana.¡±

    Inari nodded slowly.

    ¡°It sounds like we do not have a choice then my Herald.¡±

    Paul nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°Probably not. But ironically, I¡¯ve never been a big fan of leaps of faith. I prefer to have a back-up plan, just in case.¡±

    Inari made small motion with her free hand, as if tossing away a small something.

    ¡°Well, it will take a few days for someone to come from Kyoto, so you have until then to come up with a back-up plan.¡±

    ¡°Yeahh¡­ that¡¯s a bit like making a parachute on the way down, but like you said, not much choice.¡±

    ¡°Have faith in your Goddess my Herald¡­ we will prevail.¡±

    Paul smiled fractionally.

    ¡°No offense Inari-sama, but I prefer the certainty of a solid plan over faith in the justness of our cause overcoming the odds.¡±

    Inari smiled back at Paul with much more certainty, and a degree of fondness, shaking her head.

    ¡°And this is why I know I was right to choose you Paul-sama. You keep my feet on the ground.¡±

    Paul¡¯s face softened into a look of equal parts trust, amusement and devotion.

    ¡°And you remind me to have faith. Although I do believe in you, Inari, no matter what. It¡¯s the rest of the world I have my doubts about.¡±

 Visitors

    Paul¡¯s ability to read the ancient script used in the documents Inari had given him was somewhere between zero and nil. However, she¡¯d rather usefully put coloured slips of paper between the flattened, peeled and bound reeds that the text was painted on. With the help of those bookmarks, Paul was able to take pictures using his cellphone, which he uploaded to his laptop.

    It had only taken a few minutes of research to locate the webpage for the Main Inari Shrine in Kyoto, and rather helpfully it provided an email address for the Head Priest. Paul had created a new webmail address for the shrine in general before he¡¯d even left Britain, as it had been easier to separate out business with the real estate agent that way. Now he used that address rather than his personal one to email the Head Priest, reasoning that it was somewhat less likely to be dismissed as spam. Leaning back in his chair he read the draft.

    Greetings from your sister Inari Shrine at Kami town, Mikata District, Hy¨­go Prefecture.

    During recent renovation work, some ancient documents were discovered pertaining to the origins of this shrine, which we believe are of some significance in general. The resident Miko has managed to translate some of the text, images of which are attached to this email.

    Perhaps if it is convenient, you might recommend an expert to assist in the transcription of the remaining documentation and verify their authenticity.

    In addition, could we perhaps request your assistance in a spiritual matter? Since we are a seldom visited rural shrine, we have no priest at present and upon reading the texts our Miko was troubled by some implications. We would like to request your cooperation in resolving this disturbance, perhaps if some priest would care to spend a few hours visiting our humble shrine and conversing with the Miko?

    We are most grateful for your consideration, and look forward to your cooperation.

    Paul considered using the electronic counterpart to his personal seal. There was a point that it might get a more prompt reply given that it was rather obviously a transliteration of an English name, which might get their attention quickly. On the other hand, it might also mean that they¡¯d send someone who was more inclined to be adversarial.

    With a shrug, Paul affixed the electronic copy of the temple¡¯s official seal, making it clear that the email was a temple matter, not personal, and hit send.

    Paul really didn¡¯t expect a reply anytime soon, but when he checked his inbox after lunch he found a reply, from the personal email address of the head priest it appeared.

    To the most honorable keepers of the Kami Mikata Shrine,

    Greetings from your brother in faith.

    I have showed the images you sent to our experts in ancient documents, and they agree that it is indeed a significant find of great importance.

    Accordingly if it is convenient, our senior expert wishes to examine the documents in person tomorrow. They will also be accompanied by myself, so I may address any of your Miko¡¯s concerns.

    Your brother in faith,

    Isao K¨­be

    Paul read the email with raised eyebrows, and then without looking up, called.

    ¡°Shoko-san!¡±

    Within moments Shoko appeared.

    ¡°You called my master!¡±

    ¡°Um. Don¡¯t say that again Shoko, please! Ok, we are going to need two more guest houses prepared, we¡¯ve got visitors arriving tomorrow.¡±

    Shoko eyed him thoughtful.

    ¡°Visitors Paul-sama? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked it over with Inari, it¡¯s a necessary step. It¡¯s part of the plan¡­ such as it is.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Paul-sama! I trust you.¡±

    Paul nodded, and hesitated as an idea occurred to him. For a split second he considered it, then reached a decision.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, because you¡¯ll be a part of it Shoko-san.¡±

    ¡°Me?!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want you to not hide your nature from these visitors.¡±

    Shoko¡¯s eyes went wide, her ears flattened as her tail bristled.

    ¡°Eep! You want me to what?!¡±

    Paul sighed, and placed his hand on Shoko¡¯s head, ruffling her hair as he patted her head.

    ¡°Trust me, and trust Inari. Be yourself. These visitors we want to see the truth. Perhaps not all of it, but enough to be convincing.¡±

    ¡°A..are you sure?¡±

    Paul studied Shoko for moment, then pulled her into a hug: her trembling little body stilled, and melted against him as she snuggled into it.

    ¡°Shh, it¡¯ll be ok. I will be with you the whole time. The visitors are an expert in ancient documents, and the Head Priest of the Fushimi shrine. Both of whom are hardly a threat, and we want to recruit them to our cause. Besides, I¡¯ll have my staff, and the convertor will be running. It¡¯s not a risk.¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama, you say it¡¯s not a risk, and I believe you, I really do. But¡­ I..I¡¯ve spent my entire life hiding, being safe! My mother, my real mother, died trying to keep me safe, she sent me here because it¡¯s safe here! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a lot you are asking of me Paul-sama!¡±

    Paul knelt down, enfolding Shoko, holding her slender form against him, with her head resting on his shoulder.

    ¡°I understand Shoko. I know it¡¯s a lot to ask. But please, trust us. We need these people to believe. Inari can command them, I can reason with them... but only you can reach them emotionally, make them want to help, let them see why it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Paul felt Shoko nodding against his chest. She lifted her head, leaning back a bit to look up at him.

    ¡°Hey, Paul-sama. I¡¯m not the only one.¡±

    Paul blinked, surprised.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shoko nodded energetically.

    ¡°MmHm! Princess Jiao!¡±

    Paul considered that briefly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I think her brother might object.¡±

    Shoko shook her head, her lips pressed together.

    ¡°Nuhuh! Jiao can make him agree. He won¡¯t be able to say no to her.¡±

    Paul peered down at the small kitsune doubtfully, as she stared up him with a determined expression.

    ¡°Well¡­ hitting them with a double dose of cuteness would be better, but are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Trust me Paul-sama!¡±

    Paul chuckled, and slowly let go of Shoko, who lingered in the hug for a moment longer, and then stepped back, swiping at her eyes, as Paul stood up.

    ¡°Shoko-san, have I mentioned just how much I appreciate you?¡±

    ¡°You have, but I can always listen to it again!¡±

    Paul laughed and reached out to ruffle her hair fondly.

    ¡°Scamp! Ok. I do though. Now, run and find Jiao and ask her if she¡¯ll help, and be gentle because as frightened as you were, she¡¯ll be ten times more. And don¡¯t forget the guest rooms please.¡±

    Shoko nodded.

    ¡°Ok! I¡¯m going now!¡±

    As Shoko dashed off, leaving Paul once again wondering if there was such a thing as fennec fox spirits, he went to go tell Inari they¡¯d be having visitors tomorrow.

    The next day dawned bright and sunny, although with a stiff breeze. Inari, who apparently was human enough to be thrown into a frenzy of cleaning by the mention of visitors, had commanded Shoko to haul out the bedding and air it out. Shoko had recruited Jiao and she in turn had recruited a gaggle of the other oni girls, who¡¯d jumped at a chance to be outside. The entire temple complex rang to the sound of girlish merriment and chatter, along with music supplied by Paul¡¯s mp3 player and speakers.

    Paul, despairing of getting any writing done that morning, retreated to the workshop and posted his faithful oni guards, Yuri and Yuko outside the door, with instructions that he was not to be disturbed. Paul had arranged to borrow a car from Boss Hirohido for the day, and would drive to meet the visitors at the train station that afternoon. In exchange he was building a smaller mana generator for the main lodge house of the Tenuki clan.

    It would still need a crystal of course, which he didn¡¯t have to spare. But Boss Hirohido had laughed and told him to get it done when he could. Paul got the feeling that Hirohido had only asked for the generator so Paul didn¡¯t feel like he was in his debt.

    Some time later Paul stood on the station platform waiting for the train. A silent Yuko stood next to him; the sisters had played a brief but intense game of roshambo to determine who was going to guard Paul, as the car wouldn¡¯t accommodate both of them plus Paul and the two visitors. Yuri had lost.

    One of Paul¡¯s walkman sized personal mana generators plus a disguise spell whipped up by Inari made Yuko look human, although no amount of illusion could have kept her from standing out. At least she looked a more believable six foot something, rather than seven. She still looked like she could bench-press a truck however. Paul had a flash of inspiration and as part of the illusion, Yuko was now wearing a track suit with the emblem of a made-up gym, and a competitors badge for weight lifting.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Judging by the glances she¡¯d been getting, the ruse worked. Although he was slightly concerned that there was one knot of youths whose interest seemed a bit more... persistent. Although so far they seemed to be content to stand and stare, while pretending not to, from a distance. Yuko kept blushing every time she looked in that direction, which wasn¡¯t helping. At all!

    As the crowd of passengers alighting thinned out, Paul recognised the Head Priest immediately from the photo on the website. However, it took a moment for him to realise the young woman standing next to him was the temple¡¯s senior expert in ancient texts. She seemed too young to be a senior anything, expect possibly a senior classman in high school.

    Paul strode forward; he¡¯d worn a set of plain dark grey robes he¡¯d been assured was decent attire. He felt like an extra in a Samurai film, but at least he could wear trousers under them. Paul approached the man dressed in a sensible travelling suit, and inclined his head slightly.

    ¡°Ah.. Kobe-sensei?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah, are you from the shrine?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I have the honour of being its current keeper. I am Paul Holmes.¡±

    Kobe-sensei pushed his glasses up his nose. Without his robes, he could easily be mistaken for a high-school teacher, or perhaps a professor at a collage.

    ¡°Indeed? There must be something of a story behind that.¡±

    Paul smiled..

    ¡°There is rather, but shall we save that to pass the time on the drive?¡±

    Kobe-sensei nodded,

    ¡°An excellent idea. Please allow me to introduce my colleague, and my niece. Miss Kiko Kobe.¡±

    Paul bowed.

    ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance Miss Kobe. May I make known to you Miss Yuko Sato, who volunteered to help carry any baggage.¡±

    The Kobe¡¯s inclined their heads to Yuko, who blushed and bowed, returning the greeting speechlessly.

    Paul suppressed a smile, he¡¯d half expected Yuko to bolt for the car by now but evidently her fear of humans was wearing off. Albeit slowly, and with a long way to go still.

    ¡°Ah, shall we proceed? It¡¯s rather a long drive ahead of us I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Kobe-sensei grinned.

    ¡°By all means, let¡¯s! I can feel the fresh country air cleaning out my lungs already!¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m from London myself, originally. Been here a few weeks now. I think the last of the soup I used to call air has cleared out by now, maybe.¡±

    Miss Kobe had watched wide eyed as Yuko had lifted her large rolling suitcase in order to carry it down the stairs from the station. Kobe-sensei leaned a bit towards Paul and remarked quietly.

    ¡°I see why you accepted her help.¡±

    ¡°You wait until you see the stairs up to the temple complex, then you¡¯ll be truly enlightened... or pass out from lack of breath.¡±

    ¡°The shrine is at the top of a mountain?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Thankfully, no. Only half way. I think the goddess decided she¡¯d get more worshippers that way.¡±

    Kobe-sensei eyed Paul thoughtfully.

    ¡°Forgive the question, but where do you stand on faith?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure nowadays. I prefer certainty, but I find myself open to... possibilities, rather more nowadays.¡±

    ¡°A diplomatic answer.¡±

    ¡°An honest one, I can¡¯t say one way or the other since I don¡¯t know myself yet. Some things I am sure of though. There are Deities, and there are spirits, and there is on the balance of probabilities an afterlife of some sort. The specifics of which I am less than certain of.¡±

    That earned him a sharp look from Kobe-sensei, but further discussion was curtailed by the practicalities of getting an unfamiliar car out of a tight parking spot and then navigating town traffic. After that, Paul kept the discussion rather short on specifics, although he did explain how he¡¯d come to inherit the temple.

    Miss Kobe had asked him about the documents, and Paul had done his best to explain, without really explaining, how they¡¯d been found. Her eyes had positively shone at the mention of a storehouse full of old records¡­ and belatedly Paul realised she was far more interested in what else might remain to be discovered.

    Kobe-sensei shared a look with Paul.

    ¡°Kiko¡¯s mother and father are academics, and although she indulges her Ojiisan by being a Miko, I know her spirit truly worships at the temple¡¯s library.¡±

    Miss Kiko Kobe blushed and ducked her head protesting faintly.

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°I see, a dedicated follower of Hypatia then.¡±

    Kiko¡¯s head came up, and she smiled.

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an author, not a true academic, but I do enough research to have a great deal of respect for the unremarked upon, and often overlooked, secret masters and keepers of civilisation, namely Librarians.¡±

    Kiko went bright scarlet, and ducked her head again. But not before Paul saw the smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯d offer to let you get lost in the records to your heart¡¯s content, but I suspect your family would probably like you back sometime this year at least.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ regretfully.¡±

    Paul chuckled, then looked thoughtful.

    ¡°Now that I think of it¡­ perhaps I could find some volunteers to scan and digitise the records. I can¡¯t help thinking a digital back-up might be a good idea. Regretfully, the temple buildings are not in the best of repair, and while I¡¯m trying to remedy that, progress is slow. I¡¯d rather something dire didn¡¯t happen to them, but if it did then making sure the information at least wasn¡¯t lost would mitigate that.¡±

    Miss Kobe nodded.

    ¡°That sounds like an excellent idea. I can arrange a student team to undertake that project.¡±

    Paul blinked, realising a bit too late what that would mean.

    ¡°Ah¡­no. That would pose certain logistical problems, not to mention financial ones. Namely, I¡¯m not sure the temple could afford to feed them! Certainly we don¡¯t have the space to house a team. No, the records seem safe enough where there are for now, at least for a few weeks. They have lasted a few thousand years there after all.¡±

    Mis Kobe¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Excuse me, did you say¡­ thousands?!¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ yes. That¡¯s how old the shrine is. There are records going back nearly that far. It does say it¡¯s the birth place of Inari herself after all. There are mentions of her life even before she was a fifth rank Deity.¡±

    Kobe-sensei was staring at him.

    ¡°Remarkable! The earliest mention of Inari known currently, is a notation in the imperial records of her being promoted to 5<sup>th</sup> rank Goddess, the most junior level. But nothing prior to that.¡±

    ¡°Logical. Earlier records would in be her home shrine after all, since prior to ascension she¡¯d be a local kami. She wouldn¡¯t be noticed by the Imperial Court until she achieved the rank of Deity, albeit the lowest one, but still.¡±

    ¡°Of course! We thought we had all the records pertaining to Inari. No wonder we never found them before. There are over thirty thousand Inari shrines, and nowhere does any record mention a home shrine.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Needle, meet haystack. I guess it was one of those things that no-one at the time mentioned because everyone knew, and later on no-one thought these dusty old records were of any importance and thus not worth bothering the main temple about. I¡¯m glad I asked now.¡±

    ¡°As are we! It opens up a whole chapter of our history we had no idea about! Knowing, rather than suspecting, that Inari ¨­kami started out as a simple local deity of the rice harvest, it adds a depth of reality to her. One can identify with her as a simple country girl growing up and moving to the big city.¡±

    Paul barked a short laugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯d probably be amused by that description. Although the illustration shows her as a nine-tailed fox spirit before she was a Goddess, so I¡¯m not sure if ¡®simple country girl¡¯ is apt.¡±

    Paul suddenly felt the weight of the Kobes gaze on him, as Kobe-sensi spoke.

    ¡°She was actually shown as a Yokai kitsune?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, didn¡¯t I mention that?¡±

    Miss Kobe held out her hand to her uncle, who wordlessly took out a five yen coin and gave it to her. Paul took his eyes off the road just long enough to glance at them. Kobe-sensei smiled.

    ¡°You just settled a long standing debate in theological circles. One that I had a small bet on with my niece, as to whether or not we¡¯d find an answer here.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. Sorry to have cost you Kobe-sensei.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s hardly a problem, it¡¯s worth it to have an answer! Although perhaps one that some of my brother priests might be a little upset about.¡±

    Paul smiled to himself.

    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯d heard that the common belief that Inari is a fox is one discouraged by the priesthood. Well, I think I can safely promise you¡¯ll have answers to a lot of things before this visit is over, maybe not all ones you¡¯d want though. However, I¡¯m also sure you¡¯ll find yourself with many more questions as a result.¡±

    Once they arrived at the mountain, Kobe-sensei stared up at the long climb of stairs, and sighed.

    ¡°Alas. I see the truth of what you said earlier. It seems that eternal enlightenment might be a possibility.¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°There will refreshments at the top. Yuko, could you run ahead and warn them we¡¯ve arrived please?¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    Yuko picked up the large rolling case, and sprinted up the stairs, two at a time. The three humans at the bottom watched her go with something akin to awe.

    ¡°She is rather aggressively healthy, isn¡¯t she?! Not very talkative though.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Her big sister does most of the talking for them¡­ and I don¡¯t just mean Yuri is the older of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Their parents must be proud of them.¡±

    ¡°Yuko and Yuri are orphans, taken in and raised by a local clan. We don¡¯t really know what happened, Yuri is the more talkative only by comparison.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. Well, shall we ascend?¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Indeed. I should probably caution you now, this is an isolated rural shrine, the people here very much adhere to the old ways¡­ and I mean, really old ways.¡±

    Kobe-sensei nodded.

    ¡°We expected as much. We hoped to find at least documentary evidence of Koshint¨­ the original pre-Buddhist form of Shinto. Are you saying that it is still actively practised here?¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°It is known. I¡¯m not sure if actively practised is quite the right phrase though. But I can certainly introduce you to someone who knows about it in detail.¡±

    Miss Kobe spoke up.

    ¡°Incredible, to think it still exists!¡±

    Paul nodded soberly.

    ¡°Although, another few years and it wouldn¡¯t have. The shine would have been abandoned and in ruins, and the person I¡¯m thinking of would be gone. I hope to change that future however.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes indeed. Ojiisan, we must make sure this place becomes a state supported shrine! It¡¯s far too important to lose!¡±

    ¡°I agree with you, Kiko-chan. But it¡¯s not entirely up to me. I can only submit it for approval to the Minister.¡±

    Kiko huffed, and nodded.

    ¡°I know Ojiisan, but the Minister listens to you, if you explain...¡±

    ¡°Kiko, the Minister will do his duty. I can only put forward the case. But you know very few shrines are approved.¡±

    ¡°More like none this year or last¡­¡±

    Paul interrupted as they climbed.

    ¡°Forgive my intruding in what is clearly a family discussion, but there is actually a third option. Although, perhaps we might save that discussion for after we¡¯ve arrived at the top and have caught our breath?¡±

    Kobe-sensei nodded.

    ¡°Indeed. Yes, please.¡±

    Paul wordlessly offered an arm to the Head Priest, who evidently wasn¡¯t as used to the exercise, despite being a few years younger than Paul.

    Kiko held her silence, although by the time they reached the top even she was rather pink faced and breathless.

    ¡°I am not surprised this shrine doesn¡¯t get many visitors.¡±

    Her uncle nodded his agreement wordlessly, as he concentrated on catching his breath. Paul shrugged.

    ¡°I was thinking that modifying the stairs to include benches to rest upon might not be such a bad idea. Maybe even a platform off to one side at the half way mark, where refreshments might be sold. Should we start getting more visitors.¡±

    Kobe-sensei straightened up, and still slightly breathlessly remarked.

    ¡°Should state support be approved, I think I shall insist that some funds are put aside for that purpose, as a matter of medical necessity!¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Well, that would make the insurance people happy I¡¯m sure. Worshippers dying of heart attacks half way up wouldn¡¯t be good for business either.¡±

    Kobe-sensei laughed, nodding.

    ¡°Speaking of refreshments...¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes of course! This way. My right-hand kitsune and her young friend should have some laid on.¡±

    ¡°Right-hand kitsune?¡±

    Paul smiled.

    ¡°Shoko-san is my helpful little fox spirit, so to speak. She lives nearby and truthfully, if it wasn¡¯t for her assistance I doubt I¡¯d have gotten as far. I¡¯m afraid I indulge her perhaps a bit much, but there¡¯s no harm to it.¡±

    The Kobe¡¯s were giving him curious looks, but said nothing as Paul led them to a small open air pavilion that was serving duty as a tea room today. Shoko and Jiao were standing by the entrance, and had managed to find a pair of honest-to-goodness maid uniforms from somewhere. As one they bowed and said.

    ¡°Welcome home, Master.¡±

    Paul blinked, he hadn¡¯t expected that. Kobe-sensei looked amused, but Kiko was utterly charmed.

    ¡°Oh! How cute! Was this your idea girls?¡±

    Shoko nodded, her tail fluffing in pleasure as her ears pricked up behind the frilly headband she was wearing. Even the shy and still somewhat fearful Jiao visibly relaxed, perking up at the praise.

    ¡°Yes! We thought we¡¯d surprise Paul-sama! Please, honored guests, be seated and we will serve refreshments.¡±

 Even Goddesses have bills to pay!

    The table in the small open air pavilion didn¡¯t quite groan under the weight of sweet cakes and several pitchers of cold drinks, as well as a pot of English tea and a full tea service¡­ but Paul did have concerns about it¡¯s continued structural integrity. He wasn¡¯t sure who¡¯d laid on the provisions, but evidently they¡¯d decided to go all out to impress. He did have a moment¡¯s bemusement at the idea of one of the Oni carefully making the tiny cream cakes however.

    ¡°I think someone must have heard we were having important visitors¡­ or possibly an invading army.¡±

    Isao Kobe, Head Priest of the main Inari shrine in Kyoto, chuckled.

    ¡°It would seem so. We shall try to do justice to your hospitality.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Not the first time?¡±

    Kobe-sensei nodded, helping himself to some of the sticky buns.

    ¡°I face a constant battle with my waistline. Still, overcoming temptation is supposed to be good for the soul. Or so the Buddhists tell us.¡±

    Paul looked thoughtful.

    ¡°And what do you say, Sensei?¡±

    ¡°That to refuse a host¡¯s generosity isn¡¯t polite, and that we are all here as guests of the gods. Although, that said, it would be impolite to indulge in gluttony too.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Well said.¡±

    Miss Kiko Kobe, Isao¡¯s niece and an expert on ancient texts, wasn¡¯t paying attention to the conversation, but instead was openly staring at Shoko-san and Jiao who were standing discretely some distance away in their maid¡¯s uniforms.

    ¡°I must say, their cosplay is very well done. Very convincing. Are they part of a club at school?¡±

    Paul glanced at the two girls, and shook his head.

    ¡°I think if you were to ask, they¡¯d tell you it wasn¡¯t cosplay.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°No. More a matter of their outer appearance being in line with what they truly feel they are.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In fact, I¡¯m certain that should you ask them, they¡¯d tell you that adopting a more normal appearance, one that conforms to society¡¯s expectations, is in fact the actual disguise.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ unusual.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Actually, not so much. I¡¯m not a cosplayer myself, but I¡¯ve talked with more than a few and that seems to be a prevailing attitude with those that stick with one particular ¡®look¡¯. Shoko identifies as a kitsune, and I am not inclined to disagree. Thus, I encourage her to be herself here, at least.¡±

    Kobe-sensei nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s always been the case that sacred ground is a sanctuary for those that need it. That would be in accordance with this tradition.¡±

    ¡°So I thought. There are those that see being forced to conform, to appear to be ¡®normal¡¯, whether directly or because of peer-pressure, is basically a form of oppression.¡±

    Paul sighed, and glanced at Jiao, and then over at where Yuko and Yuri lurked watchfully.

    ¡°Of course, for some, the escape from oppression and the need of sanctuary are very, very real and literal too.¡±

    Kobe-sensei followed his gaze and looked thoughtful.

    ¡°The young ¡®oni¡¯ belongs to the same group as those sisters?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the clan that took them in, yes. They are all refugees though, at different times but still, very similar experiences. The clan remembers what it¡¯s like to be homeless, persecuted, and alone in a hostile world. So, they opened their doors and their hearts to those two.¡±

    Miss Kobe glanced over at the sisters.

    ¡°Hard to imagine anyone being able to persecute them!¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Individual size and strength counts for much less than numbers. Take for example the popular zombie films. One person can easily dispatch a zombie, with some difficulty they can deal with a dozen, but when they attack in the hundreds? Consider it from the protagonists perspective, there is only one or a few of you and what seems like a whole world that stands against you and your kin. You need to rest, but the threat is relentless and never ending because there are always more of them. In that case there can only be one outcome really. Fight back, and you may win, but you have to keep winning again, and again. Hide, and you will be found sooner or later. Run, and they will eventually catch up. Unless you manage to get to somewhere else, where they are not.¡±

    Paul paused, taking a sip of tea. The topic of conversation brought up a number of very ugly memories he¡¯d thought he¡¯d dealt with. Shaking his head, he continued.

    ¡°This scenario is essentially the same whether it¡¯s zombies, government troops or violent terrorist militia perusing you. Humans are pursuit predators. We have evolved to wear down prey, and we¡¯re very good at it. We. Just. Keep. Coming. We¡¯re like the robot in the Terminator films¡­ and it makes no difference who or what our pray is. The only two possible outcomes are either death, or flight to some sanctuary outside of their reach.¡±

    Miss Kobe listened, her expression growing ever more sober and pale.

    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯ve had experience of this?¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve travelled quite a bit, before I found this place to settle down and call home. I¡¯m old enough to have gone to Berlin when the Wall fell, and I was a young man backpacking through Yugoslavia when the war broke out. I stayed to help the best I could, and as I have something of a knack for travel and knowledge of the area, I helped people get to safety. I¡¯m also a writer, but I listen to people, and they tell me their stories. Perhaps as way to share the burden. So, yes, I know what it¡¯s like to a degree, personally and through shared stories.¡±

    Kobe-sensei studied Paul thoughtfully.

    ¡°You speak like a man with a purpose, now. If it¡¯s not impolite, might I inquire as to what?¡±

    Paul looked at Isao for a few moments, as if weighing up something in his mind.

    ¡°You are not wrong, and I think you¡¯ve maybe guessed at it in broad terms. But yes, I have something in mind for this unexpected inheritance. There is quite a bit of land that comes with the shrine, the entire mountain is technically part of its grounds. I have it in mind to share the peace and sanctuary I¡¯ve found here. Would you, as a representative of your religion, have any objection to that?¡±

    ¡°None whatsoever, as long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with the shrine¡¯s use. I will say however, that the government might have something to say, if you plan to re-home refugees here.¡±

    Paul smiled slightly.

    ¡°I have a plan in mind for that. The greatest threat we face at present is more secular and local however. There is a developer, I don¡¯t know who exactly as I lose the thread in a maze of shell corporations. But they are trying to buy up the mountain. I suspect for mining, as most of the mountain is one big deposit of high-grade iron ore.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a workshop over there, that¡¯s been part of the temple complex for a long time. They used to mine and refine the ore and make swords here, up until those were banned. The mine itself is still intact, and I¡¯ve inspected it. I suspect, given the apparent age of the forges here, that¡¯s why Inari is associated with sword-smiths.¡±

    Miss Kobe blinked, a look of dawning realisation on her face.

    ¡°Ahhh! That explains why we could never find any sign of metal working at our temple! Because it was here!¡±

    Paul looked an inquiry at her, and she blushed and stammered out.

    ¡°Th..the oldest records mention that Inari¡¯s principle shrine had a forge¡­ we thought...¡±

    ¡°I see, yes. I think that probably counts as circumstantial evidence for this being her home shrine, and was once her principle seat.¡±

    Kobe-sensei nodded.

    ¡°Indeed Paul-san, it would seem so. If you can present more than circumstantial evidence, then we can of course forestall any attempt to buy these lands, in total or part, and mining would be licensed to only that which didn¡¯t risk damaging the shrine.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Kobe-sensei, I would recommend no mining at all. There is an active earthquake fault right through the heart of the mountain. Which is the other reason I think mining was stopped so long ago. The only safe way to get at the ore now would be to strip-mine the whole mountain, leaving nothing but a hole. Anything else would probably trigger the fault, almost certainly damaging the buildings above it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that would require a proper geological survey to establish, but yes I think they might well agree with you. I personally would be loath to do anything to disturb the tranquillity here, and a mine would do that, no matter how limited. But powerful persons with great wealth are hard to sway and sometimes one needs to find a compromise.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°A compromise in this case would defeat the object of the exercise though. I¡­ no, it would probably be better to explain this bit afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Afterwards, Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°Sensei, you asked if I had something more than circumstantial evidence? If you are refreshed enough, I think it¡¯s time to show you. I should warn you though, this is probably going to turn your view of the world upside down.¡±

    Kobe-sensei smiled tolerantly.

    ¡°Lead on then. I find a good shake up is a healthy way to stay mentally flexible.¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°In which case, you¡¯re going to end up as a mental pretzel.¡±

    Paul led the Kobes to the main shrine. Kobe-sensei looked puzzled as they entered the Shrine, and completely perplexed as Paul walked around the altar to the back wall. Without magic, the wall was a single layer of ornately carved panels¡­ however the convertor was running at max. Paul pushed at the panels, and the doors to the Spirit World swung wide.

    Inari had promised a show, and as the doors opened a sparkling rainbow-tinted mist rolled out, and the air was filled with a faint shimmering pearlescent glow. Paul¡¯s plain grey robes appeared to fade, the dark grey blowing away like ash in the wind, revealing shimmering white. The shape of the robes subtly changed, becoming his Herald¡¯s robes. Paul quickly slipped the golden necklace which was his badge of office out of a pocket and put it on.

    It was all mostly illusion; Inari was as yet unable to muster her full strength even though the Spirit World was more malleable to magic. But looking at the Kobes, it didn¡¯t seem to matter. Paul stepped forward a few paces, and turned to look at them where they stood frozen, dumbfounded, on the threshold.

    Miss Kobe was the first to recover, she frowned at the Herald¡¯s badge, and then her eyes flew wide as she read the script.

    She fell to one knee, bowing her head, as did her uncle after a moment¡¯s pause.

    ¡°Oh, please do get up.¡±

    ¡°But, you¡¯re a Herald!¡±

    ¡°And yet I¡¯m still Paul Holmes, writer and human. Besides, you¡¯re keeping Inari waiting.¡±

    Kobe-sensei gasped audibly.

    ¡°S..she¡¯s..¡±

    ¡°Waiting to speak to you. In person. Both of you actually. Oh, and if you¡¯re at all worried, don¡¯t be, you¡¯re only visiting the Spirit World, or at least an antechamber of it.¡±

    The Kobe¡¯s rose hesitantly, and stumbled through the great hall. Paul had to admit, Inari had gone all out. The cedar-wood floor seemed to glow with an inner golden light. All the lanterns glimmered with fox-fire, filling the air with a warm amber luminescence. Paul had occasionally felt before that the hall was somewhat sad, a dusty remanent of faded glory. Now he saw it as it must have been at its height. The black silks that normally shrouded Inari¡¯s throne were gone, and in their place rich reds and golds hung there.

    Behind the silks, Inari sat, her radiance hardly dimmed by the gauzy silks. The aura combined with the back of her chair to hint at a fan shaped spread of fox tails, suggesting her origins. Between the aura, and the silks, Inari herself was more silhouette than revealed.

    Paul carefully led the Kobes to the plush rug, scattered with floor cushions, at the base of the low dais leading up to Inari¡¯s throne.

    ¡°Inari-sama, may I present to you Isao Kobe, Head Priest of your Kyoto shrine, and Kiko Kobe, a scholar of renown.¡±

    Paul suspected that the silk hangings were in fact illusionary, as they vanished in a cloud of scarlet and gold butterflies.

    Inari glowed. Her skin shimmered with a light just under it¡¯s surface, that shone like the sun upon water, shimmering glittering gold, rippling in eye-mazing patterns. Her hair was plaited in a complex net, dotted with tiny gemstones, before it fell loosely down to her waist in a waterfall of ebony silk.

    Kobe-sensei fell to his knees, prostrating himself. Kiko stared open-mouthed for a moment, before her eyes rolled up into her head and she fluttered downwards, loose-limbed like a string-cut puppet. Paul caught her and guided her fall down to a floor cushion, making sure she was unharmed.

    Inari stood and glided down the steps, silent save for the whispering rustle of silk over soft rugs. She went and knelt in front of the prostrate priest.

    ¡°Isao-kun, look up.¡±

    ¡°Inari-sama!¡±

    ¡°Please Isao-kun, I have no need for blind obeisance. Please, look at me.¡±

    Isao lifted his head, half fearful. Inari smiled at him, her long pale fingers like wax tapers against his square chin. Lifting his glasses away, she peered deeply into his warm brown eyes, and softly spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s the Isao-kun I remember!¡±

    Isao¡¯s brow furrowed in puzzlement.

    ¡°Forgive me.. h..have we met?¡±

    ¡°You were six when you first prayed to me. Truly, heartfelt, prayed. You asked me to spare the life of your puppy, to heal him, after he¡¯d been run over. He died before you could get him to a vet. You prayed all afternoon begging me to return him, then for me to look after him in the after life.¡±

    ¡°How¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what your father told you?¡±

    ¡°Th..that the goddess hears our prayers every time. But even she is powerless to change some things.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Isao, I wept with you, the entire afternoon you knelt there. Because I knew I couldn¡¯t change Tomiso¡¯s fate, couldn¡¯t give him back to you. I am so sorry.¡±

    Isao Kobe looked at her in awe.

    ¡°It is you. Truly.¡±

    Inari smiled warmly.

    ¡°And now you believe, wholly. Good. Isao, what I am about to tell you will tax your belief. Are you ready?¡±

    Isao nodded.

    Inari smiled, somewhat sadly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you are. But, we need you Isao. All the tales, all the creatures your mother told you about in the stories, they¡¯re real¡­ and we need your help.¡±

    Isao sat up, looking even more surprised, if that was possible.

    ¡°My help! But..but.. You, you¡¯re.. a Goddess!¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°I am, I was, I will be again. But the magic was dying, nearly dead Isao, until Paul-sama answered my prayers. He has found a way to reverse the decline, to bring back the magic, and give me the power to help all those who pray to me. To give sanctuary to all those Others, all the non-humans, demi-humans, all those who are different. To save lives.¡±

    ¡°But, Inari-sama¡­ why? Why would you need my help?¡±

    Inari smiled sadly.

    ¡°Isao, even goddesses have bills to pay.¡±

    Isao Kobe blinked at her, trying to understand. Paul who¡¯d been making sure that Kiko recovered consciousness smoothly, came over, leaving Kiko clutching a glass of plain water as if it was a life-preserver.

    ¡°Inari-sama, perhaps if I may?¡±

    ¡°Please Paul-san, words are your tools, not mine.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Inari. Isao-sama, what Inari is trying to say, is that although she is a goddess, her power is very, very limited at present, and the resources of this temple are no better. To put it bluntly, we¡¯re broke, and even if we had the power to spare, magic wouldn¡¯t fix it. We don¡¯t have the resources to save this temple should it come to a protracted legal battle. We certainly don¡¯t have them to carry out our plan to create a sanctuary here for those who need it.¡±

    Kobe-sensei visibly collected himself, beginning to think about what had been said.

    ¡°Of course, the full resources of our, of your temple Inari-sama, are at your command! What ever you need, it is yours.¡±

    ¡°Ojisan! No!¡±

    Paul grinned, a bit lopsided.

    ¡°That would be your niece, the level-headed practical one. Who is probably about to point out that you can¡¯t commit your full resources without causing hardship elsewhere. Am I right Miss Kobe?¡±

    Kiko blinked at him.

    ¡°I.. yes...how?¡±

    ¡°Human intuition, and a little logic. I read in the news about the Diet voting to cut back government funding, and your comment earlier about no new shrines being approved for support for some time.¡±

    ¡°I.. oh...¡±

    Inari laughed.

    ¡°Now you see why I chose My Herald, Isao-kun. It¡¯s his duty to have a grasp of reality that no god or goddess could.¡±

    Isao nodded slowly.

    ¡°Very well Paul-sama, you must have thought this through. How can we help?¡±

    Paul settled himself and nodded.

    ¡°I have given the matter some thought, yes. We need to break this problem down into steps. Our first major goal is to secure enough funding to build a reliable replacement power source for Inari-sama. I refer to it as mana convertor, by the way. This goal is necessary because, as Inari said, she¡¯s basically running on fumes and without magic, she dies, or more accurately fades away. I have lashed together a prototype, but you will note, I said we need a reliable replacement source.¡±

    Kobe-sensei nodded, his demeanour shifting so that Paul was sure he was now talking to the man who ran a large organisation, taking in millions of yen a year in donations and responsible for deciding where that funding went.

    ¡°Ok, I agree, that¡¯s a necessary first goal. What steps do we need to take to achieve that?¡±

    Paul grinned, and produced a pair of folders he¡¯d left on a nearby table earlier.

    ¡°Ok, this our funding breakdown, and the step by step plan. To broadly summarise what I¡¯m calling operation Shock & Awe, we shall convince your fellow priests, and those Ministers responsible for funding that Inari is indeed real. You¡¯ll find a breakdown of that step in appendix A. Once that¡¯s done, and I believe it¡¯ll work, we present the Diet with the documentation you¡¯ll find listed in section two, with your niece¡¯s verification of the documents authenticity.¡±

    Kobe-sensei, flicked through the pages until he found the summary of the documents, and his eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°Is this right? Kiko-chan?¡±

    Kiko looked up from her own copy of the folder, and shrugged.

    ¡°I would need to see the originals, but it tallies with some records we have. The government''s tax men have been collecting the rent on those properties, and we have no proof that they belong to us, to Inari-sama. Sorry. It¡¯s only a nominal rent though, no more than a few yen a year.¡±

    Paul grinned somewhat wolfishly.

    ¡°I draw your attention to the highlighted sub-section of the rental contract dated day 7<sup>th</sup> of the month of the rat, the year 711. The rents are only nominal, until they become delinquent. Subsequently payment is for the full amount, calculated as thirty three percent or a third of the market value of the properties per annum. The section below that also details the compound interest on non-payments. Inari is also a Goddess of business. She knew how to drive a hard bargain while my ancestors were getting ripped off by the Vikings.¡±

    Kobe-sensei had flipped ahead to the spread sheet detailing the estimated amount owed, judging by the sudden hissed intake of breath.

    ¡°Paul-sama! There is no way the Diet will pay this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect them to, it would bankrupt the country if they did. But that¡¯s just our opening bid, so to speak. After that, we allow them to negotiate us down.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you aiming for?¡±

    ¡°The details are in section three, but essentially, it¡¯s start up capital. Not a grant, but a loan. In order to build our sanctuary for magical beings. I¡¯m confident we can pay back the loan in five years if all goes well, although I plan on telling them ten just in case. I may have also padded my estimates regarding costs too, to allow for error and unexpected expenses.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ how? How do you think this could actually make money?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ well. That¡¯s a different folder altogether. I¡¯m still working on the details, but what I have so far figured out should ensure we¡¯ll operate at a profit. Of course, we won¡¯t, as we¡¯ll be a non-profit organisation, so any net will be automatically reinvested. Suffice it to say for now however, think about the tourism possibilities once we go public on the existence of magic, and what we¡¯re terming ¡®Others¡¯ like Shoko and Jiao.¡±

    Kiko looked up startled.

    ¡°Wha¡­?! Oh, of course. That wasn¡¯t cosplay, was it?!¡±

    ¡°No. And at no point did I say it was. Quite the opposite. I trust you understand the need for secrecy at present however.¡±

    Kobe-sensei chuckled.

    ¡°I see what you meant Inari-sama. Words are his tools, and he is a craftsman.¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama is my trusted Herald and my loyal friend, he speaks with my voice¡­ sometimes better than I would!¡±

    Paul glanced at Inari, and hesitated for the barest fraction of a second. He could see the tell-tale tremor in her hands, the faint lines around the corners of her eyes, and the way her lips were a taut, flat line over her small sharp teeth. The strain of maintaining a complex set of illusions was beginning to take it¡¯s toll on her, and extra power or not, she was reaching her limits.

    Paul looked at Isao, and saw in his glance that he¡¯d noticed the warning signs too. With a brief sketch of a nod, Paul stood.

    ¡°Inari-sama, our visitors shouldn¡¯t tarry here too long. It has been a long journey for them, and we have over-taxed them I think. With your permission, it would be best that we withdraw to the Mortal world now, and I¡¯ll handle whatever minor questions might remain. I¡¯m sure Kobe-sensei will have some refinements to make to our plans, once he gets over the shock, which I will present to you tomorrow at breakfast. With your permission that is.¡±

    ¡°Very well, you have my permission to withdraw. Paul-san, please make sure Kiko-san has those documents.¡±

    ¡°Of course Inari-sama. I¡¯ll send Shoko to tend to you in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my Herald.¡±

    Once outside Kobe-sensei quietly remarked to Paul.

    ¡°She tires easily, does she not?¡±

    ¡°Too easily sometimes. Although the depression she once suffered has lifted. But then if one is facing imminent extinction, I think one has a right to be depressed. But she is ... fragile, still. If she was human I would be concerned about her mental state. But she has survived more than I can imagine. She copes, and her situation is no longer hopelessly bleak, which helps.¡±

    The priest shook his head, bemused.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d find myself concerned about the mental health of Her.¡±

    Paul pulled a wry grin, and nodded.

    ¡°Sensei, she is a living being. She has emotions, desires, and fears, the same as we do. I wouldn¡¯t want a god or goddess who didn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t, feel. But that has it¡¯s price. As I have said, I listen, and where I can, I help. And she needs our help.¡±

    Isao lifted his hands.

    ¡°No need to convince me further Paul-sama. Speaking just as myself, I would do anything for her. Because when I was six years old, she sat with me as I cried. Even if I couldn¡¯t see her, I knew she was there, and it was a comfort to a heart-broken younger me. I would wish she could continue to do that for others.¡±

    Kiko spoke up.

    ¡°There is another, older name for her. Izanami-Ok¨¡san. Mother Izanami, Izanami being Inari in the old dialects. It is said she helped create these islands and placed mankind on them, and she was as a Mother to us all.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°She created the Islands of Japan? If that¡¯s so, then it was so long ago she¡¯s forgotten, but she certainly remembers the mother part. Ask Shoko about that, although tread carefully. To the Others, we humans who¡¯ve hunted them down throughout the ages, are the relentless, heartless monsters who bring only endless suffering and death. Even Shoko has experienced that. Her family lived in Hiroshima during the war.¡±

    Both of the Kobes looked thoughtful at that, evidently reconsidering a lot of stories in that light, as well as his words earlier. Judging by the way Kiko went pale, she didn¡¯t much like the new perspective.

 It went Boom!

    The next morning found Paul standing, staring at a hole in the workshop wall. On the stone-top workbench what was left of the experimental set-up made little hissing, plinking sounds from underneath the bucket-full of sand he¡¯d dumped over where the fire had melted the stone slab.

    Yuri carefully poked her head around the door, then when nothing else exploded, came in and opened the windows to let the acrid smoke out.

    ¡°Hey, Paul-sama, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Something went a bit wrong. The crystals produced way more mana than I thought possible, and because it didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go, it turned back into heat and light. Um. It went boom, basically.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I got that part! What made it go boom?¡±

    ¡°Huh, oh¡­ the mana decayed into lower order energy, vaporised the crystals, and turned the compression chamber into a rocket engine when it blew the piston out. I heard that ricochet off the forge stones somewhere over there, it¡¯s probably embedded in one of the roof timbers now since I don¡¯t see daylight anywhere else.¡±

    Yuri looked at the hole in the wall and whistled.

    ¡°So, the glowing green thing trailing gold fire was the... ¡®compression chamber¡¯, you said?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ wait, glowing green? I was too busy ducking to see that.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It looked like a firework, blew up like one too, all green and yellow sparks, when it hit the boundary shield at the bottom of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Oh well, at least the neighbors will only wonder why I¡¯m letting off fireworks. Still... that¡¯s very odd. It¡¯s a steel chamber, it shouldn¡¯t have picked up a magical charge. Steel and iron don¡¯t interact well with magic. That¡¯s why I was using it, to isolate the crystals inside the chamber. But the steel walls shouldn¡¯t have become magically charged. Not¡­ unlesss¡­ Oh! Of course, that might be it! Yuri-san, we need to go find any bits that are left, right away!¡±

    Yuri raised an eyebrow almost to her hairline.

    ¡°Uhh Paul-sama, you remember that priest and his daughter?¡±

    ¡°Niece, she¡¯s his niece.¡±

    ¡°Alright, niece. You remember they¡¯re supposed to be going back home today, and you¡¯re driving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. But there¡¯s ages before they even get up I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock, they¡¯re already having breakfast. Yuko-chan¡¯s keeping an eye on them.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ ah¡­ um. Do you think Lord Tatsuo would mind..?¡±

    Yuri sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just go see if any of the children want to play out in the sunlight, shall I?¡±

    ¡°Yes please. Tell them to look for bits of glowing green metal, but don¡¯t touch them. See if Shoko-san has any rags, and the kids can tie those to twigs as flags to mark the location. I¡¯ll pick up the bits afterwards.¡±

    Yuri glared at him, her fingers unconsciously tightening around the hilt of the axe hanging from her waist.

    ¡°Hoi, this stuff, it isn¡¯t dangerous is it?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No, but it is liable to be hot and it¡¯ll have sharp edges, if it hasn¡¯t melted completely. Tatsuo will get pissed at me if anyone gets so much as a paper-cut or a blister. He doesn¡¯t like me as it is, I¡¯m not giving him any more reasons.¡±

    Yuri snorted with laughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like you. You¡¯d know if that was true. But you confuse him and he doesn¡¯t know what to do about that. You¡¯re a human, and you¡¯re helping us. In fact, you might be our best hope yet. He doesn¡¯t understand why, and he prefers black and white answers with clear cut distinctions between friend and foe. Uncertainty makes him grumpy, but it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ so, what do I do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s his problem. Anything you do would make it worse. Just leave him alone to sort it out himself. He¡¯ll either accept it, or try to fight you. Again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... not very reassuring.¡±

    Yuri grinned, showing a mouthful of shark-like teeth.

    ¡°We¡¯re Oni, we don¡¯t do comforting. Although if he does try to kill you, it will be in a fair fight; he¡¯ll tell you first. He¡¯s full of stupid ideas like honour and fairness you know. Just keep beating him up until he gets the idea, it¡¯ll be ok.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, and if I piss you off, will you warn me before you beat me up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, probably not. Usually the first hint I¡¯m there is when my victims wake up in the afterlife. It¡¯s much easier when they don¡¯t get to fight back. Of course, I much prefer it now that I¡¯m the one defending. Spend too much time killing, you forget how to live. I like being the one protecting, it gives me time to enjoy life.¡±

    ¡°You know Yuri-san, sometimes you¡¯re just a little bit scary.¡±

    ¡°Good! I try hard not to be, must mean I¡¯m getting better at it if I¡¯m only a little bit. I¡¯ve had to be scary for too long, I don¡¯t want to scare people I like.¡±

    Paul looked at the tall burly Oni, and sighed.

    ¡°You know, I hope there comes a day when the scariest thing you do is chasing your kids around the garden.¡±

    Yuri snorted, but the smile that played around her lips was a bit wistful too.

    Paul was still brushing the soot off his clothing when he found the Kobes. They were taking breakfast on the terrace over looking the valley, and Shoko was wearing her maid¡¯s outfit again.. although there was no sign of Jiao today.

    Isao Kobe, the Head Priest, looked up as Paul approached and his eyebrows rose dramatically.

    ¡°Are you alright Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, oh, fine. Just a bit singed. Slight snafu with an experiment.¡±

    ¡°Snaf-fu?¡±

    ¡°British word, from the army acronym for Situation Normal, All Fucked Up. Means something went a bit wrong and I accidentally invented the worlds first mana powered rocket engine. Which wasn¡¯t what I was intending. Any tea left in the pot? I could do with a cup.¡±

    The Kobes stared at Paul, who looked up from investigating the tea pot, glancing between them.

    ¡°What? Do I have soot on my nose or something?¡±

    Miss Kiko Kobe giggled, as Isao shook his head. Shoko remarked as she took the nearly empty tea pot away from Paul.

    ¡°Paul-sama, you hair is smouldering still...¡±

    ¡°It is? Bother!¡±

    Paul patted at his hair, seeking the conflagration. Kiko dampened a cloth from the water jug and helped him douse the smouldering ends of his curls, while doing her best to suppress a fit of giggles. By the time Shoko returned Paul was tucking into breakfast pancakes while attempting to explain to Isao what he¡¯d been doing that had blown up.

    ¡°¡­ and that¡¯s when things went a bit pear-shaped. Er, wrong, that is. Although technically I suppose you could say it went rather excessively right really. I mean the objective was to produce a burst of mana, and it did that in buckets!¡±

    ¡°So that firework was your doing?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes. The compression chamber went off like a rocket once the pneumatic piston blew free¡­ which I suppose is better than going off like a bomb.¡±

    ¡°It seemed to explode at the end of it¡¯s flight though.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, it would. There¡¯s a sort of shield around the whole mountain, right where the property line is. Nothing magical can cross it, save where the Torii gates are. So when the chamber hit it carrying a residual magical charge, it was a bit like hitting a brick-wall, or a force-field I suppose. It splatted.¡±

    ¡°Your neighbours are going to wonder what you¡¯re up to...¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Found some old fireworks, let one off to see if they were still good. People will believe a convincing lie if it sounds just crazy enough to be true. Of course, it helps being English. Everyone knows the English are all just a little bit eccentric. More tea?¡±

    Paul tilted his head, smiling as he lifted the pot a fraction, looking rather like a Mad Hatter from Wonderland. Only minus the hat.

    Isao blinked, and then threw his head back and laughed, waving at Paul to refill his cup.

    ¡°Paul-sama, I can not work out if you are a genius, or slightly deranged. And I suspect the answer is a bit of both.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Well, how bonkers do you think someone would have to be, to come up with the idea of using Science to generate magic? Personally, I prefer to call it free thinking...¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that is why no-one else has done this.¡±

    Paul paused, a slice of toast and marmalade half way to his mouth.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? I thought I mentioned it last night ... it¡¯s not a new thing I¡¯m doing here. The mana convertor is actually based off of some designs by Nikola Tesla. I was trying to figure out the mathematical relationship between power input, and the size of the mana field output when I noticed a similarity to Tesla¡¯s field equations. So I dug out my copy of his notes and realised that the design for the Waldencliff tower was pretty close to the base coils of the mana convertor I was building. After that, it was just a case of hunting through the designs, and finding pieces of the design scattered like jigsaw puzzle bits all through his other projects. He hid the whole thing, in among his other works. That¡¯s why I was able to build it so quickly; the bulk of the design was already done, I just had to piece it together and build it.¡±

    Kobe-sensei stared at Paul, and then shook his head.

    ¡°To think, all this time ago. I wonder why he hid it?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Tesla was famously paranoid after Edison stole his early work. Then there¡¯s the Tunguska event.¡±

    Kiko interjected

    ¡°The Tunguska event?¡±

    Paul nodded, and swallowed his mouthful.

    ¡°Yes.. as I recall the story goes that Tesla was having financial problems again, and needed investors. So, he calls the papers, saying he¡¯ll arrange a demonstration, tells one of the Arctic explorers, Perry I think, to watch the skies over the north pole for something strange on a particular time and date. Well, the appointed time passes, and nothing happens¡­ Tesla appears to have made a fool of himself, and goes into a depressive funk. Then word arrives, weeks later, of a massive explosion in the wilds of Siberia and quickly buries Tesla¡¯s non-event in the news.¡±

    Paul paused to take a sip of tea and the continued.

    ¡°Decades later, long after Tesla had died, someone, I forget who, was researching the event, which they thought was a meteor or mini-comet hitting the upper atmosphere and exploding before it reached the ground. They calculated exactly when it happened and published the results, pretty much nailing it to the hour, and it turned out that that it was so close as to be exactly when Tesla was supposed to be producing some sort of display over the North pole, which rather caught people¡¯s interest. Then they realised that if you draw a line from where Tesla¡¯s lab was, through the most probable location for Perry¡¯s camp at the time, and then extended it, it passes smack through the epicentre of the Tunguska event, which happens to be directly opposite the lab on the globe.¡±

    Paul shrugged at the stunned expressions of the Kobes.

    ¡°Of course, it could all be coincidence. No one has got any concrete evidence, or even a theory as to what Tesla was playing with exactly, but Tesla had been working on something he called a Death Ray; however that is demonstratively bunk. It doesn¡¯t work, can¡¯t work as it violates several laws of physics. But large parts of it are also parts of the mana convertor, so.. maybe it wasn¡¯t a Death Ray, but something magical instead. Personally, I think that¡¯s why he freaked out and buried his research the way he did. He realised he¡¯d created something far more powerful than intended.¡±

    Isao shook his head.

    ¡°I think that indicates one should be rather careful with this mana convertor.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually no more dangerous than electricity, which is to say if you¡¯re not careful it can kill you. But it¡¯s safe enough with precautions. Problem is, I¡¯m working with rather sub-standard equipment.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I see. I think perhaps as a matter of urgency we should look into some form of interim financing perhaps? If anything were to happen to you...¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Well, personally I¡¯d prefer it if nothing dire happened to me. But I am documenting everything, so if necessary my work can be continued by someone else. Bomb disposal protocols you know. Help the next guy learn from your last mistake. The work itself is more important than the life of any one person.¡±

    Isao blinked at Paul, surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s very selfless of you. You wouldn¡¯t be around to reap the rewards of your hard work then.¡±

    ¡°Not doing it for any reward. It¡¯s necessary. I mean, to the Others, mana is life. So the mana convertor is life support! I was planing on patenting the design so no-one can claim it as their own, another idea borrowed from Tesla, but then release it for free so anyone can build one.¡±

    ¡°Is that wise? It could be dangerous.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Ever hear of Nils Bohlin? He was an engineer, working for Volvo and he invented the modern seatbelt system. Which he then gave away, for free. Volvo made exactly the same argument you did, that if anyone could build them, then sub-standard versions could be dangerous. His reply was that it was better to take that risk, and save lives, than not. He also said that if anyone could make them, then competition would drive people to keep making better ones. I happen to think he¡¯s right, and it will work that way for the mana convertor too.¡±

    ¡°So, you are going to publish your work and let anyone build them?¡±

    ¡°I am.. once I¡¯ve got a design that anyone can build safely! It¡¯s not there yet. This morning rather showed that. Also, I need to work though some of the implications¡­ I really don¡¯t want this to end up being another incident like radium paint was.¡±

    Isao blinked, then nodded slowly.

    ¡°It seems unlikely, but I understand your concern. There are lots of examples of technological developments that seemed like a good idea at the time.¡±

    ¡°True enough, Well¡­ I guess if everyone has finished breakfast? Then perhaps we should be moving..¡±

    ¡°Ah, Paul-sama? I have a favour to ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ask away then.¡±

    ¡°Kiko-chan has asked if she might remain here to continue studying the shrine records.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That so?¡±

    Kiko nodded.

    ¡°They are incredibly ancient and I don¡¯t feel comfortable removing them from where they are preserved. I¡¯m worried that, once returned to the Mortal world, time will start to catch up with them and they will deteriorate in front of my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s¡­ not impossible. Inari-sama said there was a preservation spell on them, but magic is far easier on the other side, so it might indeed just go ¡®pfft!¡¯ and vanish like a soap bubble if they¡¯re brought across¡­ and who knows what several centuries worth of time catching up will do.¡±

    Kiko shuddered and nodded energetically.

    ¡°My thinking exactly! I brought enough equipment with me to continue my work here.¡±

    ¡°I had wondered what was in that suitcase. Now I know. Ok, I¡¯ll go ask Inari-sama, after all, it¡¯s her place. But I would think she¡¯ll say yes. While I¡¯m doing that, Sensei, any thoughts as to the best time for Inari-sama to put in her appearance at your shrine?¡±

    ¡°I think the most auspicious time would be Niinamesai, the day of the Rice Tasting ceremony. But that ceremony is held at the Three Palaces Shrine, in the grounds of the Imperial Palace in Tokyo. The Emperor will be attending then, along with key members of the Government, and it is especially sacred to Inari-sama.¡±

    ¡°Oh.. that makes sense, yes. Forgive the ignorant Gaijin, but what date is that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course. So sorry! That would be November 23<sup>rd</sup>. Labour Thanksgiving day. Is that not soon enough?¡±

    Paul glanced over his shoulder in the direction the workshop lay hidden by the trees.

    ¡°Yeahhh.. a couple of months might be just enough time to get everything done. We shouldn¡¯t leave it any longer than that though.¡±

    Paul sighed, hanging his head.

    ¡°Hey, Sensei, ever feel like you¡¯re building sandcastles in the face of a rising tide? If you know of any good luck charms for inspiration and success, I¡¯ll take them!¡±

    Isao smiled, and placed hand on the top of Paul¡¯s head.

    ¡°You have the best good luck charm there is, right here. Just do you best Paul-san, that¡¯s all. Although, once I am home in Kyoto, I shall definitely be making some large donations to your shrine!¡±

    Paul lifted his head, chuckling.

    ¡°Yup, never underestimate the positive power of throwing large amounts of money at a problem!¡±

    Isao pulled a wry face.

    ¡°I feel as a priest I should disagree¡­ but you may have a point.¡±

    After dropping off Isao at the train station, Paul decided to go and get a coffee to try to clear his head. He walked around until he found a small cafe down a paved side street. The place looked as if it had probably been serving tea back when the shogunate was a new idea.

    He found a corner booth, ordered a simple coffee and some biscotti, and sat doodling in his note-book. He¡¯d long ago adopted the habit of carrying a moleskin notebook with him, to jot down ideas, observations or just plain mindlessly doodle stuff.

    While he sat staring out the window, eyes unfocused, he began to notice something. Some of the people passing seemed to have a sort of heat-haze around them. Paul frowned¡­ and wondered if perhaps it was something magical. Maybe some of those people were Others in disguise. Or it could indicate they had some sort of innate ability, and were causing ripples in the residual mana field.

    Paul shelved the observation as something to investigate later, probably much later.

    He bent his head and applied himself to jotting down ideas for his latest novel, which would be something of a departure from his usual genre of mystery novels. He scribbled away at a list of possible pseudonyms to publish it under, jotting down some, crossing out others. Choosing a new name to publish under was always a risk, but it wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d done it. His publishers had received death threats for his semi-autobiographical accounts of his travels in Yugoslavia. That pen-name had been a matter of necessity, and at the advice of a rather impressively scared and scarily competent security consultant¡­ whose likeness Paul had used for inspiration for the wrongly accused protagonist in a later mystery novel, with the fellow¡¯s amused approval.

    Paul was about half way through his coffee, when his phone vibrated in his pocket. Surprised he took it out, wondering who it could be, as he could count the number of people who knew his number on the fingers of one hand, and have some left over.

    Glancing at the caller display he frowned. It was an unknown number. He hesitated, and then hit accept.

    ¡°Hello, hello, what do I do now? Is it working? Are you there Paul-sama?¡±

    Paul blinked, that was Shoko-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Shoko?¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama! It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Ok, calm down Shoko, what¡¯s happened, where are you calling from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m outside! Down by the torii gate! Kiko-san gave me her phone to call you because the one here doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    Well, that explained the unknown number Paul thought, and he had given his mobile number to the Kobes just in case¡­

    ¡°Alright Shoko, what¡¯s happened?¡±

    Paul could hear her taking a deep breath, and mentally braced himself as she launched herself headlong in a spate of words.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible Paul-sama! Ok so some of the Oni children were out looking for bits of metal like you asked, only I don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t ask me too because I can run so much faster. Anyway, they fanned out and were looking around the boundary where the thingammie hit, which is right by the new road that was built only ten or twelve years ago after the old one got washed out by the floods the year before, only they didn¡¯t do as good a job of it I think because it¡¯s got these sharp bends that people keep having accidents on. But that¡¯s where they found it, and it scared them dreadfully, because they¡¯d never seen anything like it before but they all came running back wailing and Tatsuo is dreadfully cross like we¡¯d left it there for them to find. Anyway, you gotta come back right now Paul-sama because no-one knows what to do and we can¡¯t get the police involved but Inari says she¡¯s never seen anything like it and Kiko¡¯s locked herself in her room and won¡¯t come out, although she slid the phone under the door and told me to call you...¡±

    ¡°Shoko!¡±

    ¡°Um, yes?¡±

    ¡°What. Did. You. Find?!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Er. A body¡­ a woman¡¯s body. Without a head. That might be dead, or it might not. We don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You found a¡­!¡±

    Paul bit off his exclamation. He¡¯d almost blurted that out-loud to the entire cafe. In a hushed voice he continued.

    ¡°Generally people missing their heads are very definitely dead.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm, but... well we brought the body to the shrine because it wouldn¡¯t be right just to leave her lying there. It looked like she¡¯d skidded her bike off the road, and hit the boundary stone. I looked and looked for her head, but Yuri said it must have been thrown quite some distance and it¡¯s all thick weeds there. So we put her in the main hall, because she wouldn¡¯t fit in the freezer, while we looked some more for the rest of her, and while Inari and Kiko were arguing because Kiko-san wanted to call in the police and Inari said that would be hard to explain, but then she got up and started walking around.¡±

    ¡°Wait! What? Back up! Who did what?¡±

    ¡°The body, the mystery lady¡­ she, er... got up and walked away. Well stumbled, banging into things, because how could she see if she¡¯s got no head, right?¡±

    Paul felt a bit dizzy and leaned on the table his phone pressed to his ear.

    ¡°Ok¡­ so the headless body got up?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and she walked away, banging into stuff.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she walked right into Kiko-san, who had opened the door to the main hall to see what the noise was. Kiko-san screamed and ran away, and now she¡¯s locked herself in her room and won¡¯t come out!¡±

    ¡°Ok. Well, I suppose I can¡¯t say I blame her. So... and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, where is the headless may-be-a-corpse now?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Well, I couldn¡¯t let her run around blind, she might hurt herself. So I made a snare and she put her foot right in it, but then that¡¯s not surprising because how could she see it? And now she¡¯s walking in circles on the terrace because the other end of the rope is tied to a stone lantern.¡±

    ¡°I... see. On a completely different but not unrelated note, who let you have coffee?¡±

    ¡°Howdidyouknow?! Umm. Kiko-san¡­ I asked her.¡±

    ¡°Right. We¡¯ll talk about that when I get back. Ok, firstly tell Yuri and Yuko to keep an eye on the¡­ whatever she is, which I suspect they¡¯re doing anyway but it¡¯s polite to ask. I¡¯ll see what the hell is going on with that when I get back there. Secondly, please ask Inari to talk to Kiko for me and try to get her calmed down. Oh, and thirdly, you keep looking for that head, but stay inside the boundary. I don¡¯t need you getting sick on top of everything else.¡±

    ¡°Ok Paul-sama. Um, now how did she say to..¡±

    The call ended, and Paul numbly put his phone down on the table and rested his head in his hands, wondering just how had this become his life now?

 Getting a head

    Paul was quite out of breath by the time he¡¯d sprinted up the steps to the temple. He was also fairly sure he¡¯d broken possibly more than a few traffic regulations on the way back. Not that the loaner car was really capable of speeding, not as such, but it was small, and maneuverable and Paul had used that advantage recklessly.

    Shoko-san was waiting for him by the final Torii gate at the head of the steps. Paul stopped, bent over panting, and held up a fore-finger as Shoko opened her mouth to speak. Catching half a breath, Paul gasped out.

    ¡°Head.. did you.. find it?¡±

    Shoko shook her head.

    ¡°Nuh-uh. I looked, but I don¡¯t know where it went. Maybe she didn¡¯t have one?¡±

    Standing up straight Paul took several deep breaths, held one, and let it go slowly.

    ¡°Ok, now I can talk. People would notice a headless biker in broad daylight. She had to have at least had a helmet on. Did you find one of those?¡±

    Shoko shook her head slowly. Paul sighed.

    ¡°Ok, first things first. Let¡¯s take a look at what we¡¯ve got shall we.¡±

    The woman¡¯s body was tied to a heavy stone lantern by a rope around her ankle. She sat, her legs drawn up, her arms around her knees. She was wearing a rather scuffed black leather duster or tail coat over a shirt in maroon. The chunky biker boots were laced up over a deep maroon pair of leather biker trousers, and the whole ensemble was finished off by black leather fingerless gloves.

    Physically, she was slim, almost androgynous in her biker leathers. Not overtly muscular, but toned. It was hard to guess, but Paul estimated her age around early to mid twenties maybe, assuming she wasn¡¯t some kind of immortal.

    She was also not Asian.

    Even from a short distance away, Paul could see her skin was pale enough to be near translucent, and a smattering of freckles in the bare half inch of skin between her collar and where her neck just¡­ ended¡­

    Paul blinked.

    From the neck down, she didn¡¯t look all that unusual. Certainly she could pass for human. From the neck up however¡­ Where a head should be flickered something that at first glance, looked like green fire. Paul frowned, watching the coiling, roiling mass, and decided it was more like mist or smoke lit from within by a green-ish yellow light.

    ¡°Hoi, Shoko-san. You didn¡¯t mention the green fire.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t there before!¡±

    Paul blinked, and turned to look down at where Shoko stood behind him, peering round at the headless woman.

    ¡°Huh? Really?! I wonder if that¡¯s new, or if she has to be conscious for it to be present? But then, you saw her stumbling around before..¡±

    Shoko shrugged.

    ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t see it? I mean, she¡¯s taller than me, standing, and when she was lying down the weird green fire thing wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I guess that¡¯s possible. So what did her neck look like when you found her?¡±

    Shoko shrugged.

    ¡°It was a neck. I thought it was all bloody at first but I can see that¡¯s just a bad scrape now.¡±

    Paul glanced back, and now that Shoko mentioned it, he could see where blood had trickled down the sides of the woman¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Huh, bit more than a scrape, but that would explain why Kiko freaked out. How is she by the way?¡±

    Shoko grinned.

    ¡°Taking tea with Inari, except I don¡¯t think she¡¯s realised who she is.¡±

    Paul smiled.

    ¡°Well, when she¡¯s not putting on a show, Inari looks pretty much the same as the rest of us mortals now, and I don¡¯t think Kiko got much of a look at her before anyway.¡±

    Looking back at the woman he sighed.

    ¡°Ok, so. Maybe not a zombie then. I¡¯m going to see if I can talk to her.¡±

    ¡°How? She can¡¯t hear or see you, can she?!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem so. I don¡¯t see how she could. But I know a little touch signing, I just hope she does.¡±

    Paul walked over to where the woman sat dejectedly. She evidently couldn¡¯t unpick the knot in the rope loop around her ankle. But Paul supposed it would be hard to do by touch alone.

    He knelt down in front of her, and tapped the backs of her hands. The woman jerked, scooting backwards on her butt a little. Paul gently took hold of her hands and turned them palm upwards, and then using using the tips of his fingers to touch each finger, or stroke across the palms of her hands depending on the sign, tried ¡®talking¡¯ to her.

    After a moment, she began to sign back.

    Moments later Paul called out,

    ¡°Hey Shoko, is there a stream near where she came off the road?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, some way into the forest. Why?¡±

    ¡°Her head is lying near running water. She can hear it but she¡¯s face down in the mud, so she can¡¯t see anything. Her head is still in her helmet which is why she hasn¡¯t suffocated, but she¡¯s scared she might be slowly sinking. Please go look for her head Shoko, you can get there faster. The helmet is black, so it won¡¯t be easy to find.¡±

    ¡°Ok! I¡¯m going!¡±

    Shoko took off in blur, leaping over the wall rather than bothering with the gate. Again Paul shook his head, wondering at how so much energy could fit in such a small package.

    He turned his attention back to the woman, trying to reassure her despite his limited vocabulary.

    He knew the moment Shoko found her head, her whole demeanor changed; she almost sagged in relief, then made a little fist-pump in the air gesture. Then she swayed and grabbed hold of him, as if dizzy. Paul guessed that Shoko was on her way back just as quickly, which would probably be enough to give anyone vertigo.

    Shoko came dashing through the gate way, yelling at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Found her, it.. her head!¡±

    ¡°I guessed. She just about passed out you were swinging her around so much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oops!¡±

    Shoko ran, albeit not at quite such a pace as before, and plunked the mud-caked helmet down in the woman¡¯s lap. Paul noticed that there was a sort of rubber cup or sleeve protruding from the bottom of the helmet, and guessed that fitted over the body¡¯s neck to hold it all together. It struck him as cumbersome.

    The woman quickly cleared the mud away from the helmet¡¯s visor and flipped it up.

    ¡°Oh thank you God! Fresh air!¡±

    She spoke English with a pronounced, softly lilting Irish accent.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Paul. Sorry about the confusion. One doesn¡¯t meet headless bodies every day, at least not ones that are still alive.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be too bothered now.¡±

    Paul pulled a wry face.

    ¡°Believe it or not, you are not the strangest thing I¡¯ve seen, not even this week.¡±

    ¡°The devil you say! And what else is round here then?¡±

    ¡°Oh, assorted mythological creatures, ghosts, goddesses and so on. Although I would ask what manner of ¡®Other¡¯ are you?¡±

    ¡°Other?¡±

    ¡°Fae, to use a term you might know.¡±

    ¡°That I do now. Well, since you¡¯ve seen I¡¯m not human there¡¯s no harm in telling you. I¡¯m a dullahan. A headless rider. We¡¯re an ancient Irish Fae.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I can see why people might think you lack a head. So what¡¯s a nice fae like you doing in place like this?¡±

    The dullahan snorted in laughter. She¡¯d been easing her head out of the helmet as she talked, and it finally came free with a protracted, sucking sound. Free of the carbon-fibre and padding confines, she proved to have a rather freckled face, with bright green eyes and sandy, almost ginger, coloured hair that was shaved short on the sides and longer on top, where it was spiked due to sweat. She had a bright emerald stud as a nose piercing.

    ¡°Well now you get points for originality, not many now, you going to ask if I give good head next?¡±

    ¡°Nope, so not going there! Although I am curious as to what an Irish fae is doing in Japan. Although I suppose even the fae need a vacation now and again..¡±

    ¡°Ha! I wish I was now! But no, this is more of a business trip you might say, or a quest. The last Seeress of Ireland laid a geas upon me and me sisters. We have to return something that rightfully belongs here, to it¡¯s proper home.¡±

    ¡°What? Here specifically?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, the wording was, take it home to the land of the Rising Sun, and there find the shrine from whence it came.¡±

    Paul grimaced.

    ¡°That does indeed sound like something a seeress would say. Masterfully imprecise and vague to the point of meaningless.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°That it is now. We were told we¡¯d know which shrine when we found it. But are you having any idea how many damn shrines there are in this country now?!¡±

    ¡°Thirty four thousand, give or take a few hundred, last I checked. But that¡¯s just Inari shrines. There¡¯s probably about an equal number of shrines dedicated to other gods and goddesses.¡±

    The dullahan looked at him, her head on her lap, and then sighed, covering her eyes with her hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s too damn many. I¡¯ve been at this task for a year now, almost to the day. Since I¡¯m the Warden of the East, my sisters let me go first.¡±

    ¡°Warden of the East?¡±

    ¡°Old title, means I stand at the Eastern cardinal point when we cast the circle, which is like going to Church on Sundays for us.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, witchcraft, or the old religion I suppose, that sort of thing right?¡±

    ¡°Close enough. I¡¯m Warden of the East, Rowan is Warden of the West, Thorn is to the North and Willow to the South.¡±

    ¡°I think I see a pattern of names. Let me guess, you¡¯re either Oak or Ash?¡±

    ¡°Ash, Oak¡¯s me Da. I see now you know your Holy Trees! That¡¯s uncommon in this day and age.¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told my mind is a warehouse of trivial information. I¡¯m a writer, murder mysteries usually, and I did some research on ancient Celtic mythology and beliefs a while back for a story.¡±

    ¡°Did you now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I was told to my face by someone claiming to be a ¡®true inherited witch¡¯ that my information was mostly accurate, and that I was cursed for that. Of course, she also believed she was a reincarnated Atlantean princess. So add as much salt as you like there.¡±

    Ash snorted in laughter.

    ¡°There always one¡­¡±

    ¡°So, anyway, since your journey seems to have been rather derailed, anything I can do to help? Come to think of it, how were you supposed to find this shrine anyway?¡±

    Ash shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We were told now that we¡¯d know it when we found it. There would be a sign. I wonder if a firework going off in me face counts?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ a firework?¡±

    ¡°Aye. Some daft fool let one off right above the road. Proper blinded me it did, that¡¯s why I lost control and came off.

    ¡°Oh. Crap! Sorry, I¡¯m afraid that was me. Although it wasn¡¯t a firework.¡±

    Ash glared at him, one hand on her hip, the other arm holding her head tucked against her side.

    ¡°It was, was it? And what was it then, if it wasn¡¯t that?¡±

    Paul hesitated, untangling what she¡¯d just said, and then sighed.

    ¡°Long story but the short answer is an experiment that misfired. Long answer is rather more complicated but involves finding ways to generate magic artificially and thus mitigating the decline of the natural magical field.¡±

    ¡°Good luck to you now!¡±

    Paul snorted with laughter.

    ¡°Ok, ok. I know that sounds like mad science, but I¡¯ve actually got one method that works. I was trying to figure out another. One that¡¯ll produce a quick massive burst of power. Like... like a nitrous shot to an engine, rather than a turbo charger.¡±

    Ash grinned, pointing at him with finger ¡®guns¡¯.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re talking my language man! Speaking of which, what happened to me bike?¡±

    Paul frowned.

    ¡°Huh. I don¡¯t know¡­ Shoko!¡±

    Shoko dashed up, skidding to a halt a few feet away, and Yuri and Yuko thundered up not far behind her. Paul blinked, and then realised that Ash and he had been talking in English and the little kitsune had no idea what they¡¯d been saying.

    ¡°Tsk, Yuri, Yuko, stand down. There¡¯s no danger. Shoko, what happened to her bike?¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ it was damaged, and in the road. Yuri carried it to the workshop.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Ok, well done. Shoko, Kobe-sensei¡¯s room is still aired out and fit to use isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Paul-sama. Is the¡­ the..¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a dullahan, an ancient Irish fae, or sort of Other. Her name is Ash, like the tree.¡±

    Shoko-san nodded once in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Is Ash to be our guest then?¡±

    ¡°Rather, yes. She¡¯s been in an accident. And knocked unconscious, I want to keep an eye on her in case of concussion. Although who knows what we¡¯ll do if she needs medical attention.¡±

    ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll go make the room fit for her¡±

    ¡°Good girl, swing by and tell Inari what¡¯s going on please.¡±

    ¡°Ok! I go now!¡±

    Shoko shot off, and turned back to Ash.

    ¡°Your bike is..¡±

    ¡°In the workshop, I know. I do speak Japanese you see. Been here a year now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, oops! Sorry. I guess you followed the rest too.¡±

    ¡°Some, the wee girl speaks fast enough I can¡¯t follow her too well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Shoko, she¡¯s a Kitsune¡­ and someone fed her coffee recently which was NOT a good idea.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­?!¡±

    Paul just shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, welcome to the madhouse. Anyway, I¡¯ll show you to your room, you can rest, get cleaned up and then we¡¯ll take a look at your bike and see what needs fixing, Hopefully it¡¯s nothing a lick of paint won¡¯t fix, but if it needs more, well, the workshop is pretty comprehensively tooled up, and we can probably get you back on the road. Although it might be an idea to have a chat with Inari first, see if this is the shrine you¡¯re supposed to be looking for or not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair of you, and who might Inari be?¡±

    ¡°The Goddess Inari.¡±

    Ash stared at Paul in silence for a moment¡­ long enough for him to begin to wonder if perhaps he¡¯d made a mistake telling her the truth.

    ¡°A goddess is she now?¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I know, that¡¯s sounds just a touch like I¡¯m bonkers but she really and truly is. Although she¡¯s currently wearing a human body, but that¡¯s a new thing¡­ and now that I say that I realise just how crazy I sound. I guess you had to be there.¡±

    Ash stared up at him from where her head sat nestled securely between her thighs, with a somewhat sardonic look.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking to someone who¡¯s sitting here with her head in her lap. You think that sounds daft to me?¡±

    Paul grinned wryly

    ¡°Heh, sorry. I think my calibration on what¡¯s ¡®normal¡¯ is a bit off nowadays. I guess¡­ honestly, I don¡¯t think it had quite sunk in how far off the beaten track I¡¯ve gotten until now. I¡¯ve just been so caught up in the rush.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­ although I think I might stay a day or two, just to enjoy the sensation of not being the weirdest thing around.¡±

    ¡°Heh, yeah¡­ I¡¯m not even sure you¡¯d make the top ten honestly. Anyway, like I was saying, have a talk with Inari. She¡¯s been around for a few thousand years, so she might know what the heck you¡¯re talking about. I mean, if this thing, whatever it is, was removed less then a few hundred years ago, she might¡¯ve heard about it. If not, she might be able to give you some pointers as to where to start looking.¡±

    Ash nodded. Which Paul was amused to note involved both her body inclining in the more or less usual way, and her using her hands to move her head, rotating it a bit at the same time as she dipped her neck and shoulders.

    Paul left Ash at the guest house, getting a shower. There were a huge number of questions he had regarding how she managed daily life with a detached head¡­ and none that he felt he could ask politely.

    Deciding to ignore the frustration by waving another shiny distraction at his inner cat-like curiosity, he went to find Kiko Kobe and Inari-sama.

    He found them sitting in the small living room of a guest house, with both sh¨­ji, or traditional wood&paper screen doors, wide open. Inari was sitting, kneeling with her legs under her and back straight, with her head bowed, dressed in a traditional Miko or shrine maiden¡¯s costume. There was a traditional Japanese tea set between her and Kiko, who was holding a small tea-bowl with a far-away look on her face.

    Paul paused at the far side of the small zen garden in front of the guest house, not wanting to interrupt. As he watched, Kiko picked up an ink brush with one hand, and began to write something on a slip of paper that was pinned down to the table with small rocks.

    Paul waited until she laid her brush down, to walk over the tiny arched bridge that crossed the koi pond which, he noted absently, needed weeding. Once across the bridge he rang the small bell on the rope that hung from a post at the far end.

    Kiko looked up, and waved; Paul held up a hand in acknowledgement and came over. Kiko rose and bowed slightly, which Paul returned.

    ¡°I came to see how you are now, and to apologise.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for an apology, you were not to blame.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Technically true, but since I¡¯m acting as your host, the responsibility for your well-being is mine. Besides, I promised your uncle to look after you. A scare of that magnitude on your first morning is not a good start! So, I sincerely apologise for the upset.¡±

    Paul bowed, as Kiko inclined her head.

    ¡°Apology accepted, think nothing further of it. Will you sit and take tea with us?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not an imposition on your tranquillity, then yes please.¡±

    Kiko turned slightly to address Inari.

    ¡°Mistress Uke, if you would please.¡±

    ¡°Of course Miss Kiko.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow at Inari, or Mistress Uke, over Kiko¡¯s shoulder. Inari¡¯s face remained perfectly composed, but he could see the laughter dancing in her eyes and the most subtle of hints at a smile lurking in the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°I take it Mistress Uke has been helping you regain your composure then?¡±

    ¡°She has, and she was right, a tea ceremony was the perfect antidote to encountering that¡­ that¡­ what was that?!¡±

    ¡°A dullahan, a type of Irish fae or Other. Probably the origin of the myths about headless horsemen, even though she does actually have a head. Just not one attached to her body.¡±

    ¡°Really?! But when I saw it¡­ her...¡±

    ¡°She has a sort of rubber sleeve thing attached to her helmet, that holds it and her head inside the helmet, on her neck. It popped off when she crashed, sending her head flying into the forest knocking her unconscious for a while.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ there was blood...¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°The force of it tore some skin, it looked worse than it was. Ash seems ok now.¡±

    ¡°Ash?¡±

    ¡°Her name, after the tree. She has sisters called Rowan, Thorn and Willow; her parents went with a tree theme when naming their children.¡±

    ¡°Oh.. it.. it feels odd, taking about it having parents.¡±

    ¡°Kiko¡­ the Others are just as much people as we are. They have families, people who love them and who they love. Their feelings are not significantly different from humans in my experience. Ash was terrified to find herself awake in a strange place, her body and head separated and no way of knowing where either was. She found herself lying face down in the mud, in her helmet, with a very real risk of being suffocated, while her body was restrained by she knew not whom.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I.. I had no idea¡­!¡±

    ¡°Me neither, actually. Thankfully my guess that she might know touch signing in case something like this happened, was correct, and we managed to find her head with her help.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can be so..so...¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°Calm? Accepting? Yeahhhh¡­. mostly that¡¯s because I have a really good poker face. Inside my head it¡¯s a whole lot of screaming and flailing at times. I just don¡¯t let it show. But even while about 90% of me is going wibble, there¡¯s that little bit that¡¯s sitting back, observing and making notes. It¡¯s a writer thing I think. We observe, analyse and squirrel it all away for future use. Does mean that after a bit, it¡¯s hard not to realise that the ¡®rampaging monster¡¯ is just another scared person..¡±

    ¡°You sound a bit like my uncle, when he¡¯s talking about being a priest.¡±

    ¡°I do? Huh, yeah. Good point. I suppose there are parallels in what we do. I certainly get asked often enough if I am one.¡±

    Paul took a sip of the green tea that ¡®Mistress Uke¡¯ had quietly placed in front of him. He blinked.

    ¡°Hmm.. this is good. I¡¯m not normally a fan of green tea but I could get used to this rather. Thank you Mistress Uke.¡±

    Paul was surprised to see Inari blush and duck her head. Kiko spoke.

    ¡°Ah, Paul-san. One does not normally directly address the Teishu unless one is the principle guest or Shokyaku.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my apologies. Please forgive the ignorant Gaijin his mistake.¡±

    Kiko smiled slightly.

    ¡°Although, Mistress Uke is not really a Teishu and this is only an informal gathering, and you do know her from before, so I suppose it is permissible.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Probably better to learn good habits where mistakes don¡¯t count though. Thank you for your instruction. I shall try to do better.¡±

    Inari giggled.

    ¡°Forgive me, but now you sound like a young man learning from his sensei, back when mistakes could get you beheaded.¡±

    ¡°Well, certain personages have described words as being my tools, or like weapons in my hands. So it¡¯s apt to take instruction regarding etiquette as one would instruction in fighting. After all, if words are weapons then society and it¡¯s etiquette are the battlefield.¡±

    Inari¡¯s eyes widened, startled she blurted out.

    ¡°You¡¯ve read Takeshi Yokoyama?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ a great man. A philosopher, a poet, a samurai who nearly because a Shogun, and gave it up to become a simple priest. Many, many centuries ago. But... I thought his works were lost?!¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard of him. It¡¯s just something that came to me.¡±

    Inari gave Paul a long, measuring look¡­

    ¡°Paul-sama...¡±

    ¡°Not a priest! Not in this life or any other¡­ as far as I know.¡±

    ¡°As far as you know...¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Please, lets not drag reincarnation into this. I¡¯ve got enough of a headache as it is, without finding out I¡¯m someone you knew from long ago.¡±

    Inari sighed.

    ¡°A pity. There are those I do look for, wanting to see them again. But I¡¯ve never yet met someone I recognised. Still, one cannot help but hope to see old friends return, someday.¡±

    Paul nodded, then glanced sideways at Kiko.

    ¡°Hey ¡®Mistress Uke¡¯. I think you blew your cover.¡±

    Kiko was staring frozen in wide-eyed wonder and terror at Inari. As Inari turned to study her, Kiko prostrated herself, practically flinging her body to the ground.

    ¡°F..f..f.forgive me Inari-sama!!¡±

    ¡°Why? You did no wrong. I deceived you after all.¡±

    ¡°B.b..but..¡±

    ¡°Kiko, please. This is why I didn¡¯t reveal who I was, truly. I didn¡¯t want you to treat me with over awed reverence. I like us being just friends.¡±

    Kiko lifted her head, her cheeks wet. Inari leaned forward and, taking a cloth out from her sleeve, dabbed at Kiko¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Truly, even goddesses get tired of being worshiped. It¡¯s not wrong, is it Kiko, to want to just be someone ordinary, with no responsibilities or cares beyond this moment¡¯s simple needs?¡±

    Kiko sat up straighter, her eyes, her whole face, lighting up with dawning realisation.

    ¡°Yes! I.. I understand! I feel the same way, being a Miko from such an old line of priests and Mikos. Being the youngest to graduate and upholding my parents honour as Scholars. I..I feel the same way Inari-sama! Truly! Sometimes¡­ sometimes all I want to do is just.. just¡­ be an ordinary young girl, with friends, and to enjoy an ordinary life.¡±

    Inari knelt by Kiko and pulled her gently into a hug. Paul got up quietly and went to stare into the koi pond, idly wondering if there were still fish in it, but mostly giving the two some private space.

    Some time later Kiko and Inari came to join him Paul, where he sat on a rock, his shoes next to him and his bare feet in the cool water.

    Paul glanced over his shoulder at Kiko.

    ¡°Now do you understand about Others being the same as us?¡±

    ¡°I do Paul-sama, I do.¡±

    Kiko smiled shyly at Inari, her new friend.

 Magic, mana and Metal.

    The next morning Paul found Ash in the workshop, her bike partly disassembled and tools neatly laid out around her. Her head rested on a cloth pad on top of a tool box while she, or her body at least, crouched down by the bike.

    Paul whistled as he got a good look at the bike.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t she a beauty.¡±

    ¡°Oi!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her engine from, a Triumph rocket 3?¡±

    Paul crouched down by Ash, who was blushing furiously. She zipped up the front of her jumpsuit, but not before Paul realised she wasn¡¯t wearing much more than a string bikini underneath.

    ¡°Umm, yeah... the engine is from a Triumph, the drive train and gears are a BMW though.¡±

    ¡°Custom frame I notice, are those Harley front forks?¡±

    ¡°That they were. Hydroglides, they¡¯re scrap now.¡±

    Paul sighed, nodding.

    ¡°Damn shame, so how do you want to do this? I can make parts for you; I certainly owe you that much. But with everything else going on, it¡¯s going to take a while. There¡¯s only so many hours in a day. If you want to order the parts, I can certainly give you space to work in.¡±

    Ash sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°I cannae. I¡¯ve not the money. It¡¯s not just the forks; the headstock has cracked and two of the bolts have sheered off flush with the frame.¡±

    Paul nodded, the headstock, where the front forks met the frame, took the brunt of the stresses in a front-end collision.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s buggered then. I mean, you could weld it, and it might hold¡­ if you can get the broken bolts out. Personally I¡¯d machine up a replacement though, and while getting the bolts out without wrecking the frame won¡¯t be easy, it¡¯s do-able. Wish I had a portable x-ray though, to check for cracking in the frame welds.¡±

    Paul looked over to where the convertor stood silent.

    ¡°I wonder if Inari or Shoko could use magic to do that, sort of like looking for a continuity break in a wire. I¡¯ll have to ask.¡±

    Ash sat back on her heels, and lifted her head into her lap to stare at something closer. Paul watched with interest.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it get confusing, doing that?¡±

    ¡°Doing what?¡±

    ¡°Well looking at something from a different perspective to where your body is, or for that matter, watching your body from behind like you were.¡±

    ¡°You ever play video games? Where you watch your character running around on a screen?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Oh! Huh, so life is in 3<sup>rd</sup> person camera view for you, usually.¡±

    ¡°That it is! Although sometimes I put me head on my shoulders, and play 1<sup>st</sup> person.¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Still, handy in some ways. I mean, you can submerge your body for however long you want, just so long as your head is above water.¡±

    Ash shuddered, and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ I don¡¯t go in the water if I can help it. None of us dullahan do.¡±

    Paul patted her shoulder.

    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t know. Ok, changing the subject¡­ any other damage? To the bike that is.¡±

    Ash snorted what sounded suspiciously like a barely suppressed dirty snicker.

    ¡°Fuel tank¡¯s dented, might be cracked but the self-sealing liner is holding for now. Gear case took a ding, not badly dented or cracked, but I want to check everything¡¯s ok inside. Exhaust system¡¯s dented, rear suspension is almost sure to be out of alignment. Radiator¡¯s mashed where the front forks tried to merge with it, and it¡¯s bled out.¡±

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯ll be a sod to replace! I doubt Triumph parts are easy to come by out here, and there¡¯s no way to just fix it, there¡¯s not enough left!¡±

    ¡°Ah now, it¡¯s paying for my pride I am. I had to be stubborn and look down me nose at rice burners. If I¡¯d used parts from a Jap bike, like a Yamaha or Suzuki, it¡¯d be different kettle of fish now.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°Not saying it was a bad choice. It¡¯s a monster of an engine and I can see why you¡¯d want it... but yeah, availability of parts probably should have been a bit more of a priority. Even the best bike is no good if it spends half it¡¯s life in a garage waiting on parts to arrive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong you are. Looks like I¡¯ll be doing most of the work meself then.¡±

    Paul glanced around at the industrial lathes and presses, and doubtfully back at Ash.

    ¡°You know how to handle heavy equipment like this?¡±

    Ash flushed red, scowling at him

    ¡°And who do you think built her in the first place?¡±

    Paul held up his hands.

    ¡°Whoa, I surrender. Peace. I was only asking out of safety concerns. You could¡¯ve had someone else machining the parts for you¡­ although I can see you know welding from the spatter burn scars across the back of your hand.¡±

    Ash glanced down, and blinked.

    ¡°Holmes you said your last name was, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Got me. I grew up with the nickname Sherlock. I sort of fell into the habit of doing that observation and deduction thing to show off as a kid, and it kinda stuck. It¡¯s also why I tend to write mystery novels, most of the time.¡±

    Ash chuckled.

    ¡°And I¡¯m going to be the one walking with a cane for a few days I think. Ash Watson, at your service.¡±

    Paul frowned.

    ¡°Seriously now, how badly hurt were you? Looking at your bike, it must¡¯ve been a bad wreck.¡±

    Ash shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m a mass of bruises from me ankle to me hip bone on one side, and me back¡¯s a mess too. I¡¯ve got a nice duck egg on the back of my head, and that¡¯s not black eye liner I¡¯m wearing, but dullahans are tough. We don¡¯t break bones, not ours anyway, an¡¯ you can¡¯t kill us even with a sword through the heart. The road rash has healed already. But... but we do have a weak spot or two. We can be knocked out, or...or drowned. And I¡¯m trusting you¡¯ll keep that to yourself.¡±

    ¡°You have my word as Inari¡¯s Herald and a gentleman. Anyway, if you need any assistance, you only need ask.¡±

    ¡°Got any oil and couple of hot boys to massage me?¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°No, just me. Oil we have though, you want regular 10w40 or the Extra Super 4T 20w40?¡±

    Ash hooted with laughter, shaking her head.

    ¡°Away with you, I¡¯ll be covered in it soon enough as it is! Although¡­ it looks like you¡¯ve got yourself a project too.¡±

    ¡°That I have, that¡¯s the mana convertor I mentioned. I¡¯m planning on building a better one, something less bodged together. Come to think of it, having someone who knows one end of a welding torch from the other would be helpful, if you don¡¯t mind. You scratch my back, I¡¯ll scratch yours, and maybe we can get both done that bit quicker.¡±

    ¡°Mind? Why would I be doing that now? I¡¯ve had to go around enough dead patches myself to know it¡¯s getting worse out there. The magic is dying and we¡¯re all going with it.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°Tallies with what I¡¯ve figured out. Most of the Others seem to need mana to survive, or at least thrive¡­ if it declines, so do they.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true now! And if one of us strays into a dead patch, then we¡¯d best turn right round and go back, or prey you have the strength and it¡¯s not so far across you can¡¯t make it. It¡¯s a terrible way to go so it is, fading away like that.¡±

    Paul shuddered at the thought.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ the sooner I can get a solid design worked out and tested, and get them into production, the better.¡±

    Ash looked at him curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯re after putting those things everywhere are you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, first stage is to build corridors linking up safe spots. Then to create more sanctuaries, and finally make the convertors as ubiquitous as cell phone towers just about.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t lack for ambition!¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Well, might as well dream big after all, small dreams have no power to inspire.¡±

    Ash stared at her bike, and sighed.

    ¡°Right now, my dreams are to fix my bike and get on with discharging this geas, and go home.¡±

    Paul leaned back on his heels.

    ¡°Been meaning to ask, what is this MacGuffin you¡¯re supposed to be returning anyway?¡±

    ¡°MacGuffin?¡±

    ¡°Oh, writing term for a plot device that¡¯s important to keep the story moving or motivate a character, but unimportant itself. Kind of like the Maltese falcon you know?¡±

    Ash nodded.

    ¡°That I do, like the suitcase in Pulp Fiction. Although I didn¡¯t know it was called that. Hang on and I¡¯ll show you it now.¡±

    Ash got up and crossed over to a workbench, pulling a set of saddle bags to her, from where they¡¯d been out of Paul¡¯s line of sight. She opened one and dug into it, pulling out a palm sized something wrapped in black silk. Paul stood up and walked over to her, then stopped, looking back at where her head still lay nestled on a pile of cloths.

    ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, pick me up please, and bring me over here.¡±

    ¡°Okayyy¡­ That is still going to take a bit of getting used to.¡±

    Ash chuckled, as Paul picked up her head and carried it over to where her body was holding the silk-wrapped object. Holding her head up one handed, he balanced her on his shoulder.

    ¡°Ok there?¡±

    Ash¡¯s breath tickled his ear as she spoke.

    ¡°That I am, thanks. Ok this is what the fuss is about then.¡±

    Paul watched as Ash unwrapped what appeared to be a large broach, or maybe a necklace or medallion. It was a circular lens shape, about the size of his palm. A large polished central stone was held in a crescent-moon like rim of silver metal, thicker at the base than the top. At least, Paul assumed the edge with only a thread of silver and a small loop, was the top. The base had a sort of cylindrical protrusion from the edge, like it was meant to screw onto something else.

    ¡°May I?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Paul carefully handed Ash¡¯s head to her as she passed him the object. Paul held it up to the light, and frowned. The polished crystal disc wasn¡¯t, as he had first thought blue, but was in fact clear with a blue rod of some other crystal running through it. It was only the refractive properties of the clear crystal that made it seem blue, as all light was focused though the inclusion.

    Paul held the thing up and peered at the base. The silver was decorated with stylised waves, or maybe clouds, apart from a penny sized area at the thickest part of the crescent which formed a small medallion. Paul rubbed his thumb over first one side than the other. There was a decoration there too, worn down enough to be almost invisible.

    Ash who had been watching him examine the thing spoke up.

    ¡°My folks call it the moon dog pendent.¡±

    ¡°I can see why, but that¡¯s not a dog. It¡¯s a fox.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What makes you think that?¡±

    Paul looked up smiling.

    ¡°Because the symbols on the other side are Inari¡¯s personal seal. I¡¯ve seen them at least once a day in her shrine.¡±

    ¡°The devil you say now! Well, then that would mean I was supposed to bring it here?!¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Not only that, I think I know why. Those crystals look like the same sort I use in the mana convertor. Screw this thing onto a staff, and every time you took a step, the force would be transmitted up the staff, into the blue crystal, which I¡¯m pretty sure is tourmaline, turning it into electricity, which the clear crystal would convert to mana. This thing is basically a mini version of a mana generator.¡±

    Paul frowned down at the thing.

    ¡°But, why remove it? Are there any legends or stories associated with it?¡±

    ¡°There is that, it¡¯s supposed to be part of a powerful weapon. One that was broken apart for safe keeping.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How many parts?¡±

    ¡°This, there was a staff and one other part. It¡¯s heart.¡±

    Paul frowned.

    ¡°So... a mana convertor, and something else. Hmm...¡±

    Paul blinked, and with a sudden feeling of knowing what the answer was, Paul looked around. He¡¯d left what he was looking for somewhere round here after he came back from the mine. He carefully put the crystal pendent down and walked over to where the staff Inari had given him was still leaning by the door.

    Paul examined both end caps, twisting them. He was rewarded with a feeling of fractional movement from one. With the judicious application of lubricating oil and bit of effort, the cap unscrewed, revealing a hidden inner iron core to the staff.

    ¡°Ha! I knew it felt a bit heavier than it should! Now let¡¯s see if I¡¯m right.¡±

    The crystal top screwed perfectly onto the staff.

    ¡°Well, now isn¡¯t that just perfect.¡±

    Paul shook his head at Ash¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Two out of three, but it would make sense the bits would make their way back here.¡±

    Paul unscrewed the top, and slid the inner iron core out from the staff, examining it.

    ¡°Hmm... Damascus steel, not a bit of rust, despite it¡¯s age.¡±

    ¡°Steel? Are you sure now? Cold iron is death to magic, steel is worse.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I thought that too. But that bang the other day was because I machined up a compression chamber from a billet of steel I found here. It was on a different rack, over there.¡±

    Ash glanced over in the direction Paul was pointing, taking in the much older looking wooden set of shelves.

    Paul leaned back against the work bench, tapping the steel rod in his hands thoughtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to suspect the iron and steel produced here, is a bit different from normal. Ordinarily iron when it interacts with mana soaks it up, like a sponge. That¡¯s why it wrecks magic, which is mana shaped into an organised structure. It¡¯s like shorting a huge capacitor across a circuit, it just sucks all the power out of it, but because iron doesn¡¯t let go of the mana worth a damn, it just dissipates as heat, so the iron acts like a bloody great short-circuit to ground. This iron however, is different. It absorbs the mana, but instead of it dissipating it sinks in and basically acts like a mana battery.¡±

    ¡°It does? But... why?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, but I could guess. I remember reading somewhere that the very best Japanese folded steel was formed of layers only a few atoms thick, and bridging those layers were nano-scale crystals, which stop cracks spreading and inhibit rust formation apparently. If I had to guess, that might have something to do with it. There¡¯s a chance that the iron ore from the mine here contains fragments of the crystals used in the convertor, which end up as nano-crystals in the steel. Also the whole atom-thick layers thing sounds a lot like the sort of structures you find in super-capacitors too.¡±

    Ash blinked.

    ¡°For a writer, you know a lot of science.¡±

    Paul grinned, rubbing the back of his neck.

    ¡°Nah, not really. Just enough to bluff my way and make what I¡¯m writing sound convincing. But if I¡¯m right, that explains why an ancient mana generator would be attached to an insulated iron core. Because the core acts as a bloody big battery. The crystal doohicky here produces a bit of mana with every step or knock, and that trickle charges the battery. Kind of like those ¡®perpetual¡¯ watches actually. It converts kinetic energy into electricity, which then makes mana.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s a power source which trickle charges a storage cell¡­ but what¡¯s it for?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Heck if I know. We have the pendent and the staff. I would guess the heart is the actual weapon, since this is just the power source. Still¡­ this could be very useful. I was trying to build a portable mana power source for Inari, and here we are. Needs refurbishing though, I think the wooden case was once lined with silk maybe? The brass screws have corroded where they were in contact with the iron, bi-metal effect it¡¯s called. Hmm, if the screws go all the way though, then the bronze would be ¡®live¡¯. I guess that would be where you¡¯d hold it to tap into the power.¡±

    Ash shook her head, using her hand to swivel it.

    ¡°It¡¯s beyond me mate, it¡¯s sophisticated engineering for something that old.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Japan for you. Look up online sometime why Japanese buildings are built the way they are to withstand earthquakes. Oh! Huh, I just thought¡­ earthquakes are the natural source for mana, it¡¯s generated in the fault lines. So it figures Japan would be good at this, the place is a natural mana hotspot so of course they¡¯d develop ¡®tech¡¯ to use it! But, as they used more power than was stored in natural haematite deposits, the ¡®tech¡¯ would stop working, until only a few ¡®wellsprings¡¯ of mana remained, like here. But as they messed about with the ground water it buggered up the natural conductive pathways and eventually those began drying up too.¡±

    Paul stared down at the staff, and shook his head.

    ¡°So, anyone with the ability to make mana would have an advantage. You know, I think maybe this thing is already complete! It has three parts, the top, the inner core and the insulating sheath. Perhaps the steel core is the ¡®heart¡¯ bit.¡±

    Ash frowned.

    ¡°But, hows that a weapon?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. If you¡¯re the only one who can sling spells in a world largely without magic¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yeah... I see what you mean now, so I do!¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Inari and show her this, with your permission. It might jog her memory. Although it might not¡­ but then, if you¡¯re few thousand years old, you¡¯re bound to forget stuff. Either way, she¡¯ll probably be able to tell me more about it.¡±

    Ash nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be working on me bike, since maybe the geas is discharged.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be back to give you hand in a bit. Since I think I¡¯ve just been given the solution to some of the design problems I had, I can spare some time to help you.¡±

    Ash grinned.

    ¡°You just want to get your hands on me beautiful girl here.¡±

    ¡°Welll¡­ yup! Guilty as charged!¡±

    Paul was still mulling over design ideas as he headed up to the main Shrine, intending to see if Inari had any better notion. He was passing the shuttered main hall, when he heard loud music, and three familiar voices chanting.

    ¡°Seiya sessesse seiya!

    Seiya sessesse seiya!

    Soiya sossosso soiya!

    Soiya sososo soiya!¡±

    Puzzled, Paul opened one of shutters fractionally. Inside, Shoko-san, Jiao-tan and Aimi-chan seemed to be practising some sort of martial arts, to the sound of metal or heavy rock music. Paul watched for a few minutes, trying to work out what they were doing. They seemed to be mixing martial arts and dance, and singing along to what sounded like a mix of j-pop and metal.

    Paul shrugged and let the shutter down gently. If they were happy, he wasn¡¯t going to interfere. Also, anything that burned off a bit of Shoko¡¯s boundless energy was probably a good thing.

    Spotting Inari sitting in front of the shrine he called out to her.

    ¡°Hey there, Inari-sama!¡±

    ¡°Paul-san! How are you this morning?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the usual. Can I ask a favour?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s within my power to grant it, yes.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s more along the lines of seeing if you know about something. I came down to the workshop earlier and got talking to Ash, who was inspecting the damage to her bike, and anyway...¡±

    Paul briefly recounted what had happened and what he had speculated about, concluding..

    ¡°...so I was wondering if you can recall anything at all about this thing?¡±

    Paul placed the parts of the staff before her, and sat down on the steps next to Inari as she picked them up, examining them one by one.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ odd, Paul-sama. I can see that the personal seal is mine, marking this as belonging to myself, and not the shrine in general. It feels¡­. familiar, in my hands. Yet, I don¡¯t recall a single thing about it.¡±

    Paul tilted his head, and looked at her thoughtfully.

    ¡°Try reassembling it.¡±

    ¡°How? I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s supposed to look like.¡±

    ¡°Then close your eyes, and think about something else. I have a hunch.¡±

    Inari looked at him curiously, but she shrugged with one pale, slender shoulder, and closed her eyes, long dark lashes brushing her cheeks. Her slim fingers were hesitant at first, but quickly she gained confidence as she slid the inner core into the sheath, tightening the screws that held it in place, and screwing on the top. She ran a thumb nail around the seam, and stopped, made a minute adjustment screwing the top on a bit tighter and then opened her eyes.

    Paul held out a hand.

    ¡°May I see?¡±

    Inari passed him the staff, careful not to handle it by any of the bronze bands. Paul used a thumb nail to trace the seam between staff and pendent, and found an infinitesimally small pair of grooves that lined up.

    ¡°Well, you might not remember it consciously, but your subconscious does. There¡¯s a tiny set of grooves here that you lined up perfectly. I would guess marking the optimal tightness.¡±

    Inari nodded, her face a study in confusion.

    ¡°Yes¡­ it felt, right. Like I knew they were there and what they were for¡­ without knowing how I knew. I know I forget things¡­ but this feels different. Almost as if I deliberately sealed away my memories.¡±

    ¡°Or they were sealed away by someone else.¡±

    The look of shock that lit up Inari¡¯s face told Paul he¡¯d hit the bullseye. Inari slowly nodded, her eyes still wide.

    ¡°I... I think you¡¯re right! It feels like someone did this to me. But who, who would have the power?¡±

    ¡°Good question. This would be way back when you were at the height of your power, more or less. Someone sealed away all knowledge of this staff, and of the tech to generate mana artificially. So it would have to be someone who could defeat a first rank goddess, and erase all knowledge of the staff and it¡¯s technology from your mind. Know of anyone who could do that?¡±

    Inari nodded slowly.

    ¡°A couple. Amaterasu, goddess of the Sun and queen of the Gods. Susanoo, god of storms and her little brother, perhaps. They¡¯d have the power to best me, maybe, but I¡¯ve never heard of either of them being able to do something like you propose. And that still doesn¡¯t answer as to why would they, even if they could?¡±

    ¡°Means, motivation and opportunity. Those are the three things one looks for in solving crimes. Did the person have a way to do it, did they have a reason to do it, and finally, did they have the chance to do it. Amaterasu might have had the ability to ¡®neuralyze¡¯ you, but did she have a reason and an opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Neuralyze?¡±

    ¡°A fictional thing, a gizmo, that erases memories and inserts false ones to fill in the gaps. Comes from a film.¡±

    ¡°You think someone did that to me? But why? I haven¡¯t even heard of anything like this neuro-thing.¡±

    ¡°I suppose if someone could erase memories, it would rather defeat the object of the exercise if people knew about it.¡±

    Inari thought, and with slowly dawning horror realised that there were some events that could only make sense if memories could be erased with no trace. Like the times Susanoo ¡®grew tired¡¯ of the women he¡¯d cheat on his wife with. He¡¯d act as if he¡¯d never heard or seen of them before, and they him, except a few times when they hadn¡¯t. Then Susanoo had acted perplexed, as if he had no idea what they were talking about.

    Inari slowly nodded.

    ¡°I...I think you might be right. I was made to forget this thing, and everything about it. I can guess who as well. Amaterasu. But not why she would do it.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s annoying. We might not ever get an answer to it, unless Amaterasu still exists, and maybe not even then. Still, I think I¡¯ve got an idea how this thing works, and what it¡¯s for. If I¡¯m right, I can build another one too.¡±

    ¡°You can?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, if we can get the crystals. For now though, I¡¯ll refurbish this one, run a few tests, and if all goes well, we¡¯ll have your mana battery for when you visit Toyko in November.¡±

 Arguments and Ume

    It was the first week in September, and the day had dawned crisp and clear. Paul had risen early, as had become his habit, and puttered around the workshop for a few hours, sharing the space with Ash as she stripped down and painstakingly rebuilt her bike. He¡¯d then gone and had a second, less hurried, breakfast with Inari.

    Inari seemed unusually pensive this morning, barely rousing herself to answer his questions. By the time Paul had polished off his last round of toast, he decided to address the matter directly.

    ¡°Inari-sama, forgive me if I¡¯m being too forward, but just what¡¯s got you in a funk?¡±

    Inari looked up, startled, and started to wave dismissively, murmuring that it was nothing, only to be stopped by Paul¡¯s sceptical raised eyebrow. She sighed, and hung her head.

    ¡°Forgive the foolish mother, but I¡¯m worried about Shoko-san.¡±

    Paul gently took Inari¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ok, what¡¯s wrong with the little scamp?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She says all is well but¡­ Well, she only picked at her meal last night, and skipped breakfast this morning. She seems¡­ not herself.¡±

    Paul nodded frowning.

    ¡°Shoko, not eating, yeah I¡¯d say that¡¯s unusual enough for her to be a cause for concern. I take it she¡¯s not sick in any way that you can detect?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°She feels healthy, but her aura¡¯s murky with dark colours. Something is troubling her heart, I think. But she won¡¯t confide in me. I ask and she smiles and pretends to be her usual self, until she thinks I¡¯m not looking any more.¡±

    ¡°Which probably means whatever it is, she won¡¯t say for fear it¡¯ll upset you. Want me to see if she¡¯ll open up to me instead?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No trouble, if something¡¯s throwing the little scallywag off her game I want to know too. She¡¯s such a bright bundle of fluff, it wouldn¡¯t be the same around here if she¡¯s down in the dumps.¡±

    Inari smiled, a relieved expression lightening her face.

    ¡°Thank you Paul-san, I hope she¡¯ll confide in you, or you can work out what is disturbing her heart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Chances are, it¡¯s probably nothing too bad. Maybe she and her friends had a spat over lyrics again.¡±

    Inari chuckled, shaking her head.

    ¡°Perhaps that is all it is.¡±

    Shoko, Jiao and Aimi had become the best of friends, bonding over a shared love of singing along to music videos. Lately however, they¡¯d branched out to composing their own music. Jiao playing a shamisen as well as singing while Shoko bounced around madly as she sang. Aimi-chan had, not unsurprisingly since she was a y¨±rei, a very ¡®metal¡¯ voice which was best described as a sort of musical roaring scream, so most of their music was some variety of metal, with their own unique twist.

    It had turned out that Ash too was a musician, having busked her way across Europe, and was proficient with electric guitar as well as a number of more traditional Irish instruments. Her own tastes in music ran from folk to punk rock, with a number of odd combinations along the way. When the girls had discovered that Ash was able to compose and write music, although as she freely admitted, she sucked at lyrics, a partnership had been struck up.

    Jiao had recently managed to drag Yuko and Yuri into the act, somehow. The shy mostly silent Yuko had confessed to knowing a little about playing drums, although apparently she¡¯d meant Taiko drums, and the more confident Yuri was struggling to learn how to play base guitar with Ash¡¯s assistance.

    Paul had a sneaking suspicion that Tatsuo had ordered the pair to join in, so as to keep an eye on his little sister. But he wasn¡¯t objecting as it meant he wasn¡¯t being followed around by them quite as much. He didn¡¯t mind their presence, but he did sometimes get the feeling they were only waiting for the next explosion. Which after a bit gave him a purely mental itch between the shoulder blades.

    After breakfast Paul acted upon his promise to Inari, and went to find Shoko-san. It took him until mid morning but he eventually found her sitting on the top of the torii gate just back from the road side. She was wrapped in a shimmer-haze of magic that Paul knew from what Inari had said would make her all but invisible to anyone else.

    ¡°Ho, Shoko!¡±

    Shoko glanced down and turning, leaped from her perch. Paul darted forward, the torii gate was at least twenty feet high, but he needn¡¯t have worried as Shoko came plummeting down, her robes snapping like sailcloth in the wind, to land, crouched, on both feet in a small puff of dust.

    ¡°Shoko-san reporting for duty!¡±

    Paul shook his head, and placing his hand on the top of her head ruffled her ears a bit.

    ¡°Tsk, should¡¯ve known not to worry about you jumping.¡±

    ¡°MmHm! Shoko is a kitsune! A little jump like that is nothing! Inari can leap from the top of the mountain and drift like thistledown on the breeze.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a kami¡­ they can do things like walk on water. You¡¯re a tad bit more solid.¡±

    Shoko nodded, then shook her head.

    ¡°True, but she told me she could do that anyway! Before she ascended.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡±

    ¡°So, how can I help you Paul-sama?¡±

    Paul hesitated, then sat down on the steps, patting the stair beside him, inviting Shoko to sit. Puzzled, the young kitsune joined him.

    ¡°There is something you can help me with.¡±

    ¡°Anything! Shoko is Paul-sama¡¯s right-hand kitsune. You only have to ask, and if it is within my power I will do it!¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps you can tell me what¡¯s gotten you so mopey that Inari is worried about you?¡±

    Shoko opened her mouth, then closed it, pouting.

    ¡°No fair, that¡¯s cheating!¡±

    ¡°You did say anything. Please Shoko, tell me what it is, and maybe I can help you. If you like, I won¡¯t even tell Inari, since I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s something you don¡¯t want to worry her about.¡±

    Shoko¡¯s pout deepened, gaining an extra glare at him on top.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re being mean, using your mysterious Western arts of logic and observation...¡±

    Paul snorted in laughter, shaking his head.

    ¡°Nice try kid, but you¡¯re not going to distract me that easily. C¡¯mon, ¡®fess up. Something is bugging you, and if you don¡¯t tell anyone, how can we help you for once?¡±

    Shoko sighed, her shoulders slumping as she let go of her act.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, there¡¯s nothing anyone can do about it anyway.¡±

    Paul leaned sideways slightly, bumping Shoko¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hoi, this is me you¡¯re talking to. Haven¡¯t I already done the seemingly impossible?¡±

    Shoko turned her head slightly, tilting it to glance sideways up at Paul from the corner of her eye, before staring straight ahead again.

    ¡°This is true, but even so¡­¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t know until I try, and I can¡¯t try unless I know what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Shoko nodded fractionally, then sighed.

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t laugh¡­ but I¡­ want to go to school.¡±

    Paul blinked, that hadn¡¯t even made the list of possibilities he¡¯d considered.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡°No laughing!¡±

    ¡°This is me, not laughing. But... why?¡±

    Shoko sighed.

    ¡°Every year it¡¯s the same. I watch the children going to school. Years ago I used to be able to go as far as the school itself and look in through the windows while invisible. I... I want to go too. I want to learn, to make new friends and eat lunch with them. I want to be like them, Paul-sama. To come back from my summer vacation brim full of stories about all that I¡¯ve done while away and eager to share them with my¡­. school-friends.¡±

    Shoko¡¯s voice broke, and tears started to spill down her cheeks. With a wordless cry she turned and buried her face against Paul¡¯s side, as he put an arm round her.

    ¡°Oh, Paul-sama. I¡¯m so lonely! I... I just want to be normal! Just a little. I.. I w..want a¡­ life.. outside! I..I want to do what other children do...I.. just.. want..¡±

    Paul hugged Shoko as her body was racked with sobs.

    Paul tucked Shoko¡¯s head under his chin, ignoring the fact that the little tufts of fluff at the tips of her ears tickled rather, and murmured quiet, near wordless reassurances as she cried. After a short while he carefully lifted her up onto his lap, and let her curl against him, humming tunelessly deep in his chest, as she clutched at his shirt front with a small fist.

    Eventually the emotional storm blew itself out, and Shoko was reduced to sort of occasionally hiccuping sobs. Paul moved slowly, and cupped the back of her head with one hand, his calloused thumb rubbing the tender spot just behind one ear.

    ¡°Feeling a bit better now that¡¯s out of your system?¡±

    Shoko¡¯s voice was small enough Paul had to strain to hear it, despite their closeness.

    ¡°A little¡­ can I stay like this a bit more?¡±

    ¡°As long as you like little one. I¡¯m not going anywhere anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°Hey Paul-sama, thank you.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. When you¡¯re ready to talk some more, I¡¯ve got some ideas.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ not just yet.¡±

    ¡°Sure, take your time. If you need to nap, it¡¯s ok. I could probably do with a break too.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ thanks.. a nap.. would be.. nice.¡±

    ¡°Ok, lets just move off the stone steps. Hold on.¡±

    Paul carefully stood, cradling Shoko against him with one arm. She really didn¡¯t weigh much. He walked a few paces and settled against the base of a tree growing by the side of the staircase, propped up against it¡¯s trunk, Shoko curled up in his lap once again.

    ¡°Comfy?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm...¡±

    ¡°Ok, go to sleep little one. I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡­ you..¡±

    Shoko was asleep even before she finished talking, words dissolving into tiny breathy snores. Paul smiled and shook his head. Little fox spirits did everything quickly it seemed. He yawned, and made himself a bit more comfortable. Thinking to himself that a nap before lunch perhaps wasn¡¯t such a bad idea, since he had been burning the candle at both ends rather overmuch of late.

    The sun had shifted enough that it was in Paul¡¯s eyes, waking him. Shoko was still curled up in his lap, breathing softly. He shifted slightly, trying to move her weight off his bladder, and she protested sleepily, and then blinked, going from fully asleep to fully awake in a moment.

    ¡°Eep! Aha¡­ Good, afternoon?!¡±

    ¡°Sleep well Shoko?¡±

    Shoko blushed ducking her head, although her ears remained pricked up indicating she wasn¡¯t that perturbed.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you. Thank you very much, Paul-sama.¡±

    ¡°Ok, if you¡¯re rested, let¡¯s walk back up to the temple, and we can talk as we go.¡±

    Shoko bounced off his lap, causing Paul to wince slightly, and helped him stand up. Paul groaned a bit under his breath, causing Shoko to look concerned and apologetic at the same time. Paul waved her away and stood tall, arching his back until it popped.

    ¡°Ah! Better, I¡¯m not as young as I used to be. Time was, I could do that all day and not suffer.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Paul-sama.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. It was well worth it. You needed it, and frankly, you¡¯re a pleasant armful of fluff to cuddle too. The nap did me some good too.¡±

    Shoko smiled, delighted at the praise.

    ¡°About what I said.¡±

    ¡°I get it, you want to be with children your own age. Jiao and Aimi are your friends, but they¡¯re not here all the time and if anything that¡¯s made it worse because it just underscores what you don¡¯t have.¡±

    Shoko-san glanced up at Paul, from where she was walking alongside him, holding his hand, her small fingers curled around his wrist.

    ¡°Hey Paul-sama, are you sure...¡±

    ¡°Not a priest.¡±

    ¡°...you can¡¯t read minds?¡±

    ¡°Oh! No, evidently.¡±

    Shoko-san giggled while Paul chuckled.

    ¡°I take it I¡¯m right though Shoko-san?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm¡­ it¡¯s ok though. It¡¯ll pass. It¡¯s always done so. It¡¯s the change of the seasons you see, reminding me that nothing really changes, everything stays the same here.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow at that.

    ¡°Nothing used to change. That¡¯s not the case now. Neither is the fact that you are confined to the temple.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working on an improved version of a mana battery, sort of a magic bracelet. You charge it from the main convertor, and it¡¯s good for a whole day at least, rather than running out of juice after an hour, like the portable mana convertor.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yup, best of all, it¡¯ll take a pre-woven spell that you can keep active. Like, say, a disguise spell.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you mean I could go to school?!¡±

    ¡°Yup, you and Jiao for a start.¡±

    ¡°Her Oniisan would never let her!¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°You leave him to me, I¡¯ve had just about enough from him. If Jiao wants to go, she can. But personally, I think it¡¯s probably a very good idea.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Think about it, our long term goal is to integrate Other¡¯s into human culture. There¡¯s going to have to be some adaptation, and how better to get a feel for that than by introducing a few of you into Elementary school, without the humans knowing at first.¡±

    ¡°You going to tell him that?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll tell Tatsuo it¡¯s a scouting mission, that Jiao is going in to assess human culture from an Oni point of view and see where there might be problems once we go public. It¡¯s almost the truth, but not quite.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll grumble. But that¡¯s cause he¡¯s so protective of her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Elementary school¡­ and while she¡¯s in disguise, she is still an Oni, and twice as strong as any of her human peers. Actually, come to think of it, that¡¯s a good reason why it should be Jiao as well. Didn¡¯t you say she was weaker than any of the others her age?¡±

    ¡°Yup! She¡¯s small, weak and fragile by Oni standards.¡±

    ¡°Which means she¡¯s perfect for the job. She¡¯s not that far beyond human normal that she¡¯d have difficulty concealing it. And they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt her of course.¡±

    Shoko looked doubtful.

    ¡°What about bullying? Not all hurts are physical. Aimi-chan knows about that.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I know. Shoko, you¡¯re a kitsune. If you can¡¯t think of ways to get back at bullies without using your magic, you¡¯re not trying, and you¡¯ll have Aimi-chan to help.¡±

    Shoko¡¯s grin showed a lot of small, white and very sharp teeth.

    ¡°Sounds, fun, Paul-sama!¡±

    ¡°No stirring up trouble Shoko, just so you can get your revenge in. That¡¯s worse than bullying. Inari would be disappointed in you if you did that.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Okay. I won¡¯t, I promise!! Umm, about Inari¡­ are you going to tell her I¡¯m going to school?¡±

    Paul glanced down at the suddenly worried looking Shoko.

    ¡°You think she¡¯ll object?¡±

    ¡°Mayyybeee¡­ she says I need to keep safe. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d want me to go.¡±

    Paul thought back, and then shrugged.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s possible. I¡¯m not sure how likely it is, but still. I¡¯ll talk to her ok?¡±

    ¡°Thank you Paul-sama!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, you¡¯ll be joining Elementary school at Grade 3 level, about 2/3 of the way though the school year, unless we delay until April and the new school year. You¡¯ll have to take some on-line evaluation tests first and do well enough to convince me you can actually do this. Which means studying! Like now!¡±

    ¡°Eep! Ok I¡¯m going!¡±

    Shoko dashed off, heading for Paul¡¯s residence and the computer. Paul shook his head, he didn¡¯t really doubt that she could keep up with her human peers. Deciding that Tatsuo would be easier to convince if Inari was already on-board, he headed for the shrine, looking for Inari.

    Inari and Kiko-san had their heads together over some dusty document, puzzling out a translation from the original J¨­dai Nihon-go, or ancient Japanese, which while written using only slightly modified chinese characters, used a different grammar and phonetic sound system called man''y¨­gana. A system that was only partly known, until now.

    Paul overheard Kiko-san exclaiming as he came up.

    ¡°¡­ the problem is, I can¡¯t say how I know what the translation is!¡±

    ¡°Inari-sama, Kiko-san, good afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good afternoon Paul-sama! You like puzzles don¡¯t you? Perhaps you can help.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°I can try, what¡¯s the problem Kiko-san?¡±

    ¡°Inari-sama can fill in the blanks of the translations I do, because she remembers how to write in the ancient language. But then I can¡¯t use them academically because I can¡¯t explain how I translated them.¡±

    Paul stood, hands behind his back, looking skywards as he thought.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ sounds like you need a Rosetta stone, something that¡¯ll fill in the missing pieces without resorting to, pardon the pun, Divine inspiration.¡±

    Kiko-san sighed, and nodded.

    ¡°That would be ideal yes, but we¡¯ve looked. There isn¡¯t anything like that in these records. Ideally it would have to be a long passage, with several key elements I won¡¯t bore you by describing, with the same text in both ancient Chinese, J¨­dai Nihon-go and one other known contemporary language. But these are all local records for the most part, there isn¡¯t anything like that here.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°So? Why not create one? I mean, didn¡¯t you say the other day Inari, how you can create a pocket universe in the Spirit World and speed time up in it? So ageing a tablet wouldn¡¯t be hard, and you¡¯ve already got inks and blank wooden tablets preserved from that era. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Kiko looked at Paul as if he¡¯d just suggested she go streaking through the middle of town.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that! That¡¯d be cheating!¡±

    ¡°And getting Inari-sama to translate for you isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Well, no, because she¡¯s from that era, her knowledge is also contemporaneous. But, how do I explain a five thousand year old Goddess told me what it was?¡±

    ¡°Wait until we go public and her existence becomes common knowledge perhaps? I¡¯d imagine telling your peers that if they don¡¯t believe you, then they can ask her themselves would be rather satisfying.¡±

    Kiko nodded slowly¡­

    ¡°I suppose I shall have to do it that way. At least I can make sure everything is ready to be submitted for peer review and publication first.¡±

    ¡°Ok, problem solved, speaking of which. Might I have a moment of your time in private Inari-sama?¡±

    Inari inclined her head slightly.

    ¡°Of course My Herald. Excuse us Kiko-san¡­¡±

    Kiko nodded.

    ¡°Of course Inari-sama, I think that was the last passage anyway, at least for today.¡±

    Paul led Inari off some distance to stand beneath a plum tree. He stretched up, and plucked a ripe fruit off a branch, polished it on his sleeve and passed it to Inari, who smiled slightly as she bit down on the ripe yellow fruit. They waited a moment as she savoured the flavour, eyes closed the better to appreciate it, Paul watching her with half smile on his face.

    Once Inari swallowed and sighed, Paul spoke.

    ¡°So, I had a talk with Shoko-san. She told me what was troubling her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that is where you two have been all morning¡­ talking.¡±

    ¡°Sort of. It all came tumbling out in a bit of a dam-burst of emotions and she ended up crying herself to sleep on my lap, so rather than disturb her, I took a short nap too.¡±

    ¡°So, what was troubling her then Paul-sama, or can you not tell me?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Actually, I offered to talk to you on her behalf and she agreed. Consider me as acting as Herald sort of. Conveying her wish to you.¡±

    Inari paused, half-way to taking another bite.

    ¡°Oh? And what does my daughter wish for so much, that she couldn¡¯t ask me directly?¡±

    ¡°She wants to go to school, a human elementary school, and she thinks you¡¯ll say no.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Then she is right! I won¡¯t permit it, it¡¯s not safe.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°See, that¡¯s exactly the reaction she feared and I knew you¡¯d say. Inari-sama, what about it isn¡¯t safe?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t go all day outside the boundary.¡±

    ¡°Except she can now. I have a way of creating mana batteries. You know that, I told you last week I was working on them. I¡¯ve got to the stage they work reliably.¡±

    ¡°What if she¡¯s discovered?¡±

    ¡°Inari, she¡¯ll have on a mana battery which you¡¯ll weave a disguise spell into. Do you not trust your own handicraft? And also, so what if she does get caught out by one of her class-mates. It¡¯s an elementary school. Do you honestly think the adults would believe them, if one of her classmates told a teacher that Shoko was a kitsune?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Paul stretched out an arm, and tapped Inari on the tip of her nose with a forefinger.

    ¡°Shh, she will be alright. Shoko is lonely here. By the sound of it, she has been for years but having Aimi-chan and Jiao around some of the time has only made it worse. She¡¯s a young girl Inari, not a baby. Let her grow up a bit, and stretch her independence a little. Ok?¡±

    Inari shook her head slightly.

    ¡°I know how cruel humans can be, children worse than most. What if they discover she¡¯s different, that she¡¯s not like them..¡±

    ¡°Inari, Others are going to have to integrate with humans eventually. It would be best if we do a trial run first...¡±

    ¡°You want to use her as an experiment?!¡±

    ¡°No, not that! Just, if there are going to be problems, an elementary school is the safest space I can think of to find them. It¡¯s kinda like... training wheels for the whole idea. You know I wouldn¡¯t put Shoko or any of the Other children at risk! You¡¯re being over-protective Inari.¡±

    Inari threw the plum to the ground and stamped her foot.

    ¡°I am NOT! You forget your place Herald! She is my daughter, not yours. If you had family and children of you own you¡¯d understand...¡±

    Inari stopped, arrested by the look of pain in Paul¡¯s eyes as he took a half step backwards. Paul bowed, a full court bow. His voice was like a cold wind blowing across an empty Arctic tundra.

    ¡°Of course Inari-sama. You are right. I am not a father, nor will I ever be so. Very well, as you say, I forget my place. With your permission I shall withdraw. There is much work to do.¡±

    Paul walked off, as per protocol not turning his back on her until he was out of sight. Inari stood frozen until he was gone, and then slowly, sightlessly stumbled towards the tree until her outstretched hands touched its rough bark. She sank down to her knees, curling forwards, and only then began to sob, stinging tears of regret trickling down her cheeks, watering the roots of the plum tree.

 Forging a Relationship

    The workshop echoed to hammer blows on hot metal, as Paul vented his anger and hurt. He wasn¡¯t specifically forging anything, just working hot metal the hard way, by hand. He¡¯d long since found that hitting something repeatedly with a big hammer was therapeutic.

    Inari had no right to throw his loss in his face like that. He¡¯d thought they were friends but the moment they¡¯d disagreed on something, she¡¯d whipped out the ¡®You forget your place¡¯ card. So, she was a former-maybe-still goddess and he was her Herald, that didn¡¯t mean she was better than him.

    Paul was furious. Not just with Inari, as such, but with the culture that shaped her attitude, with whatever asshole had turned her memory into Swiss cheese, and with Japanese society that allowed people to be discriminated against based on appearance or nationality.

    He was also pretty furious with himself too, for mishandling matters.

    He hadn¡¯t quite been out of hearing range when Inari had crumpled sobbing. He hated himself for the fact that he hadn¡¯t turned around and gone back to her then. But his hurt had been too sharp, too blinding then. He knew at the time, that turning back would have only resulted in bitter angry words that couldn¡¯t be later unsaid.

    Now¡­ he didn¡¯t know what to do, and he hated that too.

    He knew he should say sorry¡­ but as time sped onwards it just became harder to imagine doing so. How could one say sorry to a Goddess, even as you knew she was wrong?

    Paul shook his head. Inari wasn¡¯t right, he still felt it was wrong to keep Shoko a virtual prisoner, even if it was supposedly for her own good. The problem with safety was that without risk there could be no growth. He even understood why Inari had said what she had¡­ however, one didn¡¯t need to have fathered a child, to feel like a father, and he¡¯d been something between a big brother and father to the children he¡¯d cared for in that Romanian Orphanage.

    He¡¯d left in the end. It had closed down¡­ and he¡¯d seen the last of those children off to their adoptive parents, despite their disadvantages. Not that he could claim all the credit there, they¡¯d had angels and miracle workers a-plenty finding them loving homes. He¡¯d just been one of many that kept the lights on, the heat going and the children fed and happy.

    Shoko sort of reminded him of some of those children.

    Of course, she was a lot healthier, less emotionally scarred by events. But that didn¡¯t mean she was without problems. Chiefly because she¡¯d grown up without other children around her.

    Paul paused in his work for a moment, all his attention consumed by thought.

    By rights actually, Shoko ought not to be as cheerful and outgoing as she was. She¡¯d spent eighty years isolated with only Inari for company! Paul thought to himself that she ought to be a lot more damaged than she was¡­ either she¡¯d had other company, other than casual and fleeting contact with human children, or Kitsune didn¡¯t have quite the same reactions to isolation.

    Now that he thought of it, the latter seemed more likely. It seemed more probable that despite his firmly held belief that Others were more alike than different, that there were still differences in the ways they thought and felt, over and above cultural differences that is. Perhaps Shoko was more resilient due to her biology, simply put.

    Still, none of that invalidated his point. Shoko needed to get out and go to school and be with others of her own emotional and mental age..

    Which led to a problem, that as wrong as it was for Inari to stop her¡­ it would be equally wrong of him to circumvent Inari and help Shoko go anyway. Inari was her mother after all, while he was¡­ actually, Paul thought, what was he here?

    He was Inari¡¯s Herald. Which said damn all about how he stood in relation to Shoko. But Shoko herself seemed to have informally adopted him, placing him somewhere between big brother and father-figure. For that matter, didn¡¯t heralds have helper spirits? Ok, Shoko wasn¡¯t a spirit, as such, but then neither was he, and he still had Aimi-chan too.

    Paul shook his head, metaphysical relationships aside, he was here to help Inari, to act as her conscience, her intermediary and sometimes aide. Looked at in that light, it would be well within his remit as Inari¡¯s Herald to be at least prepared for the possibility that Shoko would be going to school. She¡¯d need paperwork, and an explanation for her non-attendance beforehand.

    He stared ahead, musing, while steel heated in the forge. Paperwork wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a problem. He¡¯d discovered years ago that his talent for storytelling, and fairly decent skills as an artist, made him quite good at forging whatever documents were necessary but unavailable. However, there was the hitch that this being a Japanese school system, he was pretty sure most of it would be computer based. His skills at hacking were non-existent. He went back to hammering as he considered the matter.

    Paul inwardly shrugged¡­ well, all she needed was a story to explain where she¡¯d been. Perhaps Shoko and Jiao would be the returning daughters of Japanese businessmen or diplomats, friends rather than family, who¡¯d grown up abroad, somewhere like Russia, or maybe a Japanese enclave in Britain. That would explain the lack of computer records and so on. Incompatible systems usually meant that people resorted to literal paperwork. He thought about it as he worked the hot metal, shaping it as the fancy took him.

    Paul sighed, and put down the hammer he¡¯d been using. With a pair of tongs he picked up and examined the work piece he¡¯d been forging out. He hadn¡¯t really been making something, he¡¯d just been hammering with nothing in mind but now as he looked, it resembled a twiggy branch. It would need tempering and heat treating to harden the steel and make it less brittle though, otherwise bits would snap off far too easily.

    Paul frowned, only just realising as he noticed the subtle whorls of a Damascus pattern, that he¡¯d accidentally picked up the billet of steel he¡¯d used half of to make the compression chamber. Which meant it would have some ¡®interesting¡¯ properties. Then, in his minds eye he saw the potential hidden in the steel¡­ he¡¯d have to fabricate some tiny cherry blossoms, small thin discs of steel hammered and carved into delicate petals, welded into pentagonal flowers with tiny wires as stamens. It would require delicate, precise welding.

    Turning over the branch of cherry blossoms, recreated in steel in his minds eye, he saw other possibilities. He had enough tiny fragments of the clear crystals to grind into dust and make an enamel paste with; adding red glass dust wouldn¡¯t affect it¡¯s esoteric properties he thought, and would give it a proper not-quite-white pink tinged colour, as well as acting as a binder when it was heat fused.

    Paul frowned¡­ there had been other minerals in that cave too, now that he thought of it. And he had no idea what, if any, magical properties they had. Well, he¡¯d time enough to conduct some experiments while the steel was slowly heated up and cooled, and then etched in ferric chloride and finally in strong coffee to bring out the bark-like twisted Damascus pattern. Not to mention making and firing the enamels afterwards.

    Paul shrugged to himself, maybe along the way as well as finding out if any other crystals had ¡®interesting¡¯ properties, he might come up with an answer to his personal problems too. He wasn¡¯t too sure what he was making here, but he thought to himself that he¡¯d figure it out as he went along.

    Paul shook his head, and went to select a piece of round stock to slice up into blank discs, to make a few dozen tiny flowers out of. With luck, he should have something he would feel comfortable calling a done piece. That is, with another twelve to eighteen hours work perhaps. What he was going to do with it afterwards, he had no idea¡­ but making art was better than just randomly hammering.

    Who knew, maybe it could serve duty as an olive branch, so to speak.

    Inari was still curled up under the plum tree when Kiko came to see where she was, although by then Inari was dry eyed. She looked up at the sound of approaching footsteps, and Kiko almost stumbled at her emotionally hollowed out expression.

    ¡°Inari-sama what is the matter?!¡±

    ¡°I have said an unforgivable thing.¡±

    ¡°To Paul-sama? Surely not?¡±

    Inari nodded slowly, mournfully.

    ¡°I¡­ have used my knowledge of his heart, and used it to pierce him through. I fear I have turned him against me Kiko-san!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be that easy to dissuade. What did you two argue about, that led to this?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°A foolish thing.¡±

    ¡°Inari-sama¡­ let¡¯s go and take tea.

    Inari tilted her head up, and regarded Kiko, and then sighed.

    ¡°We shall then¡­ but only so you don¡¯t use my own words against me.¡±

    ¡°Something about how it clears the mind, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Inari rolled her eyes, but allowed herself to be led away.

    Inari explained what had happened over tea and sticky rice buns, eventually concluding with;

    ¡°.. his eyes reminded me of the stars in the winter skies above Hokkaido. Then he just bowed, and walked away, so formally.¡±

    Kiko shuddered.

    ¡°Brr¡­ surely not. No one could be that cold!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s English... you know how cool their blood is said to be, and he is a strong willed man, who has chosen to bury his heart alongside his late wife.¡±

    Kiko sighed.

    ¡°He could almost be the hero of a hiren novel!¡±

    ¡°A sad love novel? What is that?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re stories where two characters are in love but there are difficulties such that they can never be together, or one character loves another who does not or can not return that feeling, or is unaware of how the other feels...¡±

    Kiko blushed scarlet, belatedly realising what she was saying.

    ¡°I..I mean, so I¡¯ve heard¡­¡±

    ¡°You read these?¡±

    ¡°No!..I mean yes, maybe¡­ I might have read one or two, you know, just a little.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Inari leaned a little forward, a faint smile playing about her lips.

    ¡°Ki-ko-san! Are you, what they call, a fan?¡±

    Kiko blushed harder than before, muttering in a very small voice.

    ¡°¡±

    ¡°Kiko-san, would you lend one of your sad love novels to a friend perhaps?¡±

    ¡°I may have, accidentally, packed one, or two. So, yes¡­ if my friend promised to never tell anyone ever that I had them.¡±

    Inari looked puzzled.

    ¡°Are they illegal, or immoral..?¡±

    Kiko-san shook her head.

    ¡°Oh, no, nothing like that! Just... embarrassing! If any of my colleagues knew, I would be teased without mercy! They¡¯re the sort of novels that teenage girls like...¡±

    ¡°Ah, and not sensible and mature senior experts or nieces of head priests, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Inari smiled a small mischievous smile, which quickly faded as her mind wandered back to her present predicament.

    ¡°Ah¡­ do any of these sad-love novels have a happy ending?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, rarely¡­ but it¡¯s always doomed. The hero is found to be dying with only a short time left for example. They wouldn¡¯t be sad-love novels otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Any happy love novels, where difficulties are overcome?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ ah... Inari-sama¡­ is it really appropriate to be discussing your Herald this way?¡±

    Inari flushed bright scarlet, and stammered out..

    ¡°Ehhh! I..I..wasn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t mean¡­. I only wanted to..to.. lighten his heart...as a friend!¡±

    Kiko regarded Inari over the rim of her tea cup as she took a sip from it..

    ¡°As you say Inari-sama¡­ I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean anything inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°No! I just... want to find a way back to where we were.¡±

    Kiko sighed, and shook her head.

    ¡°Inari-sama¡­ I know you know that¡¯s never possible. That one can only move forward, not back. You cannot un-say what has been said. But you can wash away that stain with other words.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you think I should apologise to him? For the hurt I dealt him?¡±

    ¡°That would be a good start yes¡­ but they do say actions speak louder than words. What can you do to show him you are sorry?¡±

    Inari sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sure I should¡­ but it¡¯s been a long, long, time since I¡¯ve had friends! And all this feels... new, again.¡±

    Kiko sat looking at Inari for moment or two. Inari found something fascinating at the bottom of her tea cup to stare at, as her cheeks reddened. Eventually, after the small eternity of a second or two, Kiko shook her head slowly.

    ¡°Ok¡­ well first things first¡­ do you think he was right?¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°Shoko-san, and going to school.¡±

    Inari bit her bottom lip, frowning and then sighed.

    ¡°Not¡­ exactly¡­ but I think he has... had a point that Shoko needs to be allowed to take risks in order to grow. I would be a poor mother if I tried to keep her as a child forever.¡±

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s a start. So Shoko will be going to school then?¡±

    ¡°...yes¡­¡±

    Kiko sighed, and reached over to pat Inari¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I know, you¡¯re scared for her. My mother is just the same every time I go abroad. She says it¡¯s a mother¡¯s duty to be afraid for her children, but it is also her duty to smile bravely and wave them goodbye.¡±

    Inari nodded in whole-hearted agreement. Kiko laughed slightly.

    ¡°You look just like her right now¡­ maybe it¡¯s something all mothers have in common.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.. so.. what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Well, Shoko is going to need school supplies isn¡¯t she? So, shopping! We need to find out what her schools requirements are, and where we can get them.¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Inari, most of it we can buy on-line now. I can ask my mother, without going into details, what is needed I¡¯m sure she has a checklist.¡±

    ¡°Is there¡­ a lot of things¡­? Only, well, we are rather short on funds. Paul-sama would not be happy if I spent money on frivolous things that he needed for more important things.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure he would see it that way, but no matter. Shoko is the same size as my little sister was last year. I can ask mother if she can make a package of whatever can be reused¡­ backpacks for example.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a backpack?¡±

    ¡°Oh...Oh Inari¡­ this is going to take longer than I thought...¡±

    It took Paul two whole days of work and a night to complete the cherry blossom branch. He ate and slept, when he slept, in the workshop. Throwing himself into his work head-long. He had a vague notion that Ash had been and gone a couple of times, and food had appeared on workbenches at intervals¡­

    He¡¯d also discovered a lot more about how different sorts of crystals reacted to mana. Most did nothing, despite what the new-age community maintained. However, one important discovery he¡¯d made was that single crystals of the common mineral Selenite polarised mana, and by placing two of them in sequence one after another, they¡¯d only allow a flow of mana through if their polarities were aligned. Rotating one of the crystals stopped the flow. Which allowed him to create a simple on/off switch¡­ which meant it was possible to create logic gates based on mana.

    Paul wasn¡¯t sure how that could be useful, but then, he mused, the person that invented the transistor had no idea the uses that would be put to either.

    Not all the ideas he¡¯d had were as beneficial. There was one set of notes, an idea he¡¯d had sometime in the dark of night, that he decided to put away safely. He¡¯d been tempted to burn them, but firstly he was loath to throw away any research, and secondly he might need to come up with a defence someday. But for now, the world had enough guns, it didn¡¯t need another one, especially not this one.

    Come mid-morning Paul stared at the completed cherry blossom branch. It glowed with a subtle inner light, at least to his eyes. The folded steel branch acted as a mana battery, although he hadn¡¯t managed to charge it all the way up yet so he had no idea of it¡¯s capacity, other than ¡®a lot¡¯. Each bloom was coated in an enamel paste which would accept a pre-formed spell or magical construct pressed into it, giving the whole thing thirty-three ¡®slots¡¯ that could hold a spell of any sort.

    Paul sighed, and wrapped the branch in a silk cloth. He¡¯d run out of excuses for hiding away in the workshop, it was time to face Inari.

    When Paul-sama did not join her for breakfast the day after their argument, Inari had been hurt. She¡¯d retreated to her hall and lost herself in dreams, not stirring out from among her furs and silks.

    The second day, she had sat at their usual table, well into the afternoon. Shoko had fearfully approached her mid-afternoon and told her that Paul-sama was working on something in the workshop, and he¡¯d not come out or even stopped except to nap briefly. Inari had nodded, and gotten up and gone into her hall¡­ and she did not emerge until mid-morning the next day.

    Inari had been sitting at the breakfast table, a pot of tea cooling in front of her, food untouched, when a dirty, dishevelled figure stumbled onto the terrace. Inari¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the unkempt sight of her Herald.

    She started to her feet, shocked. He looked like he¡¯d gone without rest for far longer than it could¡¯ve been. His eyes were bloodshot and red, his face was grey where it wasn¡¯t black with soot, and his hair¡­ his hair had gone white mostly.

    ¡°Paul! What has happened to you?!¡±

    Paul opened his mouth, and coughed. Inari quickly poured him a glass of the iced lemon tea that Kiko favoured, and pressed that into his hand, which he drained in one, continuous, swallow. With a gasp he came up for air, and ruefully smiled at her.

    ¡°Thank you Inari¡­ I hadn¡¯t realised how parched I was.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ look awful. Your hair¡¯s gone white!¡±

    Paul frowned, and took a step back, bent, and ruffled his hair with his hand, producing a cloud of dust. Revealing that his hair was still mostly black, save for the touch of silvery-grey at one temple.

    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to worry you, it¡¯s just dust.¡±

    ¡°What have you been doing?¡±

    ¡°Using scraps of crystal to create enamels, experimenting to see if other crystals have unusual properties, and making this¡­. Mostly just this.¡±

    Paul produced a silk wrapped something, and laid it in her hands. Inari was surprised at how heavy it was as she began to carefully unwrap it¡­

    A gasp escaped her lips as she saw what the silk hid.

    It was an astoundingly life-like branch of cherry blossoms. Each tiny petal hand made and painted in a silk-like enamel of the most delicate pink hue. The bare steel of the branch was textured and shaped like wood, darkly burnished and etched to resemble bark

    But most astoundingly, it sang with power under her finger-tips. She could feel the eager void of each flower, waiting to be filled with orderly magic, and the way the steel, of all things, thrummed with raw mana!

    Inari turned wonder filled eyes towards where Paul had slumped at the breakfast table.

    ¡°Paul-san! How?!¡±

    ¡°Accident, at first. I picked up a billet of steel to take my temper out on. Wound up with something that looked a bit like a branch, and realised I¡¯d used the same sort of steel someone had used long ago to make the core to that staff. So, I looked at it¡­ and saw that. After that it was just as case of continuing to fiddle with it, trying to make it look more like how I imagined.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ the blooms?¡±

    ¡°Crystal dust in the enamel paste. Worked fairly well.¡±

    ¡°But... why?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Because I could, and because I thought you¡¯d like it¡­. And because I owe you an apology.¡±

    ¡°Oh Paul-san! If anything I owe you one, I should NOT have said what I did! Can you ever forgive me?¡±

    Paul smiled tiredly and shook his head slowly, disturbing a small plume of dust.

    ¡°Inari, Inari, Inari¡­ of course I do. You were right, I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be a parent. I do know what it¡¯s like to care for a child though. But I transgressed too. I made you cry, bad enough... but then I walked away. I left you hurt and alone. Which is something one should never do to someone you care about.¡±

    ¡°I hurt you too...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you did¡­ and I forgive you. But I acted badly as well. I should¡¯ve gotten over my hurt, and stayed with you, instead of storming off like some kid having a temper tantrum. At the very least I should¡¯ve come back when I¡¯d cooled down enough to think straight.¡±

    ¡°You were angry?¡±

    ¡°I was furious¡­ I, ah, run more towards being cold and very polite, when I am that angry.¡±

    ¡°I hope never to see that again! It was¡­ terrifying!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll never get that angry ever again, but I can promise to try and do better and not direct it at you.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ and if I deserve it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know where to find hot metal, a hammer and an anvil. It¡¯s very therapeutic.¡±

    ¡°If this is the result, I cannot disagree¡­ but I hope never to give you cause to do that again.¡±

    Paul smiled tiredly.

    ¡°Hey Inari?¡±

    ¡°Yes Paul?¡±

    ¡°One friend to another, are we alright now?¡±

    Inari put the cherry blossom branch down carefully and put her arms around Paul, resting her head against his chest.

    ¡°If you say we are, then we are.¡±

    ¡°Oh good. Because I think I need food, and a bath¡­ and then about a week¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Inari took a step back¡­ and made point of holding her sleeve over her nose.

    ¡°You are NOT wrong about the bath Paul-san.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow and dryly remarked.

    ¡°Thank you for that Inari-sama.¡±

    ¡°Inari!Inari!Inari!Inari!Inari!¡±

    Shoko¡¯s voice echoed around the terrace as she hurtled though the round moon door in the wall around the shrine.

    ¡°Paul-sama¡¯s not in the workshop any... Eep!! Oh! Hi Paul-sama!¡±

    Paul turned, and blinked in surprise. Shoko was dressed in a smart school uniform, with a traditional sailor-uniform like top, a warm fuzzy cardigan jacket and a white skirt with a broad blue band half an inch above the hem.

    ¡°Hello there¡­ I see things have been going on while I was busy.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm! Kiko took me shopping! Do you like it?! I¡¯m wearing it in!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very cute. Smart too¡­ ah. That reminds me.¡±

    Paul put a folder in a jacket down on the table. It looked well travelled, and a bit battered.

    ¡°Shoko¡¯s papers, school records, and so on¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure of her academic grades so I¡¯ll fill those in later. Her cover story is that she¡¯s the daughter of a Japanese businessman, working abroad in England. She¡¯s been attending a Japanese cultural school while in England, but her father is concerned about her grades and degree of cultural assimilation, so he¡¯s sent her back home. She¡¯s living in the care of his young wife, that¡¯s you Inari, and his personal assistant, which would be me.¡±

    Inari stared at the folder, wide eyed. Shoko slipped the packet of papers out of the jacket and leafed though them.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, it¡¯s all here! It looks old, how does it look old?! It even smells old! Hoi! I don¡¯t have a perfect attendance record?!¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want it to look too good. I looked up what the average was, and pitched a bit above that. People never believe something if it¡¯s perfect. You have to leave flaws. If you look through you¡¯ll see that they spelled your name wrong on one of the sheets, crossed it out and initialled it. It¡¯s details like that, that really sell something.¡±

    Inari finally recovered her voice.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ is there something you¡¯d like to tell me? Like a criminal past perhaps?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯m ashamed of. I forged travel papers for refugees, passports so they could claim they were citizens of neutral countries, that sort of thing. I even managed to ¡®steal¡¯ an entire convoy of trucks, plus armed escorts, by forging orders from the regional commander. Kinda felt sorry for the base commander when he handed in his report, but we were long gone and three countries over by then.¡±

    Inari giggled, shaking her head, while Shoko stared wide-eyed at Paul.

    ¡°Paul-sama...that¡¯s Cool!¡±

    Inari nodded agreement with Shoko.

    ¡°It seems there is much I didn¡¯t know about you, my Herald¡­ I look forward to finding out what else you have not told us.¡±

    Paul smiled, and then sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯ll have to wait, I¡¯m about ready to fall over.¡±

    Inari looked faintly alarmed, and contrite.

    ¡°Oh! Of course. We¡¯ve been keeping you¡­ Sorry! Shoko-san run and make the bath house ready! Tell Kiko that Paul-san is ...¡±

    ¡°¡­ not working himself to death now.¡±

    Inari gave him a look, but carried on.

    ¡°That Paul-san is in need of food, and would she mind cooking?¡±

    ¡°I go!¡±

    As Shoko dashed off, Inari slid in under Paul¡¯s arm, propping him up as he¡¯d begun to list rather to one side.

    ¡°Inari, I¡¯m filthy dirty and I stink, you¡¯ll make a mess of your robe.¡±

    ¡°Bother the robe! You look as if you are about to fall over.¡±

    ¡°I can manage...¡±

    ¡°Why are men always so stubborn? They can be dying, their entrails around their ankles, and they¡¯ll insist they are fine and don¡¯t need any help!¡±

    Paul snorted in amusement.

    ¡°Sounds like some things don¡¯t change much. Well, to prove evolution does happen, let me grab some toast to stop me from imploding and you can help me to the bath house. And if you get muck all over your robe, it¡¯s your own fault.¡±

    ¡°And yet you still manage to make it sound as if you are doing me a favour by accepting my help. Argh! Men!¡±

    Paul chuckled as Inari shook her head, although her expression belied her words, as they headed slowly and somewhat randomly weaving, towards the bathhouse.

 Bath-house Shananigans

    Paul hadn¡¯t really looked at the temples onsen, or bathhouse before. Each guest house had it¡¯s own private shower-room, as well as a tiny kitchen alcove. He didn¡¯t mind using the communal kitchen block, but he was still British enough that taking a bath in public didn¡¯t exactly appeal. So he¡¯d only given the small wooden structure a cursory look before.

    But, as he lazed against the side of the hot pool, he thought he might have been mistaken¡­

    The onsen sat alongside one of the numerous streams that threaded their way down the mountain through the bamboo forest. What appeared to be a small wooden hut, was in fact only a fraction of it. The structure housed the changing rooms and cleansing showers one used before entering the actual communal pools. The showers were fed water from further upstream via a bamboo aqueduct, which empted out into a large cast iron water heater, situated outside the shower room. That in turn fed a set of bamboo pipes that emptied out by pulling on a cord.

    Paul was sure Shoko had to have used some kitchen sink magic, because the water was already steaming hot when Inari led him in.

    He was relieved to note that the onsen was divided, male and female. He hadn¡¯t acclimatised culturally that far yet. He¡¯d showered, sitting on a small wooden stool and then gently lowered himself into the stone tub full of steaming hot water.

    The tubs were roofed over, but open on two sides, with a spectacular view of the tumbling mountain stream and the verdant bamboo forest on the opposite bank. Paul absently noted that the tub had been partly built from close-jointed stone blocks, fitted with such precision that they were water-tight despite there being no sign of mortar. These blocks formed a retaining wall around a hollow in the raw bed rock, deepening the pool until it was about waist height in places, although there was a knee height shelf running around the inside edge, allowing one to sit comfortably.

    A short flight of three steps down from the roofed over terrace led to another natural pool, filled directly by water diverted from the stream¡­ Paul shuddered slightly at the sight of that. The water in the stream-fed pool would be freezing.

    He was drowsing off, lulled by the warmth and the sound of the stream, leaning with his arms on the side of the pool, when he felt the water lap against his back.

    He paid it no heed, until he felt small delicate hands rubbing over his back. With a start he started to jump up, but his foot slipped and he went under, his yell turning into a gurgle.

    Slim hands caught him under the arms and pulled him to the surface. Spluttering, blinking water from his eyes, he found himself looking into the concerned face of Inari.

    His eyes flicked down, and then he firmly fixed them on her face.

    ¡°I say! Inari! I thought there was no mixed bathing allowed!¡±

    ¡°Normally, but since it¡¯s just us and there¡¯s no attendant... and I brought you a tray of food.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ right. Thank you. And yet, for that you have to be naked and in the water with me?¡±

    ¡°Well my robes are dirty, and the air is rather cool this time of year.¡±

    Paul looked doubtfully at the innocent expression on her delicate features¡­ and then sighed.

    ¡°Oh, alright. I¡¯m too tired to dispute the point. You know nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    ¡°I understand, all I was planning to do was feed you, pamper you, and then you are going to relax...¡±

    Paul decided he was far too tired to object, he¡¯d rather just lean back and allow himself to be pampered.

    ¡°Well, If this is your idea of an apology, Inari-sama¡­ then you¡¯re doing it right.¡±

    ¡°I have had some little practice...¡±

    Paul chuckled and tried to relax¡­ and keep his eyes firmly above Inari¡¯s neck line.

    Paul slowly awoke, he¡¯d been dreaming about Kate; he remembered the taste of her lips and the feeling of her lying against him.

    For a moment he was confused, somewhere between dream-filled sleep and awake¡­ the sky above him was purple stained gold by the sunset. He could feel his head was resting on a soft pillow. He murmured her name, wondering where she was¡­ and then memory, hated memory, flooded in and he was coldly awake. He gasped at the clutch of ice around his heart.

    He squeezed his eyes shut, willing away the pain.

    ¡°Paul-san?¡±

    Paul stilled, that had been Inari¡¯s voice, from directly behind him. He had a sudden intuition.

    ¡°Inari-sama¡­ if I turn round I¡¯m going to discover that¡¯s not a pillow my head is resting on, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Would you rather I let you drown in your sleep? Rather than rest your head on my shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think I owe you an apology.¡±

    Inari chuckled, a rather wicked sounding one.

    ¡°Of course, I make no mention of what your back is rubbing against.¡±

    ¡°Inari!¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop being so English! I¡¯m wearing a towel, which one does not usually do in an onsen, but in deference to your squeamishness about nudity.¡±

    Paul opened his mouth, then sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable aren¡¯t I? Holding you to my standards.¡±

    ¡°A little. Civilisation is about compromise though, and you are new to Japan¡±

    ¡°Where as you¡¯ve been around since before Japan was Japan.¡±

    Inari shrugged, which Paul tried to ignore, then he sighed.

    ¡°Oh, what the hell¡­ Lose the towel, Inari, if it makes you feel better. I need something to eat again anyway. I think I fell asleep before I was done.¡±

    Paul pushed off from the stone side, swimming sedately across the short distance to where a tray of food rested by the waters edge. From behind him there was a rather soggy splat, as Inari got rid of the saturated towel.

    Paul turned and lay against the side of the pool, his eyes closed, nibbling on the fruit he¡¯d found. After a bit he lifted his head opening his eyes.

    Inari was submerged almost to her chin¡­

    ¡°Hey Inari..¡±

    ¡°It was chilly when I stood up!¡±

    Paul snickered.

    ¡°Yeah, I can see that.¡±

    ¡°Hoi! No one said you could comment!¡±

    Paul laughed, shaking his head. Inari mock scowled at him.

    ¡°You wait until you have to get out Paul-san¡­ that fine staff of yours will become a chopstick!¡±

    ¡°Hoi! Now who¡¯s commenting Inari-san!¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s alright for you! You¡¯ve been asleep, I¡¯ve been lying here... holding onto you... looking, and not daring to move at all!¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Inari-san, have you been leering at me in my sleep now?¡±

    Inari blushed crimson..

    ¡°It¡¯s been a hundred years Paul-san! You wouldn¡¯t blame a woman for just looking, would you?!¡±

    Paul eyed her with a speculative, and somewhat dangerous light in his eyes, and slowly stood up. Inari¡¯s eyes went wide, her gaze darting up and down him¡­ As he waded across the pool towards her she licked her lips, her breath speeding up.

    ¡°P..Paul-san.. what are...¡±

    Paul bent, and scooped Inari up into his arms, causing her to squeak in surprise. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing herself against him as he strode out of the pool¡­

    It was only when he held her out over the lip of the small terrace that she began to show signs of alarm

    ¡°Paul-san, what are you doing?¡±

    Inari looked down, and gasped.

    ¡°Paul no! You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not a lot I wouldn¡¯t dare Inari...¡±

    ¡°Paul! Stop. I command you! Your goddess commands thee stop, Herald!¡±

    Paul let go.

    There was a brief scream that ended in tremendous splash, followed by an even louder scream as Inari came up for air after landing in the cold water pool.

    Some while later, Inari sat in the hot water pool, as far across from Paul as she could get, glaring at him. Paul just leaned lazily against the side, still grinning slightly. Across the stream the fireflies were just beginning to twinkle in the darkness of the bamboo forest, as above them the first stars shone in the deep purple of the evening sky.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I like you any more Paul.¡±

    ¡°Pity that, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re rotten and mean and not at all what a Herald should be!¡±

    ¡°And yet, you chose me...¡±

    ¡°You deceived me! Acting like an English gentleman, when you¡¯re a..a..¡±

    ¡°A blaggard, a cad, a scoundral and a brute?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what those first two are, but yes!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll notice I never claimed to be a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°Oooo! You!¡±

    ¡°Inari, Inari¡­ a word of advice. Don¡¯t ever take me for granted¡­ and don¡¯t think you can command me.¡±

    Inari stilled, and then sighed.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°In all seriousness Paul-san. I am so very sorry I said that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time.¡±

    ¡°I... I know¡­ I should not have done it then either.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ if I recall correctly, you claimed I was your Herald, but I never actually agreed. As I understand it, it takes the agreement of both parties for a contract, is that not so?¡±

    ¡°It is¡­ and I said I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard you. And you said it last time too.¡±

    Inari winced.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re about to say something along the lines of old habits are hard to break?¡±

    Inari sighed and nodded.

    ¡°You also seem to forget I¡¯ve said before that I am uncomfortable with you trying to persuade me into your arms, yes?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry Paul-sama! Even I have limits and...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Yeah, I heard you. I suppose goddesses, especially beautiful ones, aren¡¯t accustomed to hearing the word ¡®no¡¯ and not getting what, or who, they want.¡±

    Inari sighed, wincing, and nodded sadly.

    ¡°You are right. I have been acting selfishly. I have become that which I despise most in men. I would understand if you wish not to be my Herald, even if you wish to leave us¡­ I..I would be desolate, but I would not protest.¡±

    Paul sighed, and swam over to her¡­

    ¡°Inari¡­ there are many reasons why I should do just that.¡±

    Inari stared down at the water blindly, and nodded. Paul shook his head, and leaned forward to place a chaste kiss on her forehead, between the small red coma-shaped dots that marked her as a Kami.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t do that.¡±

    Inari looked up startled as Paul back-paddled a short distance, not taking his eyes off hers.

    ¡°Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re not beyond learning how to behave as a friend, and frankly, I¡¯d miss you more than I care to say.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Paul held up a hand, fore finger extended.

    ¡°But only as a friend. Those are my terms¡­ take them or leave them.¡±

    ¡°You no longer wish to be my Herald?¡±

    ¡°Ahh no, not that. But¡­ actually, you know, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve quite grasped the boundaries of that? I think maybe we need to set some though. This habit of yours of commanding me when you¡¯re pushed, for example. That I will not tolerate. I am not a servant.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Heralds have always been familiar spirits¡­ lesser beings, sometimes even complete creations. I... do not know what it means to have a living human as one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can see that. Ok, well, you screwed up twice, don¡¯t let there be a third time please. Apart from anything else, every time you do it I have to fight an urge to turn you over my knee and spank you like a spoiled brat¡­ and I don¡¯t think that would be very dignified for either of us.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t da...¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow at Inari. Who abruptly shut her mouth, remembering that wasn¡¯t a wise thing to say.

    ¡°Um¡­ Yes, Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Good. Apart from that, I would actually like to continue to be your Herald, assuming you¡¯re willing to have me too. Just¡­ I¡¯d prefer it if we were more equals than what seems to be the norm. That said¡­ is there anything you¡¯d like to add? I wouldn¡¯t want it to be all about me.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Yes, there are one or two things Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Ok.. fire away.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t ever do what you did before, I..I can¡¯t take being abandoned. Not again. I could feel myself losing hope, dying inside again. I would almost rather you... you shouted at me, even hit me, rather than that!¡±

    Paul blinked, and the pulled Inari gently into his arms, holding her against him.

    ¡°Readily agreed. I shan¡¯t leave you. I honestly didn¡¯t realise it would hurt you that badly, although I should have. I can also promise you I will never hit you, that¡¯s just not in my nature. I¡¯ll need to think of some other coping mechanism now though. It¡¯s always been my habit that if I¡¯m upset or angry, I go for walk or go do something else... blacksmithing for example. Before that it was masonry, although I was terrible at that. But, I¡¯ll try and learn something else that doesn¡¯t involve going away or burying myself in some project.¡±

    Inari lifted her head to stare into Paul¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ I would not mind you taking a walk¡­ if you would not mind me walking with you?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ not sure if that would work. The idea is to change the context, to get away from what¡¯s bothering me. If we¡¯re having an argument, you coming with me defeats the purpose.¡±

    ¡°But, what if I¡¯m in my fox form?¡±

    ¡°You can do that? I mean, I know you can do that, but can you do that now? I thought it would take more magic than you have right now?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Not with that wondrous magical branch you have crafted. I might be able to do it only so many times a day, before it¡¯s power is exhausted and it needs to be replenished¡­ but it would be possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±

    Paul thought for moment, as Inari rested against his shoulder.

    ¡°Question¡­ can you talk in that form?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    ¡°No, seriously, because if all that¡¯s going to happen is that the argument would continue, then no, that won¡¯t work.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Oh! I see¡­ No, I can¡¯t, or rather I could, but it would take another spell for us to talk to each other. Also as a fox, the way I think changes, becomes more animal like. Foxes live in the moment, the past is irrelevant, the future hasn¡¯t happened. They don¡¯t have the same concerns either. Even if I could talk and understand human speech, I probably wouldn¡¯t want to argue.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ then that should work out alright. I mean if you can¡¯t argue with me, and I¡¯d feel damn silly arguing with a fox anyway come to think of it¡­ then the occasional long walk together to clear our heads should work out ok.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°I used to get changed and go for a run to clear my head. This is the same.¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°That sentence has completely different connotations than the one I¡¯m used to, and yet it still means the same thing.¡±

    Inari giggled, causing bits of her to bob against Paul. He shifted slightly, aware of a growing discomfort.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose it does¡­ it still amazes me that modern women have special and separate clothes to go deliberately running in, and that they are so... revealing!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well society has never been consistent, unless it was consistently contradictory.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. I mean, underwear? How is that different from swim wear, and why is one allowed to be seen and not the other?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t ask me¡­ but if we¡¯re complaining about that. Why is nudity in the bath house ok, but elsewhere not? Or for that matter, one of the ancient holidays involves parading giant dicks around the streets with young girls riding them, commando, and the rest of the year you can¡¯t even mention them or panties?¡±

    ¡°Commando?¡±

    ¡°Not wearing any pantsu under their skirts.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I suppose people are and always were, a bit strange. Although that one is because the god that came up with it was a pervert..¡±

    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s it!? The whole reason?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the real reason, but not what he told his priests to tell his followers. I think his excuse was it was something to do with fertility.¡±

    ¡°I bet¡­ and I bet the priests went along just so they could watch young girls flashing and getting all giggly.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°I think it might have even been the idea of the head priest at the time¡­ maybe. He was always trying to peer beneath the robes of young girls.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I bet¡­ dirty old men, both of them,¡±

    ¡°...and you¡¯ve never been tempted to peek, if you had the chance?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ tempted, but I don¡¯t. It¡¯s skeevy and lacks style, and besides there¡¯s the internet nowadays.¡±

    ¡°The internet?¡±

    Paul looked at Inari¡¯s puzzled expression, and sighed.

    ¡°Ohhh man... where do I start? Ok, think of it this way. Imagine if you can, that there was a way to ¡®show off¡¯ to people, without them finding out who you were, or you ever seeing them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we had those. Certain houses would require everyone to wear masks...¡±

    ¡°Right, so you know how people behave when they¡¯re effectively anonymous, right?¡±

    Inari nodded, still evidently not seeing where this conversation was going.

    ¡°Ok, so the internet allows you to share pictures, video or moving pictures, sound and so on¡­ all without knowing who¡¯s looking, or them knowing who you are. So, how long do you think it was, before someone got nude?¡±

    Inari laughed, bobbing up against Paul again.

    ¡°Not long! I know people¡­ I would bet it wouldn¡¯t even be minutes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. So, now there¡¯s a truly staggering amount of pornography you can find on the internet. So much so that it tends to drown out what you¡¯re actually looking for if you¡¯re not careful. And of course, anyone can see it, if they know how to use a computer.¡±

    ¡°Umm, Paul-san¡­ could you show me? So I don¡¯t feel so.. frustrated...¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I have a ba-aa-ad feeling about this, but ok. Just remember, a lot of it is acting or fictional¡­ and some of it isn¡¯t. There is some truly awful, horrible and disturbing stuff out there...¡±

    Inari nodded, and then blushing said in a small voice.

    ¡°Umm, could it be soon Paul-san¡­ only¡­ there is a rather impressive staff rubbing against my thigh which I am trying to ignore!¡±

    Paul¡¯s eyes went wide and he blushed, hastily backing away.

    ¡°Oh! I am so, so sorry Inari! I wasn¡¯t, I mean it was a reflex and I... wasn¡¯t paying attention!¡±

    ¡°I guessed that. Just that... a few minutes more and I might have... embarrassed myself.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I think I¡¯ll go and...do something else.. some place that¡¯s not here.¡±

    Inari nodded, her eyes not meeting his. Paul swam to the far side of the pool and grabbed his towel before getting out, his back to Inari.

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking she was wrong about the cold air though¡­

    As he was heading for the changing room, Inari called out.

    ¡°Paul-san...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Your wife was a very lucky woman. In many ways.¡±

    Paul chuckled, although not without some bitterness.

    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told¡­ but then, at the time I thought I was the lucky one!¡±

    Once they were both dressed, and sitting by a table in a small pavilion sharing an evening meal, it was full dark outside. Paul couldn¡¯t help thinking it was cosy, with the room lit by lantern light, even if the lanterns were lit by small balls of glowing heatless fox-fire, instead of candles.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ might I be permitted to ask a personal question?¡±

    ¡°Oddly formal of you Inari-san? But sure, ask, I might not answer however.¡±

    Inari nodded slowly.

    ¡°When you woke up in the onsen, you said a woman¡¯s name. Was that¡­ your wife¡¯s name?¡±

    Paul nodded, not trusting his voice.

    ¡°Might I be permitted to know a little something about her?¡±

    Paul frowned.

    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±

    Inari sighed.

    ¡°I¡­ I would like to know about the woman who captured your heart so thoroughly that you would be faithful to her, even beyond death. She... she must have been a wonderful person.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°She was¡­ is¡­ still, in a way.¡±

    Inari looked puzzled at him. Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Ok¡­ this might take some explaining. Neither K..Kate nor I were religious, but there were some things we both believed, or came to believe. She believed in reincarnation¡­ passionately so. She even remembered details, that frankly even I¡¯m at a loss to explain otherwise. She said, and I believed her, that some souls are just drawn to each other. That they meet time and time again¡­ down throughout the ages, and that we were just such a pair.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°It seems likely so, but as I have said, I have yet to meet, or at least recognise someone I knew.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°At the time, I believed her, in my darkest days I hoped that what she said was true. Now¡­ now I¡¯m not sure I know what to think, but it seems less impossible.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you vowed to be faithful, forever?¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find I take oaths seriously.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So, how did you two meet?¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually a pretty funny story¡­ see she was a photojournalist. She liked to travel as much as I did, but she was hopeless at staying out of trouble. So¡­ we hooked up in India, in Kathmandu, since she wanted to get into Tibet and I knew how. But I also knew that you¡¯d have to be crazy to try it, what with the Chinese border patrols at the time. However, Kate was insistent¡­ anyway, getting in was bad enough, but getting out proved to nearly impossible. Thanks to her kicking a high-up Chinese official right in the nuts, because he was trying to get fresh with this Tibetan girl, and Miss ¡®I¡¯m-an-impartial-photographer-I only-record-events¡¯ charged right in, leaping literally to her defence.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°First few months, she drove me crazy. She seemed to have the survival instinct of a lemming with a death wish, but gods she burned bright¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anyone with such a passion for life.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true what the say about the candle that burns twice as bright only lasts half as long.¡±

    Inari reached over the table and rested her hand on his.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ how did.. she meet her end?¡±

    Paul didn¡¯t answer for a few minutes, struggling to contain his emotions. His voice cracked when he spoke.

    ¡°On her own terms, I think is probably the best way to describe it. We were half way up some nameless mountain pass between Pakistan and India, once again chasing a story¡­ and she just... sat down. Said her hand was tingling and she felt a bit light-headed. So, we made camp early and¡­ and she just... kept getting worse. We both knew what was wrong, she¡¯d had a stroke or an embolism¡­ probably as a result of the altitude. A one in a million chance, but..¡±

    Paul drew in a deep breath.

    ¡°We both knew that there was no chance of getting to medical help in time¡­ and sometime around midnight, she lost her sight. I¡­ I think that¡¯s when she made her choice. It gets cold there at night, lethally so, but she went out without her jacket, slipped out while I wasn¡¯t looking and found a rock to sit on¡­ and waited for the sunrise.¡±

    Paul swiped at his eyes, and swallowed.

    ¡°I... found her there... in the morning. She... she was alive, but she was deep in hypothermia. Barely conscious. She roused a bit, and just asked me to sit with her, to describe the sunrise she couldn¡¯t see. So¡­ I did as she asked¡­ and then¡­ she went to sleep in my arms.¡±

    Inari came around the table, and put her arms around Paul, holding him. Paul buried his face in her shoulder and shuddered¡­

    ¡°Oh Inari.. I wanted to die so much¡­ I still do¡­ at times. But she¡­ she made me promise. To live, to have more adventures and to tell her all about them when we meet again. Bu...but it¡¯s... so hard! It hurts, so much! Every time..I..think of her... I feel like I¡¯m back on that mountainside, freezing in the thin air. I can¡¯t breathe¡­ and it¡¯s cold. So... cold... and dark.¡±

    Inari leaned back¡­ and stared into Paul¡¯s eyes. And then swore slightly. Paul jumped, shocked and surprised. He shook his head, feeling dizzy.

    ¡°Wh...what?¡±

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ you¡¯re haunted.¡±

 Ghosts and Yokai Metal.

    ¡°Well of course I¡¯m haunted, who wouldn¡¯t be?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No Paul-san, I mean you are literally haunted. By a y¨±rei of your wife, Kate.¡±

    Paul stared at Inari in shock, then started to his feet.

    ¡°No! How can you say that! She¡­ she... wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    Inari shook her head¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s not her that¡¯s haunting you, but rather her attachment to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Paul-san, please sit down and I¡¯ll explain.¡±

    Paul looked doubtfully at Inari, then sighed and sat down. He¡¯d done too much and had too many shocks in one day to resist any more.

    ¡°Alright¡­ explain then.¡±

    Inari settled herself, pouring them both a cup of tea before starting.

    ¡°First, please believe me. I am a Kami.. I have seen these things myself.¡±

    Paul nodded, he hadn¡¯t really thought about it, but of course she¡¯d know.

    ¡°Ok¡­ so you know the answers to life, the universe and everything.¡±

    ¡°Some of them, and of those, some I cannot reveal to anyone living. There are... rules... which I am bending now, but since you are my Herald I can tell you more than I could any other mortal.¡±

    ¡°Should I ask why there are rules, and who set them, or is that something I¡¯m not allowed to know?¡±

    ¡°The rules are there for the protection of mortals¡­ and no, I cannot say why. But they were decided by all the gods, and we¡¯re all bound to obey them. Even now, I cannot disobey that. But as my Herald you may know some things, but you must not, under any circumstances, tell anyone what I am about to tell you, or I will suffer for it.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ I understand. I might not agree, but I¡¯ll obey your restrictions. You have my word.¡±

    Inari nodded¡­

    ¡°Good.. so, it is as you believe. There is an afterlife, and one can return from it. A soul may not choose to, but one can do so. But there are conditions to being reincarnated. You cannot bring anything from one life to another, although it does sometimes happen that memories will linger. Not even the gods are perfect.¡±

    ¡°Okayy¡­ that¡¯s¡­ not exactly earth shattering news.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°That is not the part that is important. Paul-san, have you ever considered what happens to that which is left behind?¡±

    Paul opened his mouth, then closed it.

    ¡°You know, no¡­ and I don¡¯t think anyone else has either come to think of it. Not that I know of anyway.¡±

    Inari shook her head again.

    ¡°It¡¯s been considered by some, but is not a topic of great discussion. However what happens is that the spirit of a person, their Reikon, enters a waiting area when they die. Some mortals believe they remain there until funerary rites are conducted, but it¡¯s more complicated than that. If they wish to go to their final rest, to go on beyond even the Celestial Plane, then they pass through to the afterlife proper. But if they wish to return to life then they are stripped of all desires, attachments and memories of their former life, and only then they are sent back.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Ok, that sounds like what I¡¯ve heard, but what do you mean I¡¯m haunted, but not by Kate but something of her?¡±

    Inari sighed, shaking her head slowly.

    ¡°Sometimes all that emotion, all the desires, and attachments, is so strong that instead of fading away, it persists. That cast-off hollow shell of a person¡¯s spirit can find it¡¯s way back to the Mortal world as a y¨±rei which then haunts the living, trying to fill the void within itself.¡±

    Paul frowned.

    ¡°Like Aimi-chan?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No, Aimi-chan is a y¨±rei onry¨­. A ghost, still, but one who is intact. Her soul is still there but she was dragged back to life by her desire for vengeance, before she could be purified. Although, now you have bound her and purged her of her negative feelings, technically she is a Shiry¨­ or departed spirit. However, that which haunts you Paul-san is a B¨­rei. Literally a broken spirit, one that has the soul removed.¡±

    Paul closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Ok¡­ so if I understand you correctly, those that desire to be reincarnated have to shed all connections and memories of their former life, although that doesn¡¯t always work right. But sometimes that shed skin of their former life can survive on it¡¯s own long enough to come back to the mortal world and attach itself to someone?¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°That is correct, yes¡­ I think with you it¡¯s been growing stronger of late because you¡¯ve spent time in the Spirit realm with me.¡±

    Paul stilled, thinking about that for moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Ok¡­ yeah, I can see that. There have been times when I¡¯ve felt like Kate was just nearby, but... well, since it only seemed to happen when I¡¯d been in your Hall, I figured that it was probably a side effect. Since I¡¯d literally crossed over to the Other Side briefly.¡±

    ¡°Ah, actually... the Spirit World that Yokai and things like my Hall occupy is sort of in between, some parts closer to one side than the other. But none are wholly on the Other Side as you call it, or the Celestial Planes as I know it. That is a border only the deceased, Kami and Heralds can cross, usually. I... don¡¯t know if a living Herald could. But beyond the Celestial Plane, lies the afterlife proper. That is a border no-one can cross and come back from. But if, as you suggest, she has reincarnated, then... well, she could be among the living already, somewhere, or she may be waiting in the Celestial City to reincarnate until you arrive.¡±

    Paul nodded absently, still thinking.

    ¡°Ok, I think I get it¡­ it¡¯s not Kate, it¡¯s everything that made up her, except her soul. So, what do we do? Is it dangerous..?¡±

    Inari looked thoughtful.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ can I ask, how long has it been?¡±

    ¡°Since she died? Umm... just over ten years now.¡±

    Inari blinked.

    ¡°But you said it was recent¡­?¡±

    ¡°I lied a little. It feels like it was just recently, like maybe a month. Just enough time for the numbness to wear off and for it to sink in what happened. Yeah, it feels about that fresh.¡±

    Inari frowned.

    ¡°That... might be the y¨±rei affecting you, holding back your healing.¡±

    ¡°Might be? As in, it might not, as well?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain Paul-san. Something like that could have easily wounded your spirit so much that you would never truly recover. Or it might be like a wound with something still in it, so that it doesn¡¯t heal but instead festers, or forms a scar.¡±

    ¡°Any way of telling?¡±

    Inari shrugged.

    ¡°There are, or were, those that could¡­ but even as a Kami, I couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s not my talent. Certainly now I couldn¡¯t do it. But I would guess that it¡¯s not life threatening, not after so long. It might even be why you can see spirits. You exist in both worlds because of your connection.¡±

    Paul slowly nodded.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m haunted, but it¡¯s maybe not a bad thing then?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, although it might also make you more vulnerable. Just as you can see spirits, they can sense you. And some you do not want to meet. They could strike at you through your connection.¡±

    Paul pulled a wry face.

    ¡°Figures. The universe never hands out free gifts without strings attached. Can we do anything about that?¡±

    ¡°I can teach you magic Paul-san, how to create talismans and spells to defend yourself with. I am not the best teacher for that, but since I might be the only one left¡­ besides, if you are to serve as my Herald, I would have to teach you anyway.¡±

    ¡°Ok, that sounds sensible. Anything else?¡±

    Inari paused, frowning¡­ as if trying to decide something.

    ¡°There is one thing, but I am uncertain how wise it would be.¡±

    ¡°Bounce the idea off me, see if we can figure it out?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps if you were to do the opposite of what one would normally do? Instead of getting rid of the y¨±rei, you strengthen it, maybe even to the point where you can embody it... her¡­ so she manifests in the Mortal world. If she was strong enough, she could fight off spiritual attacks herself.¡±

    Paul shook his head, bewildered.

    ¡°I... I think I¡¯m too overloaded right now to think about this. I mean, I can see how that could be useful, it¡¯s like levelling up your pokemon, and what I wouldn¡¯t do to see Kate again! But, it wouldn¡¯t be her, would it? It might have her memories, her feelings maybe, or some of them anyway. But without her spirit, how real would it be?¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Inari shrugged.

    ¡°That¡¯s a question even I can¡¯t answer. Real is a word with many shades of meaning. It¡¯s not black and white as mortals persist in thinking.¡±

    Paul rubbed his face, trying to make sense of it all.

    ¡°I¡­ yeah.. no. I can¡¯t deal with this. Not yet. I¡¯m too tired.¡±

    Inari nodded slowly.

    ¡°I understand¡­ it¡¯s a lot to think of on too little sleep. Just, as she grows stronger so you¡¯ll find some of her thoughts and feelings will seep into your mind. That¡¯s why you felt the way you did when you were talking of...what happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ ok. I can see that now. But enough for tonight please Inari.¡±

    ¡°Of course Paul-san¡­ although, perhaps I might make a suggestion?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You might sleep better, with less nightmares, if you¡¯re not alone.¡±

    Paul regarded her suspiciously.

    ¡°Is this a ploy?¡±

    ¡°No, no! I would never take advantage of you that way! It need not even be me, just so long as it¡¯s someone. But I think perhaps loneliness is what brings her out. Perhaps in order to comfort you, but it¡¯s also that which causes your pain. I think if you weren¡¯t alone, it would ease.¡±

    Paul considered Inari¡¯s suggestion. Perhaps it was just his over-tired and over-taxed mind, but it seemed to make sense. Kate had always randomly wrapped herself around him whenever he¡¯d been down in the dumps about something, just to cheer him up. He could see her... wraith, shade perhaps?.. whatever term was right for that bit of her left behind anyway, doing that still and not understanding how it hurt to be reminded of her absence.

    Then again¡­ he wasn¡¯t sure how it, her, would react to him sleeping with another woman, even if it was just sleeping. Kate had never been the insecure or jealous type, but he¡¯d never been the sort to look at other women either.

    Paul frowned. Then again¡­ he had slept with Inari, kind of, thanks to several bottles of sake and a meddling little kitsune. Of course, he¡¯d also been so hung-over it was possible that he wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything that Kate¡¯s shade might have felt about that¡­ assuming she wasn¡¯t blind drunk too. He¡¯d always had a higher tolerance for drink than she did and she¡¯d been sharing head-space with him. If it even worked that way.

    Paul shook his head slowly, trying to clear it¡­ and caught sight of Inari¡¯s face as she misunderstood his gesture. Just for a second her composure cracked and he saw her heart, naked vulnerable longing plain on her face as well as pain at what she thought was rejection.

    Paul inwardly sighed. Regardless of his personal feelings, of his oaths and possible consequences, he couldn¡¯t in good conscience cause her any more pain¡­ besides, in that moment, he knew he didn¡¯t want to be alone either.

    ¡°Ok Inari¡­ we¡¯ll try it. No trying to seduce me though. Promise?¡±

    ¡°I promise Paul-san. Although, you¡¯ll forgive me if I think lewd things in the privacy of my own mind. I¡¯ve only been human for a short while and this body¡¯s demands can be most¡­ insistent, at times.¡±

    ¡°What you do in the privacy of your mind is your business and nobody else¡¯s¡­ although please don¡¯t tell me about it if you do. This is awkward enough as it is.¡±

    ¡°As you wish Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°So, my place or yours?¡±

    ¡°Yours Paul-san. The idea is not to strengthen the connection.¡±

    ¡°Right, of course. Well, maybe an early night wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea then.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Considering events, yes. I¡¯m tired too. Lets go to bed Paul-san¡­ and you needn¡¯t worry about me tonight. I couldn¡¯t even if I hadn¡¯t already promised. I¡¯m just too tired, even goddesses of fertility have their limits!¡±

    Inari¡¯s rueful look just made Paul laugh all the harder.

    ---

    Shoko skipped away from the onsen that Inari had asked her to see to. Paul-sama was apologising to Inari, and Inari was apologising to Paul-sama, and soon they¡¯d be in the bath-house together, where Shoko had used some of her magic to make sure the water was nice and hot, and that they¡¯d be undisturbed.

    Shoko grinned to herself, she¡¯d also slipped just tiny bit of her magic into the water, so it would make them feel¡­ happy. Not enough to be detectable by Inari, whose senses were still as keen as a swords edge, despite being human now.

    But that was the key to it; the spell Shoko had used only worked on humans, and Inari was physically human now, so even if she detected the spell, she wouldn¡¯t recognise it.

    Shoko hummed happily to herself, collecting up the breakfast things to take to be washed¡­ the spell would only nudge Paul-Sama and Inari-san along, not force them to do anything. It just might make them feel like doing something however.

    If all went well, Paul-sama and Inari-san would be in the onsen all day, since she¡¯d also woven that suggestion¡­ a reluctance to leave, into the privacy spell she put around the onsen. She told herself she was only helping them do what they¡¯d be doing anyway, but the truth was, she also relished the idea of an entire day without Inari-san watching over her, or Paul-sama asking for her help.

    Not that she minded either, but it made it very hard to come up with a surprise for them both.

    Shoko, chores done, hurtled into the Oni¡¯s great hall in the mine, calling out for her friend.

    ¡°Jiao! Jiao-chan! Where are you?!¡±

    Shoko heard the clatter of geta as Jiao came rushing up.

    ¡°What is it Shoko-chan? What¡¯s happened!?¡±

    Shoko bounced up and down in glee.

    ¡°Paul and Inari-sama are spending the rest of the day together in the onsen!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So we have all afternoon alone! We can do you-know-what together!¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?! What? Now? But I¡¯m not ready! I... what if I make a mistake or forget what to do?!¡±

    ¡°Then we do it again! Only better! Please Jiao-chan! We might not get a better chance!¡±

    ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll get Yuri and Yuko, you find Aimi-chan and Ash-senpai! Meet you in the main hall of the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yokai-metal are go!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t very long before they were all gathered in the temple¡¯s main hall. It was cobwebby, gloomy and it looked abandoned¡­ it was perfect. There was also more than enough space.

    Yuko arrived carrying her great drums in. She¡¯d dressed in a white cotton breast-band and a mid-thigh leather skirt composed of inch-wide strips studded with copper nails. Her hair had been teased and sprayed until it was wildly spiked and standing up like a halo around her head, and her skin shone where she¡¯d oiled it. She looked like some post-apocalyptic woman warrior from an 80¡¯s film poster. Shoko blinked at the normally shy and reserved Oni, but said nothing while Ash set up the camera.

    Yuri was nervously fingering the strings on her newly bought bass guitar, the beaded fringes on her thrift-store denim jacket jangling slightly as she fretted.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can do this Ash!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy it is. It¡¯s just a simple chord progression with modulations, you only need to remember five hand positions, that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°I know, but... what if I get them in the wrong order?¡±

    ¡°Then we stop and reshoot. No problem.¡±

    Ash left her head on the pile of boxes by the camera, and walked back over to the stage, picking up her lead guitar. Using her mouth and a chop stick she moved the camera slightly so it framed the three younger girls, Shoko front and centre in her shrine maiden¡¯s robes cut to just above her black laced up knee high boots, Aimi-chan floating above the stage to Shoko¡¯s left, in her old school uniform, and Jiao in her pink sakura yukata carrying her shamisen, with charms dangling from rings around her horns.

    Ash unzipped her dark red catsuit until it was near her navel, exposing the black sports bra she was wearing, and gave Shoko an OK signal. Yuri finished tying her hair back in a pony-tail, applied two thick streaks of red iron-oxide war paint to her cheeks under her eyes and nodded at Shoko.

    Shoko glanced around at her friends, then swallowed. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath, and tapped three beats with her foot¡­ On the third beat, Yuko started the drum beat, slowly swelling, thudding like a heart-beat or horses hooves galloping closer. A moment later, Yuri came in on bass, echoing the beat with the chord progression. A bar later Ash and Jiao picked up the melody line¡­ and four beats after that Aimi-chan roared in, screaming in her metal voice, a note that started somewhere around lower G and hit high C a few seconds after anyone else would have died of asphyxiation.

    Shoko opened her eyes, and bounced, bobbing her head to the beat, as the rest of the band joined in, banging their heads in time to Shoko¡¯s.

    Then, opening her mouth, she sang, Jiao and Aimi-chan echoing her.

    ¡°We are Yokai, and we¡¯re here! [We¡¯re here!]

    We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!

    We¡¯ve always been here! [We¡¯re here!]

    In shadows we dwelt, all through the years.

    Living in your forgotten, abandoned places,

    waiting until the day, when we can say,

    WE! ARE! HERE!

    We are Yokai, and we¡¯re here! [We¡¯re here!]

    We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!

    We¡¯ve always been here! [We¡¯re here!]¡±

    Aimi-chan floated forward to take the lead..

    ¡°Deny us our right, our place in the light,

    and we¡¯ll stalk the night, ready to fight

    To take back what is ours as much as yours...

    No Doubt!¡±

    All of them sang the chorus.

    ¡°We are Yokai, and we¡¯re here! [We¡¯re here!]

    We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!

    We¡¯ve always been here! [We¡¯re here!]¡±

    Shoko took the mike and sang, snarling her lines, defiance crackling in her voice.

    ¡°Did you think we were just stories?

    Myths and tales from long ago?

    Things out of legends, not real¡­

    WELL. THINK. A-GAIN !!

    We are Yokai, and we¡¯re here! [We¡¯re here!]

    We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!

    We¡¯ve always been Here! [We¡¯re here!]¡±

    Yuri and Yuko rested. Ash changed the tempo to a slower dreamy melody, echoing a traditional Japanese folk tune as Jiao harmonised with her on her samishen singing in a soft, sweet voice.

    ¡°All we want is what you have, to live in the sun.

    All we need is what you need, to love someone

    All we have is what we are,

    Inside we¡¯re no different, the same as you.

    Yokai love and hate like you do,

    we¡¯re all monsters like you too.

    Call us what you will,

    makes no difference what you say,

    For good or for ill, at the end of the day.¡±

    Ash took off into a guitar solo hard enough to make her sweat in concentration, spiralling up the frets, ending in a ringing high note... Then Yuko slammed the drums, bringing the thunder, making dust drift down from the rafters as the whole hall reverberated. Aimi-chan roared the next verse, flinging it out like a declaration of war or a challenge, before Shoko and Jiao joined her again in the chorus..

    ¡°WE! ARE! YOKAI!

    And we are coming out to play.

    Today!

    We are Yokai, and we¡¯re here! [We¡¯re here!]

    We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!

    We¡¯ve always been here! [We¡¯re here!]

    So you¡¯d better get ready for us.

    We are Yokai, and we¡¯re here! [We¡¯re here!]

    We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!

    We¡¯ve always been here! [We¡¯re here!]

    We¡¯re not going away.

    We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!

    We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!

    WE! ARE! YOKAI!¡±

    Ash laid her palm across her strings, as Yuko brought her sticks up across her chest, creating a ringing silence. Into this Shoko leaned forward, and spoke in an intense, quiet voice directly into the mic, as the silent hall echoed to the stilled music.

    ¡°And we are here to stay!¡±

    They held their poses for a few seconds, and then Shoko collapsed to the floor, panting, as Ash pressed the stop button on the camera and gave a thumbs up gesture to everyone. Yuko flopped over her big drum, gasping, her skin glistening with beads of sweat. Her sister Yuri sat down massaging her wrist and fingers. Even Jiao had a fine mist of perspiration on her brow. The only one unaffected was Aimi-chan, who was grinning like a shark on laughing gas.

    Once they could all breathe, they gathered around the borrowed laptop to watch the replay. Shoko felt the hairs on the back of her neck standing up, Was that really her, she wondered? That bouncing, head banging, screaming demon in a miko¡¯s clothing. That figure dancing around, her tail like an explosion of fur with ears standing proud in her flying, streaming red-gold comet¡¯s tail of hair... that was her?

    Shoko trembled inwardly¡­ momentarily terrified of what they¡¯d done.

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not too bad for a first take.¡±

    Ash¡¯s cool, liltingly accented voice hit Shoko like a dash of cold water.

    ¡°Not bad?! We set the stage on fire!¡±

    Aimi-chan glared at Ash over the outraged Shoko¡¯s shoulder, then giggled.

    ¡°Actually, we could do that maybe? I mean, an illusion. Illusion magic does show up on camera doesn¡¯t it Shoko?¡±

    Shoko took a breath and shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, never tried it. I don¡¯t think the sort that makes people only think they¡¯ve seen, or not seen, something does¡­ but the more general sort, probably. Since it makes a form out of light.¡±

    Yuko finally spoke up.

    ¡°I am not doing that again, not today.¡±

    Ash grinned.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just as well then that I remembered to hit record! It¡¯s not perfect, but I think that¡¯s good enough for metal, so it is!¡±

    There was a sudden silence as everyone realised what the next step was. Shoko looked at them all, as sober realisation dawned. It was Ash who spoke, voicing what they were all thinking.

    ¡°So¡­ are we really doing this?¡±

    Jiao was trembling as she spoke.

    ¡°Wh.. what if people come looking for us?¡±

    ¡°Never mind that, what if Paul-sama gets mad at us for not telling him what we were doing!?¡±

    Shoko exclaimed.

    There were indrawn gasps all round at that thought. Until Yuri shook her head.

    ¡°We all agreed¡­ Paul-sama was right. We need to go public, and we need to do it soon. His and Inari¡¯s plan will work but it¡¯ll take too long, and we need public support soon. Metal fans are used to weird looking bands, and Kawaii metal appeals to more than just metalheads. They¡¯ll think it¡¯s just a gimmick at first until Inari goes public, and then they¡¯ll realise we¡¯re real. It¡¯s a one-two punch. We get a whole lot of people to like us, before they even know what we are. Then when they find out, they either have to face the fact they hate us just because of what we are, or that they like us, and that we¡¯re yokai¡­just like we told them all along.¡±

    Aimi-chan nodded energetically enough to send her bobbing as she floated.

    ¡°Uh-huh! If our video doesn¡¯t go viral I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll go haunt a pig sty!¡±

    Shoko giggled, making a snorting sound like a pig, which set the rest of the band off¡­ even the usually reserved Yuko. Laughter filled the air for a few minutes, draining off the tension, until sober silence fell again.

    This time Shoko spoke the question they all were thinking.

    ¡°So¡­ are we doing this?¡±

    She looked around at her friends, her band, as one by one they nodded at her. Seeing resolve in their eyes, and feeling it firm in her own mind, Shoko looked over at where Ash¡¯s body stood by the computer.

    ¡°Ok, upload it Ash. Let¡¯s tell the world we¡¯re here!¡±

 Mishaps in Magic.

    Inari, perhaps unsurprisingly, slept like a fox.

    Not that she turned around three times before settling down to sleep¡­ although now that he thought of it, Paul conceded that she had taken more than a usual amount of time to settle down, rearranging the bedding to her suiting, but she slept with the sort of compact wariness of a wild thing.

    They¡¯d started the night with a rolled up blanket between them.. which had been Inari¡¯s idea. But by the time Paul awoke the next morning, after what was the first dreamless night¡¯s sleep that he could recall.. he found Inari curled into a tight ball against his side, her head resting on his forearm.

    He considered moving, but at the first slight shift, Inari had made a tiny sound of protest¡­ and Paul decided he¡¯d rather cut his arm off than disturb her. She sounded more than a bit like a cub, whimpering in it¡¯s sleep.

    So, he settled back, arranging Inari so her head lay pillowed above his heart and laid there, staring up at the ceiling, thinking.

    The fact that he felt more awake and rested than he had done in a long, long while suggested that perhaps Inari was right about the cause of his malaise. That a ghost, a broken spirit as she¡¯d named it, had attached itself to him.

    Looked at logically, he supposed he should try and rid himself of it. It was feeding off him in a sense. But it was all that was left of Kate, and it could also be the reason he had an affinity for magic and spirits. Which placed it firmly in the ¡®pro¡¯ column in his mind.

    Inari had also suggested strengthening it instead. So it could serve as a defence against attacks from other spirits.. but she¡¯d been rather light on details about that, since she¡¯d only ever heard of it being done, never witnessed or done it herself.

    Paul considered the matter. As he understood it, the spirit fed off the mana created by a living soul.. he hadn¡¯t considered that biological processes might produce mana as well, but in retrospect he should have. Humans were bundles of electrochemical processes. The human body produced it¡¯s own electrostatic field as well a bio-magnetic one, it was not inconceivable that it would produce a weak mana field as well.

    Still¡­ a spirit was more than a bundle of energy, in the same sense magic wasn¡¯t just raw mana. It had structure; a spirit acted like a living being.. it had purpose, agency. It was an on-going self-organising self-maintaining structure¡­ which was more-or-less the definition of life. Granted, life was supposed to also have the capacity to replicate, but then again, viruses were unable to replicate without a host cell. So there was some scientific debate on the necessity of that point. Perhaps ¡®his¡¯ ghost was more like a virus in that respect, insofar as it needed a host to survive.

    Perhaps...Paul idly thought...perhaps he could sustain it using a highly modified mana convertor?

    He wished Kate was here to ask about it. She¡¯d always been the one more interested in esoteric points of mythology and spiritual belief. He¡¯d always been more of a practical sort himself¡­ which right at the moment, placed him at something of a disadvantage.

    Paul frowned thinking¡­ perhaps he could ask her? In a sense she was here, her memories at least. Which was sort of the whole point.

    But where to begin? How to make her solid enough for conversation?

    Well, magic was the process of imposing order, structure, upon raw mana. There were tools for that, spells, charms, incantations and so on... but he recalled Kate saying that the basic irreducible elements in all of those was will and belief. The rest were props, nothing more. One imposed order upon the universe by sheer force of will and the belief that one could. Everything else was flim-flammery to convince one¡¯s self of that. Not unlike the ¡®magic feather¡¯ from Dumbo basically.

    Which was something of a problem, because he still had some trouble believing in magic¡­ or rather, he had trouble imaging himself doing it. He¡¯d start to think of magic wizards with staffs, which Paul had to admit, he wasn¡¯t far off from being.. and part of his mind would start sniggering at the whole ridiculous notion. The next thing he knew he had the lyrics; ¡®Ohhh..A wizard¡¯s staff has a Knob on the end, knob on the end, knob on the end..¡¯ running though his head on repeat, and he was done for¡­

    Paul snorted, his lips curling up in a smile despite himself. He had Kate and a couple of glasses each of rather good brandy to thank for that particular ear-worm. She couldn¡¯t carry a tune in a bucket, but she¡¯d known the lyrics for some very bawdy songs on just about any subject you cared to mention¡­ and after a few drinks she would happily sing them at the top of her voice at the slightest hint of an invitation.

    Which, admittedly, had gotten them out of trouble just about as often as it had gotten them into it¡­ and who knew that the Russian mafia liked karaoke? He¡¯d thought the oligarch that¡¯d had them kidnapped for an ¡®interview¡¯ was going to wet himself, or have a stroke, at her utterly filthy version of Kalinka. Still, he¡¯d been charmed enough to let them go unharmed, despite learning that he¡¯d gotten the wrong kind of journalists.

    Paul blinked, and almost sat up as he had an idea¡­ He might not believe in doing magic, not personally, but he did believe in it¡¯s existence, and Inari had mentioned in passing written talismans were a way to do magic. Paul ruefully thought to himself that, whatever else, he certainly believed in the power of the written word.

    So¡­ why not use that?

    There was, of course, a notebook and a packet of coloured pens on the tatami mat right by the bedside. All he had to do was stretch out his arm..

    Which Inari was sleeping on.

    Paul sighed.

    Half an hour of very slow and painstaking manoeuvring had gotten Paul sitting upright, tailor fashion with Inari¡¯s head cradled in his lap, upon a blanket. Upon reflection, Paul realised that wearing boxer briefs and a t-shirt to bed hadn¡¯t been the best choice of attire¡­ but he¡¯d been far too tired to care at the time.

    Still, his hands were free, he had his notebook and after a certain amount of careful selection, a silver metallic ink pen to write with¡­ and more importantly, a fully charged mana battery pendent which he¡¯d brought up from the workshop meaning to show Inari, and had utterly forgotten about until he¡¯d emptied his pockets last night.

    Paul looked at the blank page, and thought¡­ every spell he¡¯d read about started with a circle, and usually ended up with something that looked sort of like an incredibly complex diagram with a lot of arcane symbols.

    He didn¡¯t know any arcane languages, but a circle with lines and sub-circles sounded like an idea map. So, he started sketching one of those, building a ¡®diagram¡¯ of what he wanted to create, namely a thought-form, or spirit creation using the ghost haunting him, powered by the mana battery.

    Twenty minutes¡¯ work, and he had something that at least to his eyes, looked like a magic circle¡­ it described the process and the shape of what he wanted...which then left him with one remaining problem.

    How to turn the darn thing on?

    Paul sighed¡­ there was usually some sort of magic word, or incantation, wasn¡¯t there? Something to ¡®invoke¡¯ the spell¡­ the arcane equivalent to an ¡®ON¡¯ switch. Paul blinked, as an idea hit him¡­ In the bottommost part of the idea map or magic circle, he¡¯d left a single blank circled area free. Now he drew the universal symbol for a power switch in it.

    He tore the page out of his note book, placing the rectangle of paper on the floor, and positioned the mana battery pendent in the centre of the spell diagram. Paul took a deep breath, and borrowing a technique Kate had taught him for ¡®focusing his chi¡¯ he pressed his thumb on the circle and tried to will the magic to work.

    For moments, nothing happened. Then the loose page began to glow, as if someone had turned on a light behind it, growing brighter and brighter. Paul blinked against the light, feeling dizzy. He could hear the blood pounding in his temples¡­ and abruptly, Inari stirred, and slammed one small hand down across the page. There was a blinding flash, and Paul felt himself tumbling into darkness¡­

    Paul woke to a headache¡­ and found himself lying with his head in Inari¡¯s lap, the bare skin of her thighs warm against his cheeks. Inari peered down at him, the top of her jinbai or sleep gown disarrayed and slipping off one shoulder.

    ¡°What did you think you were doing Paul-san?!¡±

    ¡°Ummm¡­ trying some magic?¡±

    ¡°To do what?¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought maybe if I could separate out the ghost, create it a pseudo-body and power it from a mana battery...¡±

    Inari blinked at him, then shook her head.

    ¡°So.. never having done any magic before and with no training or any idea how to do it, you tried to do something even most Kami would regard as a difficult feat?¡±

    ¡°Er..when you put it that way...¡±

    ¡°It was just as well for you that I was here! That¡­ ill-considered talisman, was draining you of your life, trying to give life to the lifeless. It would have killed you, had I not stopped it, and quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Inari¡­ and I¡¯m sorry I woke you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well¡­ you don¡¯t seem harmed despite the amount of mana released. I absorbed most of that. But now I am starving!

    Paul smiled slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you breakfast. Seems to be the least I can do after you saved my life...¡±

    Inari nodded, yawning and stretching. Paul looked to one side as Inari¡¯s top shifted, sliding down off her slim, pale shoulders and revealing rather a lot of her torso¡­ and decided that wasn¡¯t any better either since she seemed to have lost the bottom half of her sleep wear and the jacket-like top only just covered her hips.

    He carefully sat up, not looking behind him at the dishevelled Inari. Pulling free of the twisted mess of blanket his fingers encountered something unexpected. Puzzled he patted at the soft fur, stroking it. There was a soft, surprised ¡®Eep!¡¯ from Inari.

    Paul blinked, and forgetting her current state of almost undress, turned round.

    Now that he wasn¡¯t looking up at her, Paul realised two things about Inari had changed. She was smaller, slimmer and shorter and rather younger looking. Her present form looked to be about 16, maybe a short, rather slim 18, whereas before she¡¯d been at a minimum in her late-twenties, based on appearance.

    The other thing that was different was that she now had fox ears and a tail.

    For a moment they both sat there, staring at each other, as Inari clutched her tail, then slowly, with trembling hands, reached up to touch her ears.

    Absently, Paul thought they rather suited her. The fur was a glossy black, like her hair, soft and silky-looking rather than fluffy like Shoko¡¯s.

    ¡°They suit you.¡±

    Paul hadn¡¯t meant to say that out loud¡­ but judging by Inari¡¯s look of fond exasperation, it might have been the right thing to say.

    ¡°Of course they do, they¡¯re mine!¡±

    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t think you bought that brush retail...¡±

    Inari scooped up a pillow and threw it at him. Paul let himself fall backwards, miming being knocked over.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Atrocious man!¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I couldn¡¯t resist the pun. So, is this the result of the spell misfiring?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but why? What were you doing with that spell Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°I think I can guess. Part of what I was doing was trying to get Kate¡¯s¡­ shade? I guess you could call it that maybe? Anyway, trying to get it to return to it¡¯s proper form¡­ I think maybe that¡¯s the part of the spell that bit you, returned you to your proper form.¡±

    Paul lifted his head, relieved to see that Inari had pulled her robe together, although she was showing rather a lot of thigh still as she sat thinking with one leg drawn up to rest her chin on.

    ¡°Although, why you look younger I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Maybe because¡­ this is the age Emiko Hitomi was when she died.¡±

    ¡°Hitomi, the original owner of that body?¡±

    Inari nodded slowly. Paul grinned.

    ¡°Well¡­ she was, or is, cute.¡±

    That earned him a glare.

    ¡°I am a first ranked Goddess. I was over a thousand years old before I even ascended to the lowest rank of Divinity. I have lived many thousands of years since. I am NOT some teenager you can call ¡®cute¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Inari-san... you¡¯re even cuter when angry.¡±

    Inari threw the other pillow at him.

    Having borrowed a shirt from Paul, which with the addition of her Obi as a belt was large enough to serve as a dress for her, Inari walked barefooted with Paul to the kitchen block. Paul was somewhat relived that there seemed to be no-one else around, despite it being nearly midday. He was certain that Inari¡¯s current attire, or lack of, would lead to unwanted and erroneous assumptions as to what they¡¯d been doing.

    Besides, he was finding Inari to be rather on the distracting side as it was¡­ adding Shoko¡¯s teasing, or Kiko¡¯s cool regard, would only be inviting disaster as he cooked.

    Seeking to distract himself from that line of thought, Paul spoke as he fried some bacon.

    ¡°Soo¡­ regarding Shoko-san going to school¡­ we need to decide something.¡±

    ¡°Had we not agreed that she was?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we had¡­ but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. See, originally I was thinking her cover story was her parents are working abroad, but they sent her home to stay with her aunt¡­ that¡¯s you. But, unless you can change back to how you were, or somehow look older, no-one will believe that. Honestly, you look as if you belong in high school yourself.¡±

    Inari scowled.

    ¡°Hmph! And of course no one of my apparent age could be trusted with a child..¡±

    ¡°Inari, times have changed, it¡¯s unlikely that would be the case, because to most people, you are a child still.¡±

    Inari pulled the shirt against herself, outlining her figure.

    ¡°Does this look like the body of a child?!¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°No, Inari, by the standards you¡¯re most familiar with, probably not. In fact assuming your biological age is somewhere around 17, which is being generous, you¡¯d have been married for at least ten years and probably have several children of your own by now. By historical standards that is.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, but by today¡¯s standards, you¡¯re not even old enough to drink, not for several years.¡±

    ¡°Really?! Then how old would I have to be, to have sex?!¡±

    Paul stopped and thought a second.

    ¡°Umm¡­ I think I¡¯d need to look that up to make sure.¡±

    Inari gave him a suspicious look.

    ¡°I think you already know...how old?¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡¯. 13 is the age of consent here, but you couldn¡¯t get married until 18 without parental approval.¡±

    ¡°So!?¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°So, you still don¡¯t look old enough to be responsible for Shoko, at least not by yourself. No reasonable adult would do that.¡±

    ¡°Well then, you can be my husband.¡±

    Paul cursed as he dropped the tongs he¡¯d been using to turn the bacon in the skillet, spattering himself with hot grease. He moved the pan off the heat, and started to run cold water over his hand. His hand was still under the tap, when Inari placed her hand over his wrist, and a feeling like warm honey flowed down from where her slim fingers encircled his arm, washing away the pain.

    The sensation of her slim body pressing against his back also rather served to distract him. After a moment or two, Paul realised that the pain had left, and the burns were already faint white scars as they healed rapidly.

    ¡°Thanks Inari.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh... about that idea...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Paul-san, I only said it to surprise you!¡±

    ¡°Well, you certainly succeeded, although you might want to think about your timing a bit in the future. But... how about Shoko and Jiao pretend to be cousins, and I¡¯m their uncle?¡±

    ¡°How would that work?!¡±

    ¡°Ok, so we say Shoko¡¯s and Jiao¡¯s mothers are sisters who were adopted by my brother¡­ that makes them my nieces and gives me a legitimate reason to look after them. Despite appearances.¡±

    ¡°So¡­. Where do I come in? She is my daughter, even so.¡±

    Paul thought for a minute, then slowly nodded.

    ¡°Yeahh¡­ how does big sister sound?¡±

    Inari pulled a face.

    ¡°Like I would need to know a great deal more about modern society than I do.¡±

    ¡°Point, we¡¯re pushing our luck as it is. Ok, let me think about it. See if I can come up with something to explain your apparent age¡­¡±

    ¡°I could be their aunt, you adopted me as your daughter perhaps, just I was much younger than my sisters...who your brother adopted.¡±

    Paul frowned, as he served up their brunch.

    ¡°Umm¡­ maybe?¡±

    ¡°Besides, it could be fun pretending to be your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have a baaad feeling about this?! Still doesn¡¯t explain your lack of familiarity with society...¡±

    ¡°Well...perhaps since you¡¯re a writer, you¡¯ve been living like a hermit for the last few years?¡±

    ¡°Alone with you? That sounds¡­ dubious, at best...¡±

    Inari giggled, and leaned against him, twining a curl of Paul¡¯s hair around her finger as she whispered breathlessly in his ear.

    ¡°Are you saying that people might think we have a close relationship... daddy?¡±

    ¡°Okayyy.. Nope! No. That¡¯s not even funny Inari. Cut it out.¡±

    Laughing Inari moved away, as Paul glared at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re aiming for a spanking you know...¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not wearing anything under this shirt of yours Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Then again... besides, I¡¯m not sure you wouldn¡¯t enjoy it!¡±

    Inari didn¡¯t answer, but her smile told him all he wanted to know, and a good deal more besides that he didn¡¯t.

    Paul shook his head and got up to get himself a cup of coffee. Returning to the table he sighed.

    ¡°You know¡­ the thing is, your idea could work. Kind of¡­ but it also gives me an idea for a way around the situation. Although I¡¯m going to have to make another set of false papers for all three of you now.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So do I still get to be your daughter¡­?¡±

    ¡°You and Shoko, plus Jiao as your adopted sister.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s our story?¡±

    ¡°Ok, my non-existent brother went to work in China, married a Japanese lady over there, who already had two daughters, you and Shoko. They also adopted another daughter, Jiao. All of you lived way out in some rural province, which is why you speak Japanese with an old fashioned accent.¡±

    ¡°I do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do Inari¡­ anyway. Umm¡­ let¡¯s see. So, my hypothetical brother died, along with your fictional mother¡­ ah, lets say a house fire. Leaving just you three. But¡­ I didn¡¯t find out until recently, shall we say. The complex thing is, you all have dual Japanese, British citizenship, so the Chinese authorities shipped you to me, rather than put you in their system because that would look bad¡­ How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Complicated...¡±

    ¡°Yeahhhh¡­ Now that I say it, it is rather. I mean, it would make a good plot for a story, but it¡¯s too complex for this, plus I¡¯d have to fake soooo many papers...¡±

    ¡°Why not just say, you found us living by ourselves in a hut on a small farm, on the mountain?¡±

    Paul looked at her doubtfully.

    ¡°Um, because people would¡¯ve noticed that before now?¡±

    Inari shrugged.

    ¡°Not necessarily¡­ I mean, Shoko and Jiao look too young to go out by themselves much, and there are so many people now. Would one more or less be remarked upon? I¡¯m not the one going to school, but you could create a school record for me, at least up until I left to go work on the family farm? To prove that I did exist before.¡±

    Paul considered the matter, and nodded slowly.

    ¡°Yeah, that would work. You¡¯d be just another face in the crowd that no one remembered¡­ which, sounds kind of sad, really. At least until I came along and helped out. Although, again that begs the question why?¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just be a kind man?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No, people would be suspicious. It¡¯s a cynical age we live in. Oh, I¡¯ll figure it out¡­ later. Probably just say the old priest here was your step-father, or step grand-father or something...and I kinda assumed responsibility when I inherited the place and didn¡¯t realise it until you knocked on the door, making you my¡­ ward? I think.¡±

    ¡°Can I still call you Ot¨­san sometimes?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not, nor daddy either.¡±

    Inari fake pouted, although her eyes were laughing.

    Paul was still shaking his head when Inari sat up straighter, her ears swivelling to point back towards the open door of the kitchen building. Paul glanced out of the window, taking advantage of his tallness, and saw Kiko walking up the path.

    ¡°It¡¯s Kiko¡­ you want to disguise yourself, or what?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No¡­ she should get used to life here, and I find I rather like the nostalgic feeling being like this brings. I may stay this way for a while longer yet.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Your choice¡­ Morning Kiko-san!¡±

    ¡°Morning Paul-sama, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Well rested, and ready to go.¡±

    Kiko glanced at Inari, who smiled at her.

    ¡°Morning Inari-sama, trying on a new look?¡±

    Paul had to turn away quickly while he stifled a laugh at the look of disappointed dismay on Inari¡¯s face at the calm acceptance.

    ¡°Just so Kiko-san¡­ how goes the dive through the records?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m up to the 8<sup>th</sup> century now, although apparently not much happened, so I should be in the 9<sup>th</sup> century before the evening meal.¡±

    Inari stretched, and nodded.

    ¡°Well, I should go and get properly dressed. I will make sure you get your shirt back Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Inari-san, I¡¯ll ask Shoko to pick up and wash your kimono for you¡­. Oh, by the way, if you intend on staying that way, you might want to get yourself some modern clothing to go with it. Most of your current wardrobe is just going to hang off you now.¡±

    Inari hesitated just a fraction..

    ¡°Do we have the budget for that?¡±

    Kiko unexpectedly chimed in before Paul could answer.

    ¡°Inari-sama! If you¡¯ll go shopping with me and let you pick out your clothes, I¡¯ll pay for them out of my allowance, please!¡±

    Inari blinked at Kiko¡¯s sudden enthusiasm.

    ¡°You would? That¡¯s very kind of you but¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°Ohhh.. I¡¯ve always wanted to have a friend to go shopping with! We could make a day of it, get bubbly tea and eat pastries in a fancy restaurant... and ...and... I¡¯m being inappropriately frivolous, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Inari was still looking taken aback at this sudden and unexpected glimpse of a very different side of the normally reserved and studious Kiko when Paul stepped in.

    ¡°No, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve every right to want to do that. I mean, it¡¯s perfectly normal to want to have a fun day out with a friend, like any other young woman would, right? You two look almost the same age now. So... how about it Inari? Grant Kiko-san¡¯s wish, have a day out incognito, see a little of the modern world at the same time?¡±

    Kiko put her palms together in a prayerful position and bowed at Inari

    ¡°Please grant me my wish Inari-sama!¡±

    Surprised, and just a bit delighted, Inari nodded.

    ¡°How could I say no? Yes, of course Kiko-san. We¡¯ll go tomorrow, since it¡¯s Saturday, and spend all day.¡±

    Kiko clapped her hands in delight.

    ¡°Oh! If we get up early we¡¯ll have enough time to travel into Umeda, Osaka and shop there. It¡¯s only an hour away by train! Ahh... if that¡¯s alright?¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°Might as well Inari, get a taste for the big city and what modern Japan is like.¡±

    ¡°Are you two conspiring against me?¡±

    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s an evil plot to make you have a day out and go enjoy yourself.¡±

    Inari shook her head, laughing.

    ¡°Alright, you win¡­ we will go on a shopping trip to Osaka then. Are you coming Paul?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Nope¡­ it¡¯s long standing tradition that men-folk just get in the way on such expeditions. I¡¯ve got things I should be taking care of. Like beating some sense into Tatsuo¡¯s head for a start¡­¡±

    Kiko and Inari exchanged a look¡­ and then Inari stuck her tongue out at Paul

    ¡°Nyah. Scared..!¡±

    Paul laughed, nodding.

    ¡°Too right!¡±

 Shopping, surprises and ancestry

    Osaka Station was vast, far bigger than anything Inari had ever seen humans build, possibly even bigger than the Celestial Palace itself¡­ and it was crowded! She gulped, and unconsciously shrank back against Kiko, utterly unnerved by the sheer tidal press of the seething ocean of humanity. She felt Kiko¡¯s hands upon her arm as she caught hold of her. Kiko bent her head, and lent in to speak directly into Inari¡¯s ear, so she¡¯d be heard over the noise.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Inari-san, once we get outside it¡¯ll be less of a crowd. I¡¯m just glad we missed the morning rush hour, that¡¯s always a terrible crush.¡±

    The idea that this vast space could get even more crowded was terrifying.

    The day had started fairly enough, although earlier than Inari would¡¯ve liked. Kiko had them up, dressed and waiting for the bus into town before dawn had even properly broken. Inari, not wanting to chance magic created clothing where it might encounter a dead spot, was dressed in one of Paul¡¯s t-shirts and a sweater of his, which Kiko assured her wasn¡¯t excessively baggy enough to be unfashionable, and a pair of Kiko¡¯s trousers made of the soft pale blue material she called denim. Those she¡¯d needed to borrow a belt to hold them up.

    Kiko was only a little taller than Inari was in her present form, but Inari¡¯s waist was almost boyishly slim, as was her chest, which was annoying Inari somewhat. She looked like a slim, pretty-faced youthful boy with long hair, which to her mind was made worse by the shapeless androgynous modern clothing.

    Kiko had a rather more womanly figure than Inari did at the moment. A fact that was made noticeable by the covert looks from the men on the platform, as they waited for the local train to arrive. Although, it amused Inari when she noticed that she herself was getting more than a few shy, sly glances from other women.

    Inari smiled inwardly. She¡¯d had a few liaisons with other women from time to time. After all what was gender to a shape-shifting fox spirit? She had enough experience to know that these women did not realise she was female. Idly she wondered how they¡¯d react, would they be shocked? Kiko had said that society was more open about these things. Perhaps another time she might find out how open it had become, but not today.

    It amused her and reassured her however, that her choice of clothing was disguising enough as to conceal even her gender. Although she did have one of Paul¡¯s mana battery bracelets, and a spare in Kiko¡¯s handbag, which was powering a disguise spell to hide her tail and ears. She was also wearing a knitted cap, and baggy trousers. Paul had called it a ¡®belt and braces¡¯ approach last night when he¡¯d suggested it. Then, even if all else failed, she would still be disguised.

    Although, as he¡¯d said, she could always claim it was cosplay even if discovered.

    The train had been a bit of surprise, but apparently the humans had replaced the hissing, smoke-belching steam driven trains with much quieter and cleaner ones that ran on this ¡®electricity¡¯ that was everywhere.

    The seats were ingenious too, one could change them, moving the back so that you could sit facing forwards or backward to the direction of travel. Inari sat looking out the window, mesmerised as the countryside sped past. Apparently electric trains were quicker too, but then perhaps that shouldn¡¯t have been a surprise.

    To her, humans had always seemed to be in a rush to go somewhere, trying to get there faster, to do more in less time, always busier and busier. Inari had often wondered if that was because they realised, somewhere deep down inside them where they weren¡¯t prepared to admit it, that they had such short lives.

    For a time the changes in scenery had been fascinating, but after a short while it had grown oppressive. So much had changed. There had been so much more living green before, that was gone now. Although she could feel the staggering amount of fertility in the fields around her, the burgeoning ripeness of the farmland was bought at a worrisome cost to the land. There was a subtle wrongness to it all. It spoke to her senses of an imbalance in nature and of borrowing today¡¯s yield against tomorrows fertility.

    Although, not all the fields were like that. They¡¯d flashed past several farms that felt right, and were evidently managed differently. Inari had wished they could have tarried a bit so she could¡¯ve determined if that was a lingering remnant of the old ways, or had some humans learnt, or perhaps relearnt, good sense.

    The first time the train had plunged into a dead patch, Inari had gasped aloud. All of a sudden her extra senses had gone, limited to the bubble around her like a second skin. Stripped away by the lack of magic around her, leaving her isolated and alone in her body. Although the mana battery protected her from the worst effects, it¡¯s lack of range limited her to just what she could see, hear, smell and touch. Inari had felt crippled, numbly wrapped in a shell of flesh, unable to reach out beyond her own skin, with death all around her. Nauseated she curled forward, dizzy from the lack of any sense of where she was in the world. Kiko had rubbed her back, utterly misunderstanding the source of her distress she¡¯d said something about motion sickness¡­

    Then the magic had come back, weaker than before, but there nonetheless. Inari had nearly wept for the joy of it, even though it hurt like blood returning to a limb. Once she¡¯d recovered physically, she¡¯d spent the rest of the journey staring out the window thoughtfully. Now she understood what the Others experienced, what the loss of magic and the dead zones were actually like.

    Also, she realised what life was like for most humans limited as they were to their purely physical senses. She¡¯d never realised in all her long years, just how alone that felt. Until now.

    Inari wasn¡¯t at all sure that if being cut off like that, trapped in her own body, wouldn¡¯t be enough by itself to kill her eventually, even if she survived having her magic torn way. She wondered if humans, never having known anything different, even noticed how alone they were, or was that another thing they ignored for the sake of their sanity and stuffed away in some dark forgotten corner of their minds?

    She¡¯d been so absorbed in her own thoughts that she hadn¡¯t noticed as they pulled into Osaka station, although she had noticed it had gotten noisier and reflexively pulled her hat down more firmly over her ears.

    The station, the platforms and concourse full of people, had hit her like a powerful wave to the face, all but bowling her over, filling her eyes and mind, knocking the air from her lungs and then almost dragging her back down¡­ Inari had clutched onto Kiko, feeling like she was drowning.

    From somewhere, deep in her memory, came the image of a dazzling sea, with water as clear as air almost. She¡¯d danced over the waters, stepping lightly upon the rippling surface as if it was silk cloth on a dance-floor. She¡¯d held a... staff¡­ something long, in her hand, and where she pushed it down into the water and stirred the bottom, lands had risen up.

    Inari shook her head, bewildered and wondering where that image had come from, whether it was a dream or a story long forgotten and only partly recalled now.

    Once they stood outside Inari slowly turned around in a circle, looking at the towering mountains of buildings, seemingly carved out of mirrored glass and white stone.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s all so big...¡±

    Kiko nodded.

    ¡°Umeda is the third largest shopping district, and largest outside of Tokyo. Although the buildings in Tokyo are bigger, I think Umeda is more charming, and a lot easier to get to! There are four shopping malls within fifteen minutes walk of right here. Which is good, because we¡¯re going to walk for miles around them!¡±

    ¡°Miles? Oh dear..¡±

    Inari looked down at the borrowed shoes, which were held on with balled up socks in the toes.

    ¡°I think new shoes should be the first thing we buy!¡±

    ¡°Good idea! Ok, follow me. Comfy and stylish shoes, coming up!¡±

    Kiko seemed to know exactly where to go, and led Inari to a shoe shop at the base of one of the man-made mountains. Inari couldn¡¯t help thinking that calling it a shop was perhaps entirely the wrong word. It was a palace, with marbled pillars, soft carpeted floors and vast expanses of perfectly clear glass, like sheets of river ice from the far northern end of Hokkaido. There were also more mirrors of better quality than Inari had ever seen. She smiled slightly; a certain Imperial Princess of long ago would have spat in sheer envy at the sight. Even Amaterasu would have been jealous.

    The shoes were unlike anything Inari had seen before. They were as different from Paul-san¡¯s workman-like boots, as those were from Kiko¡¯s shiny leather shoes. These were made of soft fabric, on a sole made of something that Inari couldn¡¯t even fathom. The colours were¡­ vibrant¡­ screamingly so in some cases. And there was a vast number of them, in all different shapes, sizes and colours.

    Inari wondered where the shoe-makers could possibly be hiding, and how fast they must work to fill such a shop. She stood just inside the doorway, and looked around in dismay at the vast array of choices.

    ¡°Kiko-san¡­ what is this place?¡±

    ¡°Onitsuka Tiger, they¡¯re a sneaker and sports shoe brand and this is their shop. They make some of the best shoes for walking in, and they¡¯re all made in a factory right here in Osaka! So we¡¯re supporting a local brand, rather than buying something made in another country. Which is important!¡±

    Inari nodded absently¡­ mostly trying to decide what to buy, but absently noting that times had changed somewhat, since in the past, buying something made in another country was a sign of wealth.

    Inari walked around, trying to decide what to buy, when a young lady approached her.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss, can I help you?¡±

    Inari blinked, surprised at being approached by a stranger. Kiko nodded.

    ¡°Yes, my friend is looking for some walking shoes, not professional ones, just something comfortable and stylish for daily wear. We¡¯re not sure what size she is...¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Ahh I see. Please, wait here a moment while I get what I need for a fitting.¡±

    Inari waited until the girl had gone and asked Kiko.

    ¡°Is that normal?¡±

    ¡°The shopping assistant? Yes...why?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ is that what she was, a servant?¡±

    Kiko shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not quite like that. She¡¯s employed by the shop to help sell things, to serve the customer and make the experience of shopping more pleasant so one will come back again.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so more like a... hired servant, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes Inari-sama, I suppose so. Umm¡­ when did you last go shopping?¡±

    ¡°Ohh... let me think. It wasn¡¯t the last time I left the mountain, but perhaps some time before that¡­ ah¡­ what date is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s September seventh.¡±

    Inari sighed.

    ¡°No, what year of which Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Ahh... Heisei 30. Before that was Showa who reigned for 63 years and before that Taisho who ruled for 15. Do I need to go back further?¡±

    ¡°UmHm¡­ last time I left my shrine was in Taisho 7, so a few years before that.¡±

    Kiko¡¯s eyes widened as she did some quick mental calculations.

    ¡°Before 1917! Over a hundred years ago?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that seems about right.¡±

    ¡°No wonder everything seems strange to you!¡±

    Inari nodded, noting the shop assistant returning.

    ¡°More has changed in the past hundred years than ever before¡­ Ah! Thank you for your help, umm, what should I do for this, fitting?!¡±

    The shop assistant¡­ Fumiyo her name badge read, had returned carrying a device to measure Inari¡¯s foot size. At her direction, Inari took off her shoes, and stood on the flat glass and metal plate which flashed a line of red light across her feet. Fumiyo nodded, and presented a flat slate-like metal and glass thing to her, that showed Inari pictures of the shoes Kiko had called sneakers. Inari stared down at the slate¡­ thing... trying to make sense of what she was seeing..

    ¡°Ah¡­ Fumiyo-san? Some advice please, which would be best?¡±

    ¡°You shoe size, height and weight have been input already, miss. The tablet will show you which shoes would fit you best.¡±

    Inari looked down at the tablet in her hands, then looked at Kiko, who much to her relief leaned over and started moving her finger across the tablet, making the images move.

    ¡°These look cute, as do these and... Oo! Inari! They have some with your name!¡±

    ¡°They do?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, see! ¡®Inari¡¯ style of the Kabuki inspired sneakers!¡±

    The shoes in the image were more or less the same shape as the others as far as Inari could see, but they were mostly white with red decorative stripes curling around the sides. The toe of the shoe had a couple of swipes of black either side of the red toe. Inari didn¡¯t understand the pattern until the tablet showed her an image of the shoe seen from the front, as if one was looking down at it, then everything lined up and she was looking at a stylised kitsune mask from kabuki theatre. She giggled at the cleverness of the ¡®hidden¡¯ design.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll try a pair of these Fumiyo-san.¡±

    ¡°A good choice miss, one minute.¡±

    Inari waited until Fumiyo was out of hearing range, then quietly asked Kiko.

    ¡°How did they do that? Make a pair for me so quickly?¡±

    Kiko giggled.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t¡­ they make shoes in all sizes and different styles. Mass production it¡¯s called. I suppose a designer took inspiration and named the style after you indirectly. But they weren¡¯t made specifically for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I did wonder, I mean, I know it¡¯s not magic, so Paul-san says, but it looks like it...¡±

    Kiko smiled.

    ¡°I can see how you might think that. As someone once said, any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.¡±

    Inari nodded thoughtfully.

    Inari¡¯s new sneakers proved very comfortable as they walked out of the shop and she looked around.

    ¡°So¡­ now where to Kiko-san?¡±

    ¡°We need to get you an entire new outfit. One that looks less... grungy, than that.¡±

    ¡°Grungy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a style, it means deliberately ugly or distressed. Usually worn by rebellious youths.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, let¡¯s! Lead on!¡±

    ¡°Ok, we need to go to the Hep Five mall and up.¡±

    inari looked up the vast mirrored side of the building a short distance away, and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of stairs to climb...¡±

    ¡°Stairs? Oh! No, we¡¯ll take the elevator or the escalator.¡±

    ¡°The... what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see...¡±

    Kiko led them inside the ¡®shopping mall¡¯ called Hep Five, although why it was called that Inari had no idea. She pointed out the moving staircases called escalators, and the small glass box like rooms that moved up and down called elevators. They took one of the elevators up to the fifth floor, Inari looking out through the glass wall in fascination as they ascended though the huge open space. For some reason, the shopping mall had a life size model of a huge whale hanging in mid-air¡­ and it was coloured bright red.

    Actually, now that she looked, most of building was either red, or white¡­ she wondered if that had something to do with her. Closing her eyes briefly, she could feel a faint tug; somewhere above them was an Inari shrine. Inari had a brief impression of a wide space, open to the sky, and the vast turning circle of iron that she recognised as the huge Ferris wheel she¡¯d seen from the ground.

    It seemed fitting that such a vast building dedicated to shopping would have a shrine of her as the patron Goddess of commerce and business on it¡¯s roof.

    The shop Kiko-san led Inari to had women¡¯s clothing in a truly staggering amount of styles, and everything she needed to find seemed to be there. There were even mirrors one could stand in front of, and the reflection would change to show what you would look like wearing the clothes one selected from what Kiko had called a ¡®menu¡¯¡­

    Inari gave those a long, hard look, but there was no magic that she could sense. Sufficiently advanced indeed she thought.

    With Kiko¡¯s help Inari soon found herself wearing a completely new outfit, one that seemed to be more ¡®stylish¡¯, certainly it seemed more like what other women were wearing. It was a light-weight, brightly coloured dress, one that just reached Inari¡¯s knees. Although, as she¡¯d done a twirl to show it off to Kiko, she had blushed... then promptly dragged Inari off to a section of the shop dedicated to undergarments.

    Inari had been as baffled by the shapes as she was enchanted by the materials. The pantsu were easy enough to figure out, well, most of them. There were some that were just straps... But the tops left her confused. Fortuitously, Kiko managed to explain, even as she went rather red faced.

    Inari stared at the thing Kiko had called a bra¡­

    ¡°But¡­ why? It¡¯s not as if I have enough ¡¯<u>there</u>¡¯ to make it necessary?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ that might be true. Ok, here, try this. It¡¯s ah... padded, and supposed to accentuate the figure.¡±

    Kiko handed Inari another ¡®bra¡¯ through the curtain of the changing room, and Inari tried it on. Turning sideways she studied herself, then called out through the door...

    ¡°Kiko, can you find another... oh, four or five of these? Maybe in something that isn¡¯t so plain?¡±

    Kiko giggled.

    They¡¯d ended up buying two, because Kiko said every woman needed at least two sensible items in her wardrobe. Then she lead Inari to another shop full of glorious things.

    Inari stared at the shop, with it¡¯s brazen display of undergarments in the window. The only Victoria she could think of, had been by all accounts rather staid¡­ Still, if this had been her secret, it would certainly explain why she and her Albert had produced quite so many children! Inari smiled slightly, remembering a certain young sailor who¡¯d turned out to be the Queen¡¯s grandson, Prince George. She¡¯d heard he became king in the end, and wondered if he¡¯d thought of her at all afterwards...

    Inari shook her head, highly amused at the notion of the fussy, somewhat dumpy English queen wearing such scandalous undergarments. No wonder she¡¯d kept them a secret!

    By the time Kiko and Inari found a small cafe to have a late lunch, they were each carrying several bags of clothing, although one of those contained everything that Inari had been wearing when she¡¯d left this morning, except for the hat. Inari had refused to part with that. For reasons even she wasn¡¯t sure of, although only partly because it was a cheerful red colour and comfortable¡­. And maybe, just maybe, it had something to do with the way Paul had tugged it down over her head that morning, planting a chaste kiss on her forehead, telling her to be safe and have fun.

    ¡°Inari-sama, you¡¯ve been awfully quiet. Is it all too much of a shock for you?¡±

    Inari looked up from her plate of sushi on a bed of shaved ice, and shook her head.

    ¡°I have had a lot to think about¡­ just.. so much has changed! I feel like this is an entirely new land.¡±

    ¡°We could go on the Ferris wheel; you can see Osaka castle from it.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice. Hm, Kiko-san, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, why do you know so much about here? You live in Kyoto...¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, well most of my family does. But my grandparents are from here, Sakai ward, that¡¯s just along the coast.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Sakai¡­ Oh yes! I remember that. A little fishing village with a nice inn that sometimes travellers stop at on the way to the castle. What was it called now? ¡­ Oh, Hanami inn, that was it. There was a cherry tree in the court yard. When I was travelling in mortal disguise, I always got rooms at the back, overlooking the tree. In the spring the tree would fill them with such a sweet scent and pale pink Hana-akari, as the sunlight shone off the sakura petals. It was as if the whole world was softly laughing in joy.¡±

    Kiko coughed, almost choking on her pastry and took a drink of her iced lemon tea.

    ¡°It¡¯s ah... changed¡­ Osaka city grew and sort of swallowed the village. B... but the inn is still there, although sadly the tree is not. My grandfather¡¯s other grandson runs it now. It¡¯s been passed down through the family for many generations.¡±

    ¡°Oh-ho! I wonder what would happen if I arrived there and requested my usual room?! I think I still have a reservation...¡±

    ¡°I think my cousin would probably get rather drunk, assuming he believed you. After he¡¯d shown you to your room. He¡¯s a very good businessman first and foremost. Just not very religious, at all.¡±

    Inari smiled.

    ¡°You know, when I first saw you I thought you looked a bit familiar¡­ like I had met someone of your family before.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Now I¡¯m curious¡­ this ancestor of mine, what were they like?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she was the daughter of the house. A quiet and serious child, quite intelligent. She wanted to be a miko, and learn¡­ oh, everything! Of course, she had no idea who I was at first, but she somehow puzzled it out. I was impressed. I seem to recall I arranged for her to get her wish, now that I think about it.¡±

    Kiko blinked.

    ¡°I...I know who that is! She¡¯s the first in our family that went into the priesthood! Goodness! I have you to thank for that?! Her acceptance to be a miko elevated our entire family at the time!¡±

    ¡°Ah, good¡­ did she marry the young man she was enamoured of?¡±

    ¡°She married, yes. I don¡¯t know if it was the same one. He was a guard at the castle.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like the same one¡­ I¡¯m glad. I hope he gave her many fine children, he was certainly lusty enough!¡±

    Inari chuckled, remembering exactly how they¡¯d met, and what they¡¯d been doing when she walked in on the young maid. Inari noticed that Kiko was blushing rather, evidently some of what she¡¯d been thinking had shown on her face..

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ did not mean to embarrass you with questions about your ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Long dead and revered ancestors! Who I do NOT want to think about doing that!¡±

    Inari grinned slightly..

    ¡°Well, how else do you think ancestors have descendants?!¡±

    ¡°Inari-sama! Please!¡±

    ¡°Oh hush! Let Grandma have her memories to keep her warm.¡±

    Kiko stared at Inari, and then shook her head.

    ¡°I have difficulty seeing you as anyone¡¯s grandmother, looking like that!¡±

    ¡°I hope so! I¡¯m planning on staying out late enough to find a bar this evening, one with some pretty boys. And maybe afterwards we¡¯ll find a... what are they called? A love hotel?¡±

    Kiko squeaked in alarm, turning bright red¡­ much to Inari¡¯s amusement.

    Inari style sneaker</a> from the Kabuki line by Onitsuka Tiger of Osaka.

 The best battle

    Paul had spent the morning ensuring his publishing agent was at least mollified slightly by catching up on his writing schedule. With Inari off shopping and getting a taste of the big city, he felt that he was effectively ¡®off duty¡¯ as Herald, and could attend to his other identity as an author.

    The mornings work allowed him to put the finishing polish to the latest manuscript, with a reconsideration and hasty rewrite of the last chapter before sending it off to be proofread and edited. He ate either a late second breakfast, or early lunch, depending on how you looked at it and then decided to putter around checking the temples buildings before bracing Tatsuo about Jiao going to school with Shoko. He told himself it was essential maintenance, and not procrastination.

    He¡¯d chosen to stay away from the workshop, as Ash was pulling the engine out of her bike so she could rebuild the frame. This was a messy job, and one inevitably ended up getting covered in oil doing it. Ash avoid ruining her clothes by the simple expedient of stripping down to a disposable boiler suit and a cheap bikini¡­ apparently dullahan didn¡¯t much feel the cold. There was a definite chance of running into her looking as if she just stepped off a greasy mechanics calendar. Paul felt he would rather avoid the risk of embarrassment by not going anywhere near the workshop for now.

    He was working on repairing the lamp bracket by the main entrance when he spotted a trio of men in business suits at the bottom of the stairs by the roadside. Paul studied them for moment, then slid down the ladder. Evidently he was about to have visitors, and after last time there were preparations to be arranged.

    By the time the three men arrived, a quarter of an hour later, Paul was sitting at a small wrought iron table, sipping tea. There was another place set, with a chair and tea cup laid out, across the table from him.

    The three men paused, glancing among themselves, before the older of the trio stepped forward, addressing him in flawless unaccented English.

    ¡°Mr Paul Holmes?¡±

    ¡°I suspect you already know the answer to that. Who might you be?¡±

    ¡°Please allow me to give you my card.¡±

    The man bowed slightly, presenting Paul with his business card. Paul glanced at it, and produced one of his own in exchange.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you please sit and take some tea. I would offer some to your colleagues, but I suspect they¡¯d refuse while on duty. Is that not so?¡±

    One of the men Paul suspected were bodyguards, was unnerved enough, or unprofessional enough, to nod slightly out of sheer reflexive habit.

    ¡°So, Mr Imamura, what brings you all the way out here?¡±

    ¡°I represent a firm of lawyers, retained by an individual who wishes to purchase this property.¡±

    ¡°Do you indeed? Tell me, is it customary in Japan for lawyers to have a pair of armed bodyguards, and to carry at least two guns themselves?¡±

    ¡°I assure you Mr Holmes that we...¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t insult me by lying to my face. If you wished to carry concealed weapons you should have found a better tailor. You yourself have a pistol in the holster in your left arm pit. Judging by the weight and size of the bulge I¡¯d say a 9mm automatic. You also have a holdout pistol, a .22 I¡¯d say in a holster strapped to your right ankle. Your bodyguards are carrying .45¡¯s at least in shoulder holsters, and probably .38 back-up pieces in belt holsters in the small of their backs. Further more, you had a sniper covering this terrace.¡±

    ¡°Mr Holmes, I assure we do not mean you any¡­ wait, ¡®had¡¯?!?¡±

    ¡°I am not without my own defences here. Please do not be concerned, your man is quite well¡­ probably rather unnerved but physically well. Although he has been relieved of his equipment and is being escorted off the property.¡±

    Paul moved slightly, revealing the rifle propped up against the back of his chair.

    ¡°A Barrett .50 cal with quite a nice scope¡­ do you want it back?¡±

    Mr Imamura to his credit, kept his composure as he shook his head slowly.

    ¡°Please, consider it a gift, or a trophy if you will. We appear to have badly underestimated you Mr Holmes.¡±

    Paul smiled slightly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d say someone in your organisation has failed to do their homework. So, having established that intimidation isn¡¯t about to work, perhaps you would care to try honesty? I won¡¯t insult you by asking for your real name, we both know that¡¯s not how this game is played, but who are you actually working for? The hardware says a criminal organisation or big business, but I am thinking something more¡­ governmental, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Your reputation for astuteness is not exaggerated, Mr Holmes.¡±

    Paul¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he chuckled.

    ¡°You were thinking, ¡®for an amateur¡¯ I suspect. Allow me to correct that misapprehension.¡±

    The man calling himself Imamura finally showed a trace of surprise on his face. Then gave Paul an appraising look.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. Suddenly your habit of travelling to various trouble spots around the world becomes more explicable. Perhaps you yourself are working for some government department?¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Oh hardly that sir¡­ no, I¡¯m more of what you might call a Royalist, rather than a Parliamentarian.¡±

    The man looked genuinely baffled by Paul¡¯s reply.

    ¡°I...do not understand that?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I see¡­ well then. Cards on the table time. As host I¡¯ll go first. Apparently you are unaware that as well as various Government agencies, the British Royal family has a separate and parallel body of dedicated patriots who take orders directly from and are answerable only to, the Crown. We under-take.. ah, shall we say.. the occasional odd-job that the more rigid minds found in official offices are ill-equipped to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ is that so...umm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d hazard a guess you¡¯re about to tell me your agency has a similar area of interest?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ indeed.¡±

    ¡°I thought as much.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Look, to be honest, there appears to have been a bloody great cock-up in communications. Your lot have clearly not been briefed about this operation, and evidently have no idea what¡¯s going on here.¡±

    ¡°Operation?

    ¡°Yes, about the matter your Emperor asked our Queen to help with when he visited last summer¡­ and you have no idea what I¡¯m talking about do you?¡±

    The man shook his head, bewildered at the turn of the conversation. The duo of bodyguards behind him were looking at each other and then back at their chief in utter confusion.

    ¡°I find I have no knowledge of what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Oh God dammit! Well isn¡¯t that just bloody typical¡­You mean no-one has told you anything about... Wait.. who do you lot answer to? The Imperial family or the Diet?¡±

    ¡°We are¡­ how shall I say? We¡¯re a semi-autonomous organisation, with some government contacts. Our remit from the Emperor Meiji, is controlling and removing certain influences. Ones that are... ah... counterproductive to the Imperial edict calling for the modernisation of society.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so... monster hunters than. Off the books and probably unknown to all but a few within the government. Correct?¡±

    The man looked distinctly uncomfortable, but didn¡¯t deny what Paul said. Paul sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Oh this is just bloody marvellous. You are so not who I expected, but the complete bloody opposite. Alright since operational security has clearly been compromised beyond all reason by your boy scout troop, please allow me to elucidate what is going on... in plain English, for the bloody amateurs in the room. I am one of the Royal Knights of the Order of the Sable Garter. In plain terms, this means I work for the Royal family directly. Not the government. I¡¯m here at the request of your Imperial family, one made directly to Her Majesty, in person. I shan¡¯t say why, but it involves certain esoteric assets and rather worrying indications of events over on the mainland. But since this mission was more precautionary and to avoid the possibility of interest to foreign powers, it was decided to keep it on a strictly need-to-know basis¡­ and apparently someone thought you lot didn¡¯t need to know. At a guess, probably ditto the Diet, which frankly leaks like a ruddy sieve anyway.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Ah¡­ we.. were not informed of any of this. Do you have any proof of what you are saying?¡±

    ¡°Oh suurre... I keep my Secret Agent ID card next to my decoder ring! No, of course I¡¯m not carrying any bloody proof of my real identity or anything connecting me to any organisation, what do think this is, amateur hour?!¡±

    Paul stopped, as one of the bodyguards hands had twitched towards a suit jacket pocket, and the lead agent was looking somewhat chagrined.

    ¡°Oh God dammit.. don¡¯t tell me you do? Really?!¡±

    ¡°We are required to¡­ agency policy.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°You have my commiserations. Sounds like you¡¯re dealing with more than the usual amount of bureaucratic idiocy. Anyway, back to the matter in hand. My job, unlike yours, is to work with the supernatural, and beings thereof, in order to maintain cordial relationships and stop unpleasantness from happening. Similar goals, very different methods. I¡¯m here to secure the cooperation of a rather useful asset on behalf of Japan, for your nations defence, if it becomes necessary.¡±

    The lead agent shook his head.

    ¡°I see¡­ I understand your objective, but as it is counter to ours...¡±

    Paul held up a hand.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. Your job is to get rid of the monsters or keep them contained at least, and most definitely not work with them. However, in this case national security and expediency trumps what your department wants. When foreign governments start weaponising this sort of thing, it pays to not get caught with your pants down. Although I see why we were contacted, given that this is counter to your entire organisation''s operational experience, making you about as much use as a glass hammer in these circumstances¡­ am I right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ we...our organisation does not condone what you are doing here!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ well, sorry. But I really couldn¡¯t give two hoots about what you do, or do not, condone. Because I have clearance for this operation from Your Emperor, who I rather think gets the last word. Look, I am trying to be polite here despite you having put this entire operation at risk. So I¡¯m afraid I must ask you to kindly forget that you ever heard of me, or anything I said and quietly drop the whole business.¡±

    Paul sighed, and continued in a world-weary tone.

    ¡°Besides old chap, honestly this conflict of interests is above both our pay-grades and as one professional to another, I would suggest that you kick the problem upstairs. But for now this operation is off limits to you and your organisation. Although, if it¡¯s any consolation, we do have this under control. We¡¯ve been doing this awhile, since Dr John Dee¡¯s time actually. So, on my oath as a Knight of the Sable Garter, I¡¯ll keep a lid on things here.¡±

    ¡°But I have never heard of your organisation !¡±

    ¡°I should bloody well hope not. We are a secret organisation. In fact, I should imagine outside of the Imperial Family, there probably isn¡¯t anyone in Japan who has, until now. We could hardly do our job otherwise. You know how the different intelligence services share intel, deliberately or otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ ah, I see.¡±

    ¡°Now, are you clear on where we stand?¡±

    ¡°Ah.. No. Not at all. I shall have to consult with my superiors.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I rather thought you might. Pass on a message to them while you¡¯re at it then. If there is any interference in this operation, or any mention of anything about all this to-do makes it¡¯s way into any official documentation, or unofficial for that matter... then you and your superiors will have a rather irate Emperor to answer to. Not to mention Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth the Second as well. At which point I assure you, heads will roll¡­ quite possibly literally.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I will go and report to my superiors. Er¡­ verbally, for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I rather think you should. Oh, and gentlemen... one last point. You brought guns into a Holy Sanctuary. This is not permitted. I suggest you consider this matter very carefully, and don¡¯t do it again or I cannot guarantee the response will be as lenient next time. You really do not want the resident Deity, or myself, annoyed with you.¡±

    All three men looked uncomfortably among each other. The purported Mr Imamura swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Insofar as it is possible, I gave my word that it will not happen again.¡±

    ¡°That will suffice. Well, until next time sir..¡±

    ¡°Until next time then Sir Holmes.¡±

    Paul did not relax until Shoko appeared and informed him that the three had left. Whereupon he sagged a bit in the chair.

    ¡°Well, thank goodness that¡¯s over.¡±

    Shoko paused, scuffing the toe of her foot against the ground.

    ¡°Uhmmm¡­ Paul-sama...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°When were you going to mention you¡¯re a spy working for the English Queen?¡±

    Paul laughed, although it had something of brittle edge to it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you actually believed that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re.. not.. then?¡±

    ¡°Good grief, no! Me, a knight? No chance! No that was quite honestly, one hundred and ten percent pure bullshit, from beginning to end.¡±

    ¡°Really? Truly?¡±

    ¡°Shoko-san¡­ this is me we¡¯re talking about. Yes, I¡¯ve led a rather colourful life. But I am not now, nor have I ever been, a spy, government agent or for that matter, a Royal Knight. However... they don¡¯t know that, and now I¡¯ve successfully sowed confusion among the enemy, they¡¯ll think twice before they do anything unpleasant¡­ speaking of which, Aimi-chan are you around still?¡±

    Aimi-chan¡¯s voice came out from among the shadows under the veranda.

    ¡°Hoi! Here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, that was very well done.¡±

    The giggle that came from the shadows was only slightly echoing and spooky..

    ¡°Glad to help Paul-sama, it¡¯s just like playing Ghost-recon in real life! I¡¯m going to go check our perimeter now, just in case. Ghost One, going dark.¡±

    Paul stared at the shadows, that suddenly seemed a little less dark¡­

    ¡°Do you have any idea what she just said, Shoko-san?¡±

    ¡°Some... Aimi-chan plays a lot of video games. One of her favourites is called Ghost-recon, but I don¡¯t know why because they¡¯re not ghosts, just soldiers in something called special ops.¡±

    ¡°Okayyy¡­ a Y¨­kai-onry¨­ who¡¯s a fan of FPS games based on black ops missions. Yeah, that¡¯s not at all unnerving! Glad she¡¯s on our side. Anyway, hopefully that little charade bought us some time, and at least we got a look at who the enemy is. Or rather one tentacle thereof¡­¡±

    ¡°You called them monster hunters. Are they?¡±

    ¡°Something like, I think. We¡¯ll need to hold a council of war when Inari gets back. But I think we can safely say that there is a quasi governmental group out there, who are not at all friendly towards Others¡­ and I rather think we¡¯re going to have quite some trouble from them in the future.¡±

    Paul sighed and stretched.

    ¡°Oh well. I suppose I¡¯d better go and try to talk some sense into Tatsuo next. I mean, it¡¯s not as if this day could get any worse, could it?!¡±

    Shoko-san looked at him doubtfully.

    ¡°You know you just made sure it will now, don¡¯t you Paul-sama?¡±

    Paul grinned wryly and nodded.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ as soon as I said it. But honestly, what else can go wrong?¡±

    ¡°Double doomed.¡±

    Paul found Tatsuo in the Oni¡¯s great hall, lounging on a pallet on the dais, with an ink brush in hand and a blank scroll of parchment in front of him.

    ¡°Busy, Lord Tatsuo?¡±

    Tatsuo looked up, and shook his head.

    ¡°Trying to compose something, and failing¡­ any advice from the established author?¡±

    ¡°Do something else, something boring for preference. Your mind will wander and maybe something will occur to you.¡±

    Tatsuo looked down at the blank page, and set the brush down on the little stand next to the ink stone. Looking up, he smiled.

    ¡°So, Paul-sama, what can I do for you?¡±

    Paul chuckled, shaking his head.

    ¡°Nice¡­ you¡¯re getting better at diplomacy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mark Twain¡¯s definition of diplomacy; how to insult someone and have them say thank you.¡±

    Tatsuo looked lost for a second, than shook his head.

    ¡°Ah.. I¡¯m sorry Paul-sama! No insult was meant. I didn¡¯t mean to imply that whatever you have to say will be boring!¡±

    Paul smiled slightly.

    ¡°Pity¡­ that would have been a nice bit of wit if you¡¯d meant it that way.¡±

    Tatsuo looked at him befuddled.

    ¡°You¡­ are not angered by what I said? But why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a writer. I like playing with language remember?! So a battle of words is fun for me¡­ and honestly, insults would be an improvement over the surly silence which seems to have been your response so far.¡±

    Tatsuo sat up, and shook his head.

    ¡°I.. I had not realised that is what it seemed like I was doing.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not pissed off at me for some reason?¡±

    ¡°No, I am, for a specific reason. But I did not mean for it to colour my actions towards you.¡±

    Paul¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Well, that was an honest response at least, he thought.

    ¡°Okay¡­ so what have I done to annoy you?¡±

    Tatsuo sighed and looked around, evidently checking to see if anyone else was in hearing range.

    ¡°You Paul-sama. Your easy leadership. The way you give orders, without consideration of others. The careless disregard for safety you have¡­ and the fact that despite this, everyone follows you!¡±

    Paul rocked back on his heels, putting a hand down to steady him where he sat. Of all the possible answers, that wasn¡¯t one he¡¯d considered.

    ¡°Okayyy¡­. You do know that people are free to tell me to go to hell, right? I mean, I don¡¯t command...¡±

    ¡°You are a fool Paul-sama, if you do not see they will follow you anyway! You have a... charm, about you. Something that despite all the years I have trained to lead my clan, I will never have. They want to follow you Paul-sama, because they like you. And if I was foolish enough to gainsay that, then they would turn against me in a moment.¡±

    Tatsuo scowled¡­

    ¡°And I find I am not immune either. You paint a wonderful picture of the future with your words Paul-sama, one that even I yearn for, even though I know it is but a fool¡¯s dream. I find I want to believe, even though I know it cannot be. You give my people hope Paul-sama, and that is dangerous, for when that hope is inevitably betrayed and destroyed it will kill them!¡±

    Paul sat silent for moment, then sighed¡­

    ¡°Lord Tatsuo¡­ I have misjudged you. I thought your actions were the result of injured pride, or confusion, but no. You¡¯re right to have misgivings you know¡­ and I¡¯d be as big a fool as you think I am if I didn¡¯t. But I don¡¯t express those, because I want people to hope. Hope is essential, it¡¯s what keeps us alive and fighting when by all rights we should have given up and died.¡±

    Tatsuo shook his head.

    ¡°Hope is what gets us killed Paul-sama¡­ I know this because it killed my parents!¡±

    ¡°And I know hope is what keeps us going. You know I lost my wife, right? Hope that I would see her again, in some other life, has kept me alive. Hope is what lead me here, to everything that I thought I¡¯d never have. If we don¡¯t have hope that we can make our dreams become reality, then what point is there to living?¡±

    ¡°Revenge. That¡¯s what!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a life lived well the best revenge? They tried to kill your people, every last one. Wouldn¡¯t being able to live your life openly, freely and in happiness, be the ultimate revenge on those that would deny you that? Because otherwise it¡¯s like drinking poison and expecting your enemy to die. You might be alive, but you¡¯re not living.¡±

    Tatsuo opened and then closed his mouth. He shook his head slowly.

    ¡°You show me a future I would very much like to believe in, Paul-sama, but you are reckless as well and I do not trust you with my people.¡±

    ¡°Reckless, perhaps, but not careless or thoughtless. I¡¯m still here, alive after all¡­ and I do not take chances with the lives of others unless I¡¯ve figured out all the angles and come to the conclusion that there is minimal risk to them.¡±

    ¡°So you say Paul-sama. But I do not trust your words¡­ or your wild ideas.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity, because I do actually need you and your clan¡¯s help. Is there some way we could resolve this impasse?¡±

    Tatsuo smiled, slowly¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ traditionally, there is a way to prove your trustworthiness. If you are agreeable.¡±

    ¡°Very well then, what do we need to do?¡±

    The Oni¡¯s smile got broader, and he started to chuckle.

    ¡°Allow me to show you, Paul-sama.¡±

    Paul had an abrupt sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach, as he saw Tatsuo¡¯s shark-toothed smile. He just knew he was going to regret whatever happened next.

 What goes around, comes around.

    The Ferris wheel was much bigger when standing at the bottom waiting to board it. The hub of the wheel was somewhere above Inari, on a level with the roof of the shopping mall. The wheel itself passed through a slot in the building that extended to half way down the height of the vast shopping mall, meaning that one was raised to half again the height of what seemed like a small mountain.

    Inari eyed the cabin of the Ferris wheel doubtfully; it seemed to her eyes to be a rather flimsy thing to carry her up so high. Still, Kiko-san had assured her it had been operating for a number of years safely and there were rules and regulations which meant it was inspected frequently.

    Inari shook her head fractionally and resolutely stepped aboard, joining Kiko-san. She was a Goddess of the first-rank, capable of cloud walking, she¡¯d been much higher on much more flimsy things before now.

    She was also currently mortal, a small traitorous part of her mind informed her, and without the power for even small simple spells.

    Still, if the mortals entrusted their lives to the unlikely looking contraption¡­

    Inari quickly forgot her fears though as the Ferris wheel slowly turned, swinging their little cabin up and out of the slot through the building, and out over the street. Inari could look along the street, and see all the buildings. As they travelled higher and higher, the city was laid out before them, seeming to stretch on forever towards the horizon, an undulating sea of buildings dotted with gleaming, towering spires of glass and steel.

    Inari pressed her face to the glass, exclaiming in wonder at the vista. Humans had built this place! This city that surpassed even the Celestial Planes in it¡¯s wonders, with buildings that far, far outshone the Celestial Palace in their size and magnificence. And they¡¯d done all this without magic, with no Divine beings to help them.

    Inari couldn¡¯t help staring in wide-eyed wonder¡­ inwardly amused at the reversal of fortunes, where she, the Goddess, stared in open mouthed awe at what the humans had built.

    Then she saw, some distance away almost lost between two modern towers, Osaka Castle¡­ and reality came crashing in on her.

    The castle, the wonder of her age, the tallest construction she¡¯d ever seen in the Mortal world before, that had previously impressed her with it¡¯s grandeur... sat dwarfed by the city around it. It seemed oddly incongruous and out of place in the modern world, strangely irrelevant as if it had long out-lived it¡¯s usefulness and was simply standing around awkwardly, waiting to be erased.

    Inari suddenly knew how that felt.

    There was no place for her and Others like her in this modern world. She, like the castle, was a carefully preserved relic. A dusty reminder of a by-gone era with no connection or place in society any more. Alone and forgotten by a world that didn¡¯t need either of them.

    Tears silently welling up, Inari shut her eyes against the sight of a world that didn¡¯t need her any more and no longer cared about gods, goddesses and magic. As her tears overflowed, raining down her cheeks, she turned and blindly buried her face against Kiko-san¡¯s shoulder.

    Surprised, shocked and rather alarmed, Kiko blurted out,

    ¡°Inari-sama! Whatever is the matter? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Through her tears Inari managed to stammer out.

    ¡°I..it..it¡¯s too much! Th..there¡¯s too m..many new things, and they¡¯re t..too wondrous. H..hu..humans don¡¯t need me! N..no-one wants me! There..there¡¯s nowhere for me any m..mm..more! It..it¡¯s all g.g..gone! ¡±

    Inari bawled, sobbing into Kiko-san¡¯s shoulder, slim hands twisting in Kiko¡¯s coat collar as Kiko wrapped her arms around her, trying to comfort the distraught former-Goddess.

    At the bottom of the ride, the Ferris wheel attendant offered Kiko a sympathetic look over the oblivious Inari¡¯s shoulder, and closed the door again on them, allowing them privacy as they went around again.

    They were nearly at the top once again, when the emotional storm passed enough that the wan and hiccuping Inari lifted her head..

    ¡°S..sorry Kiko-san.¡±

    Kiko shook her head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I should have thought this might be all a bit too much for you. But I was only thinking of my selfish desire, to go shopping with a friend...¡±

    Inari shook her head and sighing rested her head back against Kiko¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°N..no¡­ you were right. It was fun, until it wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s not your fault the world changed while I slept. It¡¯s just I realised¡­ well.. I¡¯m a relic, a dried up, worn out thing with no use or place anywhere, that no-one wants or needs any more.¡±

    Kiko looked at the downcast Inari in alarm¡­ her mind flashed on the stories about Inari which were plain on certain points. One of which was that Inari recognisably suffered from manic-depressive episodes. The old tales were full of descriptions of her moods, alternating between energetic, playful mischievousness and languid sighing depression, when she would turn her face to the wall and refuse to even eat.

    Panicked Kiko¡¯s mind went blank, and she blurted out.

    ¡°But I need you! I want you!¡±

    Inari lifted her head slightly¡­ her face inches away from Kiko¡¯s. For a moment, they froze, their breath mingling in the slightly chill air of the Ferris wheel¡¯s cabin as the autumn sunlight slanted in.

    Then Kiko leaned forward and kissed Inari on the lips.

    Startled, mostly at how badly she¡¯d misjudged Kiko, Inari breathed out a silent oh! As her lips parted Kiko deepened the kiss, her small pale pink tongue darting out to explore beyond Inari¡¯s full red lips.

    Inari leaned into the kiss, memories tumbling through her head of past loves, and how this was done; some things were changeless and ever new.

    And then it was over.

    Inari made a small disappointed sound as Kiko drew back, her expression a mingled tangle of emotions, shock at her own actions and fear at Inari¡¯s reaction most prominent.

    ¡°I..I am so sorry Inari-sama!¡±

    ¡°You should be! That was over far too soon!¡±

    Whatever Kiko was about to say was wiped away by her surprise, and dawning incredulous delight.

    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t mind? Inari?¡±

    ¡°Mind? I say we skip the bar and the pretty boys, and find ourselves somewhere to be alone as soon as we get off this thing.¡±

    Kiko flushed scarlet and shook her head.

    ¡°N..no Inari¡­ I mean yes, I want to! But I¡¯ve just thought, there¡¯s somewhere more important I have to show you first!¡±

    ¡°There is?!¡±

    Kiko wouldn¡¯t say what or where she was leading the laughing, disbelieving, Inari. She even retrieved a scarf from one of the bags to cover Inari¡¯s eyes with once they were in the taxi¡­ causing the driver to grin at them in the mirror. Kiko just promised Inari it would be worth it, in between giggles.

    By the sounds and smells Inari guessed they were in a market area once she climbed out of the taxi with Kiko¡¯s assistance. She resisted the temptation to peek as Kiko paid the driver, but she could see and feel flat paving stones, not asphalt or concrete under her feet.

    ¡°Ok, Inari, ready?¡±

    ¡°As I will ever be, yes.¡±

    Kiko slid the scarf away, uncovering Inari¡¯s eyes¡­ and stood there smiling as Inari gasped and looked around her.

    For a moment, Inari thought she¡¯d somehow tumbled back though time; she recognised the street! The low wooden houses stood where she remembered them, looking very much the same as when she¡¯d last seen them. Around her people bustled and the cries of the traders rang though the air, filling it with familiar sounds as their wares did with scents.

    Inari breathed in deeply, and sighed¡­ Then her eyes opened a bit wider in surprise as she began to notice details.

    The houses although very much as she remembered them, with the sloping pan-tiled roofs and dark grey wood, weren¡¯t exactly the same. Modern electrical cables snaked across the street and down walls. The stores had the old sign boards she remembered, with hand painted lettering¡­ but they also had newer illuminated boards running up the walls alongside the displays. The air wasn¡¯t as thick with the smoke of charcoal braziers, although there were just as many hot food stands as before filling the air with enticing smells. Although the street was paved in cobble stones, they were flatter and closely fitted, making a smoother neater surface for the modern vehicles.

    Inari turned slowly, wide eyed, trying to take it all in, her head spinning as she absorbed it all. Then she gasped.

    ¡°Oh! I get it¡­ it¡¯s the same, but it¡¯s not!¡±

    Kiko laughed.

    ¡°I hoped you¡¯d understand! Yes, it¡¯s Osaka old town, but it¡¯s still alive, it might be old but it¡¯s still loved, looked after and used¡­ Also, look there...¡±

    Kiko took Inari by the shoulders and turned her, pointing at the street corner behind them. There was a shrine there, with a golden fox statue either side of it. Even as they watched, a person approached the shrine, clapped their hands twice, and bent their head in prayer. Inari could see the small forest of prayer talismans hanging from the pegs of the board. Some of the bits of card were old, weathered by wind and rain, but most of them were quite new still.

    ¡°See Inari, people still want you, they love you! I.. I love you Inari.¡±

    Inari stood, her eyes shining as tears streamed down her face once more, and she laughed¡­ and then pulled Kiko to her, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°Dearest one... thank you! Thank you for giving me... well, everything! Most importantly for giving myself back to me!¡±

    Inari then grinned slightly¡­

    ¡°Now, if I remember correctly, there was a place nearby that rented out rooms. Let¡¯s see if it still does, so I may properly express my gratitude!¡±

    Kiko flushed brightly, but allowed herself to be lead away by the hand as Inari, laughing, strode confidently through the crowds.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ---

    The lanterns were being lit in the street outside, when Inari woke. Kiko still slept, her legs tangled in the sheets, her pale skin glistening with sweat still, her hair in wild disarray upon the pillow. Inari slipped out of the low, western style bed, her feet silent upon the dark polished wooden floor. Paul-san had introduced her to showers; this room had been advertised as having a shower en suite, and with her skin slicked with sweat, she felt direly in need of one.

    The ¡®motel¡¯ as it called itself now, was a lot more polished and elegant than the seedy little place Inari remembered, even if it was more-or-less the same building. The bathroom had polished marble floors and tiled walls now.

    It also had a shower with more knobs and levers than Inari knew what to do with.

    Inari glanced back over at her shoulder to where Kiko lay, her skin gleaming in the dim room like the moon in the night sky, and shook her head fondly. Kiko would need the sleep; mortals were not built to keep up with kitsune, and the motel did not rent rooms for less than a night which Inari had every intention of making the most of.

    Looking back at the shower, Inari frowned. What she really wanted was a proper soak in an onsen hot spring. The little bathhouse at the temple wasn¡¯t bad, but it was limited¡­ and she couldn¡¯t work out how long it had been since she¡¯d been to a proper spa.

    A memory tugged at the sleeve of her mind, and Inari padded barefoot and naked back into the bedroom. It was assumed that the people staying in the room wouldn¡¯t be familiar with the area, and a map had been provided. Inari consulted it, hoping to jog free a memory.

    She nodded as she read the street name again, and the list of nearby sights, most of which were still the same. There was a fairly well known onsen with bicarbonate baths and a beautiful garden within a very short walk, if you knew a couple of short cuts, which was what Inari had been trying to remember.

    She debated getting more thoroughly dressed for the walk, but decided to wear the yukata she¡¯d bought that morning. She didn¡¯t have the proper undergarments so she made do with a camisole top and a pair of ordinary panties that Kiko had bought her with a cute fox face on the front.

    Minutes later, and she was heading for the hot springs bath-house. She¡¯d scribbled a note to Kiko in case she awoke before she came back, and found herself a pair of geta.

    She was clattering along a small alleyway between two buildings that served to cut a good fifteen minutes off her walk, when she spotted a tousled mane of silver hair bobbing past the far end beneath a heart-wrenchingly familiar profile.

    Without thinking Inari called out.

    ¡°Rin!¡±

    The person crossing the end of the alley stopped mid-stride and looked around. Inari waved, then hurried forward, her geta clattering on the cobblestones.

    ¡°Rin! It is you! I don¡¯t know how¡­ but oh it is good to see you!¡±

    ¡°I... do I know you?¡±

    Inari stopped, surprised¡­ Rin was a lot taller than she remembered. Beneath the disguise one ear tip was missing, raggedly torn off and long healed by the look of it. The long silver tail that had once been Rin¡¯s pride and joy, hung low, grey and thin looking.

    ¡°Rin... look at me! It¡¯s me, Inari!¡±

    ¡°In¡­ Inari?! No! Th..that¡¯s not possible! You.. you¡¯re gone... faded like the rest!¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No Rin! I went home, to my mountain¡­ I slept for years after that last time, but I survived. Oh Rin, how did you live? What are you doing here? Are any of your siblings alive? Oh, I have so many questions!¡±

    Rin stared at her, ears flat, yellow eyes wild¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s... really you, Inari? You look so¡­ different?¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°I know! I used up nearly the last of my power to become human. Borrowing Emiko¡¯s form one last time¡­ then there was an accident with a fledgling mage and I found myself transfigured partly into a Kitsune again. Oh Rin! It is SO good to see you! There is so much we need to catch up on. I have a new Herald and he¡¯s a wonderful genius of man. I don¡¯t understand how exactly, but he¡¯s worked out how to make mana out of this electricity thing, and it¡¯s, it¡¯s working¡­ there¡¯s more magic on our mountain now than there has been in centuries!¡±

    Rin stood staring at her for moment, then he took a step forward, towards her, and pushed.

    Inari went flying, landing on the cobblestones. She sat, shocked, gasping, and jarred to her core¡­ as Rin towered over.

    ¡°You..You.. ABANDONED me, us! Then you come back, over a hundred years later and you, you babble about some crazy thing, and not a WORD of apology for leaving us! My siblings, your children are dead, or faded and gone. Which is worse! I¡¯m the LAST! Little Rin, the smallest, weakest, least able to do magic. Rin the runt, the failure, the freak, and I survived! I alone lived, using my wits. I survived Inari, when you just went back home and slept! Do you have ANY idea of the things I have had to do, to survive alone, on the streets?!¡±

    ¡°Rin-san¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­ there was no way...¡±

    ¡°I HATE YOU Inari! I wish you had died! In fact...¡±

    Rin hesitated, eyes narrowing.

    ¡°In fact¡­ I am going to rectify that mistake right now.¡±

    Inari suddenly realised how much danger she was in, her magic gone, her body small and weak.. and Rin... Rin was no longer the always cheerful rough&tumble young fox cub she remembered from long ago. Rin¡¯s teeth were bared at her, as a ball of foxfire formed in Rin¡¯s hand

    ¡°Rin, no! Please...¡±

    Inari¡¯s last sight was the purple/blue flame engulfing herself, as Rin¡¯s cruel laughter echoed in darkness of the nameless alleyway.

    --

    Kiko woke alone in the darkness, the night air cool against her bare skin. She felt around, and then stopped, wondering why she was in a double bed. Carefully sitting up, she reached for the blur that was the bedside table, and finding her glasses put them on.

    Looking around, still three-quarters asleep, she initially didn¡¯t recognise the room¡­ then her cheeks heated as memory came flooding back!

    ¡°Wow...oh.. Wowww¡­ I..we..really did that?!¡±

    Kiko shook her head, surprised and shocked at herself¡­ she hadn¡¯t told Inari, but this had been her first time, with anyone! Although now that she thought about it, her cheeks burning, she was fairly sure Inari had guessed.

    Kiko looked around, finally wondering where Inari was, and saw the note pinned to the pillow next to her. She unpinned it, and smiled at Inari¡¯s archaic handwriting, which probably no more than a dozen people alive today could read, and the fact she¡¯d drawn little hearts around her own and Kiko¡¯s names.

    Kiko¡­ gone to the onsen to get clean. Come when you¡¯re awake and help me get dirty again. Inari!

    Inari had included a little hand-drawn map on the back of the note, to find the onsen she meant. Kiko didn¡¯t recognise the name, but she knew the street and it wasn¡¯t in one of the better parts of town. The map also showed her several short cuts through back alleys.

    With a sinking feeling Kiko hurried to get dressed. She nodded at the receptionist on the way out, explaining she was off to join her friend at the local onsen. The young woman smiled and said she¡¯d seen her leave an hour ago, wearing a pretty blue yukata. Kiko thanked her, and hurried off, following the map Inari had drawn, trying not to worry about what might have happened. Inari the goddess doubtless used to walk with impunity where Inari the mortal couldn¡¯t now.

    Kiko found herself at what Inari had called an onsen much sooner than she¡¯d expected, thanks to the shortcuts. Although, suddenly, Kiko found herself wishing it had taken longer. Not that it would¡¯ve made any difference as she hesitated on the doorstep.

    Kiko¡¯s heart sank as she took in the sight of the place. It had probably been a respectable onsen in Inari¡¯s day. It was an old building, and at the time would¡¯ve been quite high class. But it was now more a sento, or public baths, which advertised mixed bathing, and the attendant sitting on the bandai had visible tattoos all up his arms. Kiko swallowed, it was probably the sort of place frequented by all sorts of low-lives, criminals and general scum.

    And she was going to have to walk in there and get naked, and bathe in front of all of them.

    What was Inari thinking?!

    Kiko pushed her glasses up her nose, settling them more firmly, and tried to look more confident than she felt as she strode forward..

    By the time Kiko had put her things in a locker and showered, which was thankfully empty at this time of night, she was trembling like a birch leaf in autumn. She clutched her surprisingly large and fluffy towel to herself, and headed into the main baths.

    At first glance she couldn¡¯t see Inari anywhere, but there were several rooms of baths, including a salt sauna, where she couldn¡¯t see. Trying not to panic at the leers from the frankly terrifying individuals lounging around she started to search for Inari, even calling out her name¡­

    One man¡­ at least, Kiko thought it was man, who was soaking in a hot tub started, suddenly sitting upright. Kiko¡¯s eyes were drawn to the strange youth¡¯s yellow eyes, and then up to the unruly mane of silver/white hair. He honestly looked like he¡¯d stepped off the pages of a manga... where he probably wasn¡¯t the hero.

    The small towel balanced on his head slipped, and landed on the floor as he turned around to look at Kiko¡­ and Kiko found herself frozen. There on the floor, along with the towel, were a pair of young women¡¯s pantsu with a cute anime fox face on them.

    Kiko remembered with crystal clarity the ripped open plastic packet at the end of the bed, with the exact same logo on it, which she had bought Inari only a few hours ago..

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Hoi, me?¡±

    ¡°Yes you! What have you done to her!¡±

    ¡°Lady you¡¯re crazy, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking...¡±

    Kiko took four running strides forward, as the silver haired youth tried to take one backwards away from her in the tub of water. Kiko¡¯s foot met the bridge of Rin¡¯s nose as she executed a perfect running jump kick, and with a splash they both ended up in the tub.

    Kiko straddled the silver haired Rin, as blood rapidly turned the water pink, around them.

    ¡°Tell me where Inari is! You.. You rapist, pervert!¡±

    ¡°I.. glub. I¡¯m not.. ulp¡±

    Kiko had hold of the youth by the ears, and was dunking him, or her, underwater. She stopped as a large shadow fell across the water and looked up. Towering above her was the bearded, tattooed attendant.

    ¡°Hoi, miss. Dunno what your problems is, but I don¡¯t think Rin is going to answer you like that, and if you kill them I¡¯m gonna have to charge you extra to get rid of the body.¡±

    Kiko let go, and Rin came up for air, spluttering.

    ¡°Thanks Karl, is that what I pay you for? Making money off my murder by a crazy woman?¡±

    ¡°Cleaning fee. You don¡¯t pay me enough to get mixed up in your love life. You couldn¡¯t pay me enough.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not lovers! I¡¯ve never seen this man before!¡±

    Kiko hotly exclaimed. Rin glared up at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m NOT a man!¡±

    Kiko blinked, and reflexively glanced down, then back up, meeting Rin¡¯s lopsided and blood-stained smile.

    ¡°Not a girl either¡­ and I swing both ways. Wanna go for ride?¡±

    Kiko held Rin¡¯s head underwater for bit longer as Karl walked away shaking his own massive bald dome.

    Kiko eventually, and reluctantly, dragged the distinctly water logged Rin back up into the air, and left them retching and coughing over the side of the tub, as she helped herself to a small cup of the rather surprisingly good sake that was on a tray next to the tub.

    ¡°Ok, talk!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ sake, please.¡±

    ¡°Talk or no sake, only more water.¡±

    ¡°Ok ok¡­ I didn¡¯t kill or rape Inari.¡±

    ¡°Says the pervert who was wearing her pantsu on his head!¡±

    ¡°It was a joke!¡±

    ¡°Not. Laughing. What did you do then?¡±

    ¡°Played a trick on her¡­ a bit of a mean one. But¡­ only a trick. Umm... you do know...¡±

    ¡°I know who she is, and I¡¯ve got a pretty good idea what you are. So.. Keep talking!¡±

    ¡°You know she abandoned us? Her... children. We had no idea what happened, she just vanished from her¡­ home¡­ one day. While we were out, er, running errands, for her. Then she turns up, years later looking as if nothing happened. Looking better than I¡¯d seen her in a long, long while in fact.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you, but she nearly died too. Now, spill it, what did you do!¡±

    Rin sighed, and pressed a cloth against their nose.

    ¡°I... may have made her think I was going to kill her, and then knocked her out. I truly couldn¡¯t hurt her though. I don¡¯t have the strength for that¡­ kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°You... knocked her out, and just left her?! Where! If you left her in some alley somewhere I¡¯ll..¡±

    ¡°No, no! Gods! What kind of a.. never mind.. no I put her some place safe. She¡¯s sat in a corner booth with couple of empty sake bottles in front of her in bar just down the street...¡±

    ¡°You left her in bar! Unconscious! Without any pantsu on!! What kind of an idiot ARE you!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ when you put it that way...¡±

    Rin looked up and behind Kiko, as a shadow fell across the water again. Looking up Kiko saw Karl glaring down.

    ¡°Hoi, Rin! You need to leave.¡±

    ¡°What? I paid for the evening¡­ I mean sorry if this person is making a lot of fuss but..¡±

    ¡°Rin. You NEED to leave. What you¡¯ve done. Ain¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°Et Tu Karl?¡±

    Karl nodded, and put a folded, dapper looking white suit on the stool next to the bath.

    ¡°Yeah. Get dressed Rin. You fucked up, go fix it. Or don¡¯t come back.¡±

    ¡°Aww shit Karl, why you gotta be like that?¡±

    Karl growled¡­ a disturbingly tectonic sound, and cracked his knuckles.

    ¡°Ok, ok I¡¯m getting dressed... see!¡±

    Karl grunted, and then looked at Kiko. He bowed, fractionally. Kiko wondered if that was because he didn¡¯t seem to have a neck to nod his head with¡­

    ¡°This place ain¡¯t normally bad, I try to keep order here. But some sorts keep dragging their troubles over my threshold. I hope you¡¯ll come back miss¡­ we could do with a classier sort of customer here. If you do, your next visit is on the house.¡±

    ¡°I... thank you, Karl. I think I might well come again.¡±

    Karl grunted.

    ¡°Good. Hope you find your friend ok. But.. if not, come and tell me.¡±

    Karl glared at Rin, who smiled somewhat sickly. Kiko didn¡¯t need to ask what Karl meant. She just pushed her glasses up and nodded, once.

    ¡°I will do that.¡±

 The Oni Way

    Paul spat, tasting blood in his mouth, his head ringing. He didn¡¯t think Tatsuo would kick a man while he was down, so he took a second to catch his breath, his nose full of the dank mine dirt.

    See, he thought to himself ruefully, this is why words are your weapons. Because actual weapons fucking hurt! Inwardly Paul sighed, of course the Oni believed in trial by combat¡­ or whatever it was they were doing here that involved Tatsuo beating the crap out of him.

    The problem was, the young Oni was twenty years younger, nearly eight inches taller and four times stronger than him¡­ and he¡¯d taken Paul¡¯s advice to heart last time and wasn¡¯t falling for any of Paul¡¯s tricks this time.

    The only somewhat dubious advantage Paul had was that it was strictly unarmed combat, and that Tatsuo wasn¡¯t actually trying to kill him, just humiliate him in front of his entire clan.

    At least, Paul didn¡¯t think Tatsuo was trying to kill him!

    Come to think of it¡­ Paul thought, he might not be too put out if I ¡®accidentally¡¯ died, and he¡¯s enough of a fool to think he might get away with that. Oh bugger!

    Paul sighed. He was going to have to defeat Tatsuo, and quickly. Which was very much a case of easier said than done, because that was what he¡¯d been trying to do for the past ten minutes, and getting his ass kicked for his efforts.

    Paul levered himself off the floor, and eyeing Tatsuo, made a T shaped gesture with his hands.

    ¡°Time out, please.¡±

    Tatsuo laughed, and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not customary, but since you¡¯re only human, five minutes.¡±

    Paul staggered over to a table and collapsed on the chair there. Someone handed him a mug full of water, which he drank half of, and dumped the other half over his head, shocking his addled wits into a semblance of action. He studied Tatsuo where he stood easily, talking and laughing quietly with some of his peers, or at least, other young Oni his age.

    He needed a plan¡­ a way out. Tatsuo was playing with him, confident of his victory, and frankly, Paul wasn¡¯t sure if wasn¡¯t right. Paul was sure he could probably beat him with a staff or maybe a sword, but in unarmed combat Tatsuo¡¯s sheer speed, size and strength gave him enough of an advantage that he could overcome Paul¡¯s greater breadth of experience. It was bloody hard to shoulder roll or flip someone when they could just pick you up... with one hand!

    He needed a plan, Paul thought, some way to neutralise the Oni¡¯s advantage or turn it against him. He also needed to get serious about this. Because he wasn¡¯t sure if Tatsuo wouldn¡¯t kill him if he thought he could make it look like an accident. He needed to go all out to beat the snot out of the young Oni.

    Which was a bit of problem because he rather liked the young punk, and he very definitely needed him alive.

    Paul leaned back, well aware that five minutes were nearly up¡­ and spotted a sheet of paper and pencil on the table nearby. For a moment he stared at it, the germ of an idea forming, and then he grabbed the paper and pencil and quickly started writing.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up Paul-san!¡±

    ¡°One minute, just let me finish writing this, it¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°Alright, out of respect for you.¡±

    Paul finished scribbling and folded the paper into four, before handing it to the older Oni that Tatsuo had introduced as Master Aio. Paul bowed.

    ¡°Could you hold onto that for me until I say otherwise Master Aio?¡±

    ¡°I will young man¡­ although I hope it doesn¡¯t prove to be your final words.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Tatsuo bounced forward, ready to fight, as Paul circled him warily. Paul tried a couple of faints, but Tatsuo clearly wasn¡¯t falling for it. Evidently he¡¯d learnt from their last encounter.

    Paul nodded inwardly to himself¡­ it wasn¡¯t much but he would use that.

    He fainted to Tatsuo¡¯s right, and Tatsuo immediately guarded his left hand side, expecting the attack to come that way. Paul hooked his foot around a nearby chair, and flicked it towards the right-hand side of the tall Oni. As it entangled his legs, sending Tatsuo stumbling, Paul kicked hard at Tatsuo¡¯s knee.

    Tatsuo yelled hoarsely as his knee folded sideways. He lashed out blindly, but Paul had already danced away, not pressing his advantage. Tatsuo slowly stood up, favouring his injured leg.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone easy on you until now old man¡­ but not any more.¡±

    ¡°Awww, did the big bad Oni get a boo-boo? You need someone to make it better, Tatsuo-kun?¡±

    Paul¡¯s voice was deliberately mocking, using baby language to belittle him. Tatsuo growled and charged at him, moving faster than any human could despite limping.

    But Paul was ready. At the last split second he dropped into a crouch below Tatsuo¡¯s grasping arms and spun, kicking out again, connecting with Tatsuo¡¯s already injured knee.

    The Oni¡¯s howl of pain almost drowned out the crunching impact, and he went sprawling in the dirt as Paul, using the force of his kick, rolled forward out of the way.

    Paul bounced to his feet, grinning for the first time. Before Tatsuo could recover, he leaped, bringing his heel down hard on the small of the Oni¡¯s back, causing him to howl in pain again.

    Paul bounced away again, warily watching Tatsuo as the Oni dragged himself upright, using a chair to lean on. That last blow would¡¯ve crippled a human, Paul thought to himself, and all it¡¯s done is stun the nerves a bit, numbing his legs, he¡¯ll start to recover in a minute or two.

    Paul shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°Time out! Tatsuo, take a minute.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity human!¡±

    ¡°Not what I was about to say. Master Aio, could you read the note I gave you?¡±

    ¡°Now Paul-san? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes please. Aloud so everyone can hear.¡±

    ¡°Very well. The note says¡­ ¡®In the next ten minutes I, Paul Holmes, will strike Tatsuo twice upon the right knee, disabling it, angering him and making him careless. This will allow me to strike once upon the base of his spine, causing a temporary paralysis... Oh!¡±

    Tatsuo shouted from where he¡¯d collapsed in chair.

    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s a trick!¡±

    ¡°You saw me give the note to Master Aio, Tatsuo. There¡¯s no way I could switch them, unless you think Aio is lying?¡±

    ¡°Then how can you predict the future?!¡±

    ¡°The same way one guesses how an opponent will move on the Shogi board. I out-witted you. Master Aio, would you please read the rest of the note.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes of course¡­ ahem.. I have permitted Tatsuo to appear to gain the advantage prior to this, in order for him to save face, but I expect that he will become enraged as the fight continues and to make a concerted effort to either kill or seriously injure me. In order to prevent this, I am writing this note, because if the fight continues after this is read out, I will need to take certain actions to defend myself. Actions that run the risk of crippling or possibly even killing Tatsuo.¡±

    There was silence in the Great Hall as Master Aio refolded the note, and looking at Tatsuo spoke.

    ¡°Is this accusation true Tatsuo? Were you considering trying to kill or seriously injure...¡±

    ¡°NO! I.. I...¡± Tatsuo wilted under Aio¡¯s level gaze, and muttered. ¡°Yes master¡­ I did think that in the heat of the moment.¡±

    ¡°Louder Tatsuo.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Yes, yes I did think that! But..but.. that..¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Aio gestured with his hand, like a blade, cutting off whatever else Tatsuo was about to say. Tatsuo fell silent, his cheeks stained with red as he hung his head. Master Aio turned slightly, and bowed at Paul.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ thank you. This has been most educational, for all of us.¡±

    Aio looked pointedly back at Tatsuo, and then swept his gaze around the rest of the assembled Oni.

    ¡°On behalf of my clan, and my young clan leader, I thank you for sparing his life, and we will consider the matter of your dispute settled in your favour. Is there anything you wish to ask of us in recompense?¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Well, there was a slight matter I wanted to bring up earlier...¡±

    Master Aio nodded.

    ¡°Speak then¡­ and it will be granted.¡±

    Paul grinned, not missing the way Aio had said that.

    ¡°Ok then. Shoko-san has requested that Jiao goes to elementary school with her.¡±

    Tatsuo tried to stand up, and failed, catching himself before he fell, as he shouted.

    ¡°NEVER! I will not permit you to put her life at risk!¡±

    Paul sighed, he somehow thought that would be his response.

    ¡°And you still think I¡¯d risk Shoko¡¯s life? That Inari would permit it if there was any risk at all?!¡±

    ¡°Inari is blind to your..¡±

    Aio rapped Tatsuo¡¯s ankle with his cane, interrupting him.

    ¡°I advise silence while you consider your next words VERY carefully Tatsuo¡­ lest you insult both Paul-san and Inari together.¡±

    Tatsuo shut his mouth with a snap, glaring at Master Aio, who having spoken turned to Paul.

    ¡°My apologies Paul-san, the impetuousness of youth and a brotherly love for his sister caused our young leader to speak rashly.¡±

    ¡°Understandable. However, please allow me to address his concerns. To the best of my knowledge there is no risk. Both girls will be provided with the means to pass as human. I can fabricate whatever papers are necessary, well enough to pass even the most stringent inspection. I used to forge passports to get refugees out of various hell holes, and I doubt a school board is going to be harder to fool than Russian border guards eyeing up a truck load of Ukrainian immigrants.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, but why do this?¡±

    ¡°Two reasons really. Firstly, Shoko asked¡­ she¡¯s lonely up here on this mountain by herself. Jiao and Aimi-chan help alleviate that, but neither can be here all the time and she yearns for a normal life, one more like that which human children have. Tangential to that, from what I gather Jiao also wishes to allowed to play in the sun with others like her.¡±

    ¡°Then they can play here, where it¡¯s safe!¡±

    Tatsuo sullenly growled.

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Insufficient, and wrong. However much you hide it, it¡¯s obvious that Jiao isn¡¯t like other Oni children. She¡¯s smaller than her peers, she¡¯s weaker and frailer.¡±

    ¡°All reasons why she shouldn¡¯t be a part of your mad idea!¡±

    ¡°Wrong, as I said. She¡¯s smaller, weaker¡­ making her the same size as a human child her age, and only twice as strong, not three of four times. In other words, humans are nearer to being her equals!¡±

    Tatsuo opened his mouth, then closed it, evidently thinking that over. Master Aio prompted Paul to continue.

    ¡°You said there were two reasons?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ok, now that the problem of the magic fading is solved, the goal is to establish a sanctuary for Others, a safe place for them to live in peace. However, we can¡¯t rely on secrecy being the key to safety.¡±

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s worked before.¡±

    Paul smiled inwardly, Tatsuo was obviously interested despite himself.

    ¡°Has it though? You yourself said the humans always find you. Hiding doesn¡¯t work because you can¡¯t keep these things a secret forever. Eventually word leaks out and people learn that you exist, and once they know that they won¡¯t stop looking until they find you.¡±

    A murmuring whisper of agreement arose from the other assembled Oni. Even Tatsuo nodded, acknowledging the truth of Paul¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ok¡­ so.. since clearly doing the same thing as before isn¡¯t working, one has to try something new. Even you have to admit you can¡¯t fight all the humans, so the only other option is to make peace. And before you ask how, the answer is to deal with the root cause. Fear.¡±

    Tatsuo cocked his head, leaning forward and frowning.

    ¡°And just how do you plan on over coming centuries of fear?¡±

    ¡°Through familiarity. Humans are very adaptable, given time. And not much of it either. They¡¯ll get used to anything after awhile. You see, the biggest reason they fear Others is because they are unknown. Let¡¯s face it, you lot are the boogymen, the monsters in the dark¡­ the sort of thing they¡¯ve been telling scary stories about for untold generations. How long do you think that fear will last, however, if you step forward into the light and they get a good look at what you¡¯re actually like, and realise that really, you are not so very different?¡±

    Tatsuo snorted disbelievingly.

    ¡°You are an optimist Paul-san, humans still fear and hate each other because of such tiny petty differences as skin colour or religion! What makes you think they¡¯ll accept us monsters as being the same as them?¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°First time in a long, long while someone has called me an optimist¡­ and to answer your question... Have you read any mangas or watched any anime? Because if you haven¡¯t, you¡¯d better do so¡­ You see, we¡¯re going to launch a rebranding advertising campaign for Others that¡¯ll charm the humans little cotton socks off!¡±

    Tatsuo snorted, amused at the idea and the mental image.

    ¡°Alright, perhaps that might work¡­ but I still do not see why Jiao needs to go to school?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a two way street, as well as human society adapting to the Others, you need to learn to adapt to them. In other words, you need to learn how not to spook the mundanes badly enough that they stampede and crush you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll concede that¡¯s probably a good idea¡­ but..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting to that point! Ok, Elementary school is probably the safest place on earth. Jiao, although she¡¯s small and fragile for an Oni, could beat the living tar out of most of her classmates. So what better place for her to learn to be gentle around them and not spook the humans? Also, before you ask why Jiao in particular? That¡¯s because although they¡¯ll be in disguise, slip-ups will happen, and Jiao is the only one among all of you able to pass as human without magic, with a bit of make-up. Besides, she¡¯ll be your clan leader someday, it¡¯s only right she leads the way.¡±

    ¡°And why not just Shoko then?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? You have met her, right?! Can you imagine that hyper-kinetic ball of fluff let loose alone in a class-room of almost equally hyper human kids¡­. I wouldn¡¯t give it a day before she¡¯s showing off her magic or her ears and tail to some kid or other. No. Shoko needs someone there to steady her, and Jiao is perfect for that too. However, Shoko is smart, and she¡¯s observant. She picks up on things as good as anyone I¡¯ve met, and despite appearances and her behaviour, she¡¯s eighty years old. She¡¯s had experience with humans before now. So, as long as she doesn¡¯t get too giddy, she¡¯s perfect for the job. Together, they make an ideal cultural recon team, in effect.¡±

    Tatsuo nodded slowly¡­

    ¡°You have thought this through Paul-sama¡­ I will give you that. And you have shown that you are adept at planning. I will talk to my clan, Jiao is as much their future leader as she is my sister, and we will put it to a vote.¡±

    Paul forbore from mentioning that actually, Tatsuo had already lost that right. The young Oni needed to save face after all, and he was pretty sure of the outcome of any vote.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I want, for her to be given a fair chance. If you feel that the risk, even as minimal as it is, is too much to chance your future leader on, then I would urge you to consider other candidates. Some other young Oni might not be as good a fit, but we can make it work I think. I hope anyway.¡±

    Tatsuo nodded.

    ¡°I will ask for volunteers if that¡¯s the case¡­ although I¡¯m not sure any of us would want to offer their child. And as you say, it is her right to go first. A leader should lead.¡±

    Paul eyed Tatsuo, and sighed.

    ¡°You know¡­ if you were a foot and half shorter, we could just about pass you off as an upper classman.¡±

    Tatsuo snorted and shook his head.

    ¡°What, and have all those idiotic human schoolgirls sighing over me? No thank you.¡±

    Paul had to bite his tongue to keep from laughing. Once he could trust his voice he added.

    ¡°Well, it would be one way to keep an eye on Jiao. The elementary school is on the same grounds as the high school. And while your height might present a challenge, Inari is very good at disguise spells, just ask Yuko¡­¡±

    The look Tatsuo gave him was distinctly unfriendly, and rather suspicious.

    ¡°We will put the matter to a vote, and inform you of the result later. Someone will accompany you to the surface Paul-san.¡±

    Master Aio spoke up.

    ¡°I will undertake that task, young master. These old bones of mine would welcome warming in the sunlight I think.¡±

    Tatsuo frowned at Master Aio, but nodded and then turned away, dismissing them both without saying it.

    Once they were away from the other Oni, Paul leaned against a wall, sagging, holding his side.

    ¡°Are you well Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ about as well as can be expected for having gone toe-to-toe with an Oni. I think I¡¯ve got a busted rib, or a badly bruised one anyway and I¡¯m pretty sure I am really going to need a long hot soak very soon, and maybe a truck load of pain killers.¡±

    ¡°Ah, as I thought. I think the human phrase is; but you should see the other guy, yes?¡±

    Paul snorted a brief, pained, bark of laughter.

    ¡°Yeah, something like that, unless you¡¯re about to tell me Tatsuo wasn¡¯t as badly injured as he made out.¡±

    ¡°Sadly, no. Tatsuo has as many fine qualities as one would want in warrior...¡±

    ¡°..but subtly isn¡¯t one of them. I got that.¡±

    ¡°I was going to say the fine art of subterfuge, but you are not wrong either.¡±

    Paul shook his head, and slowly levered himself back upright.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not hard to see why he¡¯s only Regent, and Jiao is the leader-to-be. Now that is one young girl who knows how to play people like her shamisen.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ she is more like her father than either of them, but she has her mother¡¯s grace too.¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh, now if we could just add ten years growth and experience to her overnight...¡±

    ¡°Yes, alas, I fear neither of them will be up to the task ahead.¡±

    ¡°Not alone, no¡­ but with each other, and help?¡±

    Master Aio nodded slowly.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ that would be preferable. I think young Tatsuo would profit from your guidance Paul-san, if he ever stops fighting you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, I¡¯ll give him his head a bit longer and if he doesn¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll ask Jiao to have words with him.¡±

    Aio chuckled.

    ¡°I see you understand how it works with them already.¡±

    ¡°Bit hard to miss. That girl is leader in all but name already.¡±

    Aio nodded.

    ¡°The clan adore her, despite her frailties or possibly even because of them, since she tries so hard, protests so little, and asks for no concessions to be made for her.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, that fits with my observations. Still, it would do her good to be somewhere where she is normal and people don¡¯t treat her like she¡¯s made of spun glass, or try to act as if they¡¯re not.¡±

    Aio looked at Paul sharply, then stroked his short grey wispy goatee beard.

    ¡°I admit, I had not considered it in that light. But you are indeed right I think.¡±

    As they neared the entrance to the mine, Paul sighed.

    ¡°So Master Aio¡­ was there anything else you wanted to sound me out about? Since I doubt you offered to accompany me just to see some daylight.¡±

    Aio chuckled.

    ¡°I have missed someone to match wits with, and you show promise young man¡­ but yes, there was something else. Your fight with Tatsuo, and the note you gave me. Would you really have gone that far?¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Master Aio, I was about ready to drop. If we¡¯d continued then about the best I could have done is fart in his general direction out of defiance.¡±

    Aio stared at him in surprise¡­ then began to chuckle.

    ¡°Paul-san, you are a very dangerous man indeed. Because you win without fighting and make your enemies defeat themselves! You¡¯ll do young man, you¡¯ll do indeed.¡±

 Karaoke Okami

    Rin was sauntering, Kiko-san thought, he, she¡­ they were definitely not moving with any urgency. They were strolling up the street, peering around them like a tourist.

    ¡°Hey Rin! Hurry up! Which bar did you leave Inari in?¡±

    ¡°Ehh, it was one of these, might have been the Peach Pit, or the Cherry Blossom Bar... something fruity.¡±

    ¡°You... you mean you don¡¯t remember?!¡±

    Rin shrugged, tapping a cigarette out of a packet, and lighting it with a smooth, practised flick of a brass zippo lighter. They took a long draw of the cigarette and exhaled a thin stream of smoke before shrugging again.

    ¡°Not... exactly. No.¡±

    Kiko blinked, and then as Rin took another long inhalation, she brought her hand down in a blade strike across the top of Rin¡¯s head.

    ¡°Aiya! Hey!¡±

    ¡°Stupid Fox! How can you forget?!¡±

    Rin rubbed the top of their head, glaring at her.

    ¡°I was upset, emotional. My head was full of old memories. That¡¯s why I went to the onsen, to clear my head. Didn¡¯t know she¡¯d arranged to meet you there, or I wouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°You did too good a job of clearing your head. Start thinking! Or I¡¯ll make sure your head is empty for a very long time!¡±

    ¡°What are you getting so worked up about anyway? It¡¯s Inari, she¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s mortal now. She can die.¡±

    ¡°So? Her body dies, she doesn¡¯t. She¡¯ll just wake up in the Celestial Planes and find her way back home again in a few years..¡±

    ¡°Idiot! We don¡¯t have a few years, we don¡¯t even have months! She has to be at the Rice tasting ceremony this year or... or... well everything is lost!¡±

    Rin raised an eyebrow at her, a cynical expression on their face.

    ¡°Hoi, dramatic much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth! Her home shrine is under threat; without her we can¡¯t protect that, and without that she¡¯ll be gone forever. The last kami... gone!¡±

    ¡°Not the last.¡±

    Kiko looked stunned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rin shrugged, leaning against the wall.

    ¡°Inari isn¡¯t the last. Amaterasu is still around, so are some of the others. They just don¡¯t visit the Mortal world any more. Good riddance I say.¡±

    Kiko blinked at Rin for a few seconds, processing that, and then shook her head.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter! Without Inari, the plan to bring magic back and make a safe place for Others won¡¯t work!¡±

    Rin chuckled.

    ¡°A safe place for Others? Look around you little shrine maiden, nowhere¡¯s safe for anyone! How are you going to do that?¡±

    Kiko opened, and closed her mouth, then shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s Paul-sama¡¯s plan, not mine.¡±

    ¡°Paul-sama?¡±

    ¡°Inari¡¯s Herald.¡±

    Rin threw back their head and laughed.

    ¡°Inari has a gaijin Herald! Oh that¡¯s rich! What a joke! The only remaining first rank Goddess taking up with a round-eye!  Amaterasu will explode when she hears! Oh, I know, maybe I¡¯ll tell her myself! She HATES the gaijin¡­¡±

    The crack of Kiko¡¯s palm against Rin¡¯s face sounded like a gunshot. Rin staggered, and then slowly stood up, rubbing their face and glaring at her.

    ¡°Hoi. You know, that¡¯s the third time you¡¯ve hit me. Don¡¯t do it again. My patience only goes so far.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what will you do about it?¡±

    Rin loomed over her, eyes glowing a fiery hue, like two hot coals, tail bristling up and cracking with malice.

    ¡°I can make you wish you¡¯d never been born you stupid mortal gir¡­ eerk!¡±

    Rin¡¯s eyes bugged out as Kiko¡¯s foot connected with Rin¡¯s crotch. Kiko watched as the silver haired kitsune let out a sound like a tire deflating and collapsed to the pavement, curling in a ball clutching at their private parts. Apparently that was just as effective despite the lack of balls, or perhaps Rin just kept them elsewhere?

    Kiko shook her head. She wasn¡¯t even going to start speculating on the anatomical arrangement of something she had no intention of going anywhere near.

    Quickly she set to work while Rin was... distracted. Using a napkin she swiped from one of the street vendors, she folded it in half and tore along the fold, making a rectangle exactly three by five. Holding the first two fingers of her right-hand in front of her lips, she chanted a swift prayer, consecrating the rectangle of paper. That done, she took a toothpick and a soy packet, also swiped from the food vendor, pricked her finger, and dabbed some of the soy onto her finger, mixing it with her blood.

    Kiko hissed as the soy stung, but using her forefinger as a brush she quickly she wrote out the kanji for ¡®Obey¡¯ and then sealed the white talisman she¡¯d improvised by slapping it against Rin¡¯s forehead, and with her bloody first finger against her lips, chanted a binding prayer.

    The slip of paper glowed pure white, and seemed to dissolve into a shower of sparks as the magic consumed it¡¯s corporal form and settled into Rin. She¡¯d hoped the magic would work, but she was glad she was right.

    Rin lifted their head, and glared at Kiko.

    ¡°What have you done?! You think this will work?¡±

    Kiko studied Rin for a second.

    ¡°Rin. Punch yourself in the face.¡±

    ¡°Ha! As if.. OW!¡±

    Kiko grinned at the angry fox spirit as Rin sat there, rubbing their nose.

    ¡°Looks like it works to me.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t last. All it¡¯ll take is a dead zone, or a few days... or you dying first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Rin, you are ordered not cause harm to me, put me in harms way, or allow harm to come to me if you can prevent it. Nor will you prevent me from giving you orders.¡±

    ¡°Gahhh. Alright! Want me to call you Mistress too?¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. But be polite.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you... it hurts when you give me an order! It¡¯s like you¡¯re carving it into my heart!¡±

    ¡°You have one?¡±

    ¡°Low blow you little¡­ shrine maiden!¡±

    Kiko smiled innocently at him, simpering just a bit, like she did when some tourist asked to take her picture for the thousandth time that day. She hated having to do her ritual chores in her robes. She felt like she was Mickey Mouse at Disney world, Tokyo.

    ¡°Now that I have your full cooperation I will ask you again. Which bar did you leave Inari in? Answer me truthfully.¡±

    Rin sighed, and nodded up the street.

    ¡°The Plum Barrel bar, far end of the street, around the corner.¡±

    ¡°Ok, get up, if you can, and let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rin carefully and gingerly, stood¡­ still somewhat hunched over.

    ¡°This way then¡­ mistress.¡±

    Well, technically he was being polite, Kiko thought, even though the word he¡¯d used could also mean a woman who ran a brothel. She let it slide; she knew better than to pull her bow-string too tight.

    The Plum Barrel bar was on the edge of Osaka old town, where the new construction began. It was an ugly, square concrete box, next to an empty lot, which served as a buffer to the more elegant Old Town buildings that started around the corner. There were motorbikes parked in the empty lot¡­ large ones, and several flashy cars of the illegal street racer sort.

    Kiko¡¯s heart sank as she took in the appearance of the large, muscled and tattooed man standing at the entrance.

    ¡°You left her there?!¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh...¡±

    Even Rin sounded uncertain of themselves. Rin pointed to the rear corner of the bar.

    ¡°Back door is this way, if you want to get in without being seen.¡±

    Kiko nodded slowly.

    ¡°I think that would be a very good idea. I don¡¯t think they welcome tourists here.¡±

    ¡°Noo¡­ actually a lot of the gang members are only too happy to see tourists, of course, the reverse isn¡¯t true.¡±

    ¡°Gang¡­ RIN! Is this bar a Yakuza hang out?!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ sort of. It¡¯s more like, it¡¯s a bar several of the local colour gangs like, so they have an agreement not to start too much trouble here. The Big Boys just hang out here keeping an eye on the place, to spot any upcoming talent.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s just local gang members and only some Yakuza, that makes all the difference! Rin! What possessed you to leave Inari here!¡±

    Rin managed to look sheepish.. scuffing the dirt of the empty lot with a toe.

    ¡°I was really, really cross. She can¡¯t die you know, even with that human body of hers. It would take more than these human punks to do it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but what if she gets assaulted or raped!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Inari, she¡¯d probably enjoy¡­ YIP!¡±

    Kiko kicked Rin in the back of the knee, folding it forward abruptly, forcing Rin down on all fours, and then drove her foot into Rin¡¯s crotch again, almost flipping them over with the force of her kick.

    ¡°Aiye!Aiye!Aiye!Aiye! Ah..hooo.. ouch... what did you do that for?¡±

    ¡°NO woman ENJOYS being raped you, you.. Gahhh!!! I will deal with you later! Or worse, I¡¯ll tell Inari what you said, and let HER deal with you. Now get up!¡±

    Rin glared up at her.

    ¡°I was going to say, she¡¯d enjoy teaching them a lesson. Hmpf!¡±

    Rin got up, wincing and standing crouched, somewhat bow legged. Kiko, blushing at her error, marched over to the shabby, nondescript door and then paused.

    ¡°Rin¡­ Truthfully, what¡¯s inside, how do I get in?¡±

    ¡°You twist the handle and pull on the door. It opens into a shadowy corner of the bar, out of sight of the front door. No-one guards it, there¡¯s no security, why would there be considering who¡¯s bar it is? Inari, if she¡¯s in the same place, will be in the third booth from the door. They¡¯re all along the back wall on the inside, so you can see out, but it¡¯s hard to see in to one.¡±

    Kiko took a deep breath, her hand on the door knob, acutely aware that her attire would stand out in such a place almost as badly as Inari¡¯s. She could feel the raucous music vibrating though the thin plywood of the door, never mind hear it. She pulled the door open and slid inside, with Rin almost on her heels. She walked quickly along the line of booths, eyes on the floor, not making eye contact with anyone.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    At the third booth Kiko stopped, and glanced inside. The table was littered with empty Sake bottles, of different brands, and a large number of empty glasses forming a pyramid.

    But, of Inari, there was no sign.

    ¡°She... she¡¯s.. gone¡­ Rin where is she? Find her. I command you!¡±

    Rin took Kiko by the shoulder, turning her around so she looked into the main part of the bar, and pointed.

    ¡°Found her.¡±

    Kiko¡¯s mouth dropped open.

    Inari was on a table, in the middle of the floor, with a spot light shining on her... singing her heart out and dancing like a sixties ¡®go-go¡¯ dancer to thunderous cheers and whistles.

    Kiko stood and stared for moment, then without thinking, walked forward through the press of the cheering crowd. She was only a few strides away when Inari saw her, despite the spotlight shining in her eyes.

    ¡°Kiko-chan!¡±

    Inari¡¯s glad cry rang above the music as all around her, burly, scary-looking men turned to stare at Kiko. Those nearest to Kiko took a step back away from her, leaving a clear space around her that extended as far as the edge of the table Inari stood on.

    Inari took two long steps and leapt, flying from the table towards Kiko. For one moment, time seemed to slow for Kiko, as Inari appeared to drift though the air towards her, seeming to sparkle as the gold threads in her yukata caught the light.

    Then reality, and Inari, hit Kiko like a freight train.

    Kiko fell backwards, instinctively catching Inari, and pulling her to herself. Fortuitously for both, reflexive muscle memory from years of Aikido training kicked in, and Kiko positioned them both to land without injury.

    Well, mostly without injury.

    Kiko exhaled gaspingly as the wind was knocked out of her by Inari¡¯s landing. For a moment she couldn¡¯t breath¡­ partly because her diaphragm wasn¡¯t listening to her brain, and partly because Inari was sitting astride her hips, kissing her quite thoroughly, to the accompaniment of cheers and whistles.

    Kiko was quite dizzy, and only partly from the lack of breath, by the time Inari stood up and hauled her to her feet.

    ¡°Honoured Gentlemen! May I present my girlfriend, Kiko-chan! And that unworthy one over there, slinking towards the back door, is my oniisan, Rin.¡±

    Rin, who¡¯d been sidling towards the back of the club, suddenly found themselves surrounded by a ring of very large and tough looking men, all glaring at Rin as if Rin had insulted their mothers¡­

    ¡°Oi, Inari...¡±

    Rin didn¡¯t get much further, as they found themselves being propelled towards Inari by a large hand wrapped around their neck, a hand missing a finger, and belonging to a man Rin recognised as one of the more volatile Yakuza with a reputation for violence in quite creative ways.

    Rin managed to squeak out a small pleading sound while looking panicked at Inari.

    The man forced Rin to their knees in front of Inari, growling into his ear.

    ¡°Oi! You. Mind what your imouto says, or you and I will have a little meeting. Brothers should look after little sisters, not leave them in strange bars.¡±

    Rin swallowed hard, suddenly remembering that a lot of the Yakuza, being traditional families, ran to lots of children¡­ and that meant most of the men glaring at Rin would have sisters of their own at home.

    ¡°So stupid brother, what do you have to say for yourself?¡±

    ¡°I..I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°Not good enough! You ruined my date! Because you don¡¯t approve of Kiko-chan! You dumped me here and you stole my pantsu! You pervert! I had to borrow a pair from Akahana-san over there!¡±

    Both Rin and Kiko looked at where Inari was pointing, at the tall, curvaceous, red-haired woman wearing a tiny thong and a sprinkling of body glitter, who was currently hanging from a pole and glaring at Rin.

    Kiko swallowed and glanced towards Inari, mostly down towards her hips which were considerably slimmer¡­ Inari blushed, adding in a quiet voice meant for Kiko¡¯s ears only.

    ¡°Bikini bottoms, I tied them so they¡¯d fit me. They¡¯re not her at-work pair, they cover more than the ones I was wearing!¡±

    Rin tore their eyes away from Akahana-san and looked pleadingly at Inari.

    ¡°Imoto-chan.. please..¡±

    Inari glared at Rin for few seconds, no more than a heart-beat or two, and then sighed.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­ what is one to do when one¡¯s Oniisan is such an idiot?!¡±

    ¡°It was just meant as a prank Inari-chan. Please, I came to get you¡­ just... it took longer than I thought. Kiko caught up to me, so I had to wait until she finished beating me up.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should let the honourable gentlemen here teach you not to play at being an anime bad boy so much.¡±

    ¡°Inari-san! Please!¡±

    Inari glared at Rin for moment longer, then shook her head. Reaching down she grabbed Rin by an ear, and twisting lifted Rin to their feet, although Rin had to bend over as they stood, or risk losing an ear.

    ¡°We are going straight home, and I am telling mother and father what you¡¯ve done¡­ and then you are going to apologise to Kiko too for ruining our date. Understood?!¡±

    ¡°Yes Inari-san!¡±

    Inari let go of Rin, although not before a final hard pinch, and turning, bowed towards the assembled gangsters, villains, scumbags, bar-flies and other low-lifes.

    ¡°Thank you for having me here, you have all been wonderful and I¡¯m sure you make your own mothers and sisters proud.¡±

    There was a chorus of ¡®thank you¡¯ and ¡®please come again¡¯ from the villainous looking horde, some of whom were blushing. Akahana-san blew Inari a kiss from where she was hanging upside down.. causing Inari to blush, giggling, and glance shyly at Kiko. Catching her cue after a small delay, Kiko scowled jealously at the well endowed dancer, and put her arm around Inari, much to the red-haired dancer¡¯s amusement.

    Once they were outside, and some distance from the bar, Rin sagged against a wall and grinned.

    ¡°Nice, Inari... I thought for sure I was going to get a beating there...¡±

    Inari laced her fingers together, flexing, making her knuckles crack.

    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re not?¡±

    Alarmed, Rin started to back up, obviously about to bolt. Kiko shook her head.

    ¡°Rin, stand still..¡±

    Rin froze, glaring at Kiko. Inari glanced between them, then looked at Rin, holding up her hand and making a circle with her forefinger and thumb so she could look though that.

    ¡°Huh! You bound him Kiko-chan! I didn¡¯t know you could do that. How¡¯d you manage it?¡±

    Kiko shrugged.

    ¡°Oh, I knew the forms from my studies¡­ all I had to do was improvise a white talisman, but a napkin torn in half and a soy-sauce packet did that. I didn¡¯t know if it would work, it never has before.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t, not with so little magic around normally¡­ but you¡¯ve been at the shrine for several days soaking in mana, so now it would. If you have the ability, which you do.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone can do magic then?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No... Although purely human mages were rare even in my day, they did exist; nowadays they might not even realize they are one¡­ but the ability is much more common among those that have a bit of Other blood in them. Like you.¡±

    ¡°I do?¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I mean, I wasn¡¯t certain before, but having ¡­ ah.. tasted you, now I am. You have a tiny trace of kitsune in you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ OH! Wait! You knew my many-greats ancestors, am I your¡­ am I of your line?¡±

    Inari tilted her head, looking at the wide-eyed Kiko, and shrugged.

    ¡°Possibly, but it¡¯s too faint to tell. Not that it would matter after so many generations. But it¡¯s equally possible it came from someone else in your family tree. I¡¯m not the only kitsune¡­ I mean, I wasn¡¯t¡­ oh.¡±

    Rin spoke up, quietly.

    ¡°There are still other kitsune, Inari, not of your line. There are descendants of the black fox still living up in the north, and on the mainland. The children of the yellow fox-spirit live in America now. Although they¡¯ve interbred with Coyote¡¯s lot to the point you can¡¯t tell them apart¡­ and I think there¡¯s still some of the red foxes in Europe, but I haven¡¯t heard of them in several decades.¡±

    Inari gave Rin a look of gratitude, but Rin just shook their head.

    ¡°I¡­ kept looking, for you, for my siblings¡­ but we¡¯re the last of the white foxes. I think.¡±

    ¡°Shoko lives with me now..¡±

    ¡°Shoko¡¯s a golden fox, well half.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still family. Even if her father was of another house¡­ although properly, she¡¯s also the last golden fox too. But her mother sent her to stay with me, just before the end of the war.¡±

    ¡°Where did her mother live again?¡±

    ¡°At the shrine in Hiroshima.¡±

    Rin nodded slowly.

    ¡°Oh. Yeah, that would do it. I hadn¡¯t heard where she went, I just knew they both disappeared during the war.¡±

    A pall of awkward silence fell over the three of them, until Rin sighed.

    ¡°So¡­ now what mother Inari? I can¡¯t go anywhere or do anything until your mortal lover lets me go or the binding fails of it¡¯s own accord.¡±

    Kiko shook her head.

    ¡°More likely the latter, I don¡¯t know how to undo a spell like that.¡±

    Rin glared at Kiko.

    ¡°You bound me, when you knew you didn¡¯t know how to undo it?! I don¡¯t think I like you.¡±

    Kiko shook her head.

    ¡°Everything I read on the subject said, well more like warned, that the spell didn¡¯t last, that it would fail within days. Which is why I suppose there was no mention of an unbinding. There was no need.¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Binding spells fail because the kitsune eventually wears away at them with their magic¡­ and I¡¯ve got almost zero magic! I¡¯ll never break something this strong!¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Not here, no...¡±

    Kiko looked at Inari, doubtfully.

    ¡°Are you suggesting Rin comes back with us?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is supposed to be a sanctuary. Besides, Rin is right, I did abandon them. I didn¡¯t mean to, I couldn¡¯t help it at the time... but it happened. It is past time to make up for that.¡±

    Rin tilted their head.

    ¡°Well, I guess I could spend some time in Kyoto...¡±

    Inari and Kiko both looked at Rin in surprise. Then as Kiko giggled, Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Oh Rin.. Rin.. that¡¯s not my home shrine¡­ no we¡¯re going home to my shrine in Mikata.¡±

    Rin blinked.

    ¡°Where?!¡±

    ¡°Mikata district, Hy¨­go Prefecture ¡­ it¡¯s about an hours train ride from here to the North and West. My shrine is up in the hills a couple of miles away from a town on the coast called Kami.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a town called Kami?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s named that way because that¡¯s my home... or it was a long time ago.¡±

    Rin looked at Inari disbelievingly.

    ¡°You want me to go all the way up to the coast¡­ and stay in some draughty old shrine in the middle of nowhere?!¡±

    ¡°Well, you were the one who was complaining I abandoned you! You can¡¯t have it both ways now! You¡¯re coming home with me.¡±

    ¡°Inari-san! I have friends here, a life!¡±

    ¡°And what sort of life is it? Whoever these friends are, they¡¯re a bad influence on you! A few days in the country..¡±

    ¡°A few days!¡±

    ¡°...maybe a week or two.¡±

    ¡°A week!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to try for a month, Rin?¡±

    ¡°No.. no.. a week¡­ is fine.¡±

    ¡°Or two. Anyway it¡¯ll do you good, clear your head of any nonsense. Kiko-chan... dearest one, we are going back to the motel. You can show me how to use the shower, and then we¡¯ll pick up all our things and head for the station. You said the last train runs at midnight?¡±

    ¡°Yes Inari-chan¡­ if we want to do that and get to the station on time we need to leave the motel at eleven at the latest and it¡¯s nine now. We won¡¯t get our money back on the room though...¡±

    Inari sighed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Rin frowned.

    ¡°You know, technically they can¡¯t do that. If you cancel on the same day, as long as it¡¯s before midnight they¡¯re supposed to give you a refund. I... ah... might have used that loophole. A time or two..¡±

    Inari gave Rin a level look, and then shook her head.

    ¡°Bad influences. Kiko, order Rin to collect up whatever is needed by them for a stay of at least two weeks, and meet us at the station at eleven forty five.¡±

    Kiko looked at Rin.

    ¡°You heard Inari¡­ do it. Platform seven, be at the gate.¡±

    Rin sighed.

    ¡°I hear and obey, oh mistress. Two weeks in the country... I should¡¯ve let you drown me in the bath.¡±

 Conversation by Candlelight

    Paul was lying in bed, trying not to worry, and most definitely not sleeping¡­ He¡¯d checked the train schedules, and even if Kiko and Inari had left it until the last train running to head back, then they¡¯d be back at Kasumi station in Kami itself, by half past one in the morning.

    It was nearly 4 am.

    He¡¯d checked; although there were no buses running this late, there was a 24/7 taxi service in town. However, it was entirely possible that they had decided to stay over night and catch an early train back the next day, in which case he wouldn¡¯t see them until the morning.

    He was trying not to think of all the things that could¡¯ve gone wrong; starting with the department of monster hunters, or whatever they called themselves, kidnapping Inari while she was in Osaka, and ending with they¡¯d gotten lost and missed the last train back. It wasn¡¯t a short list either.

    Not that Paul would¡¯ve gotten much sleep anyway. Shoko had done her best to patch him up, but it really wasn¡¯t her area of expertise. He¡¯d down-played how much he hurt for her sake too; although he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d fooled her one bit. But he¡¯d taken a handful of painkillers and retired for the evening.

    Then spent the next few hours staring up at the ceiling.

    Aimi-chan had put in an appearance around midnight to see if he was alright. Apparently feigning sleep didn¡¯t fool ghosts one bit. They¡¯d chatted for a short while about nothing much, and she¡¯d fetched a snack for him that Paul hadn¡¯t really felt like eating, but had made himself do so he could take more painkillers.

    He¡¯d also made Aimi-chan promise not to do anything to Tatsuo. He still wasn¡¯t sure if that¡¯d stop her though. Surprisingly Shoko had proven easier to persuade not to retaliate. Paul had said it was a matter of honour, and she¡¯d readily agreed to leave the matter alone.

    It was fifty-fifty if that was because most of her social skills came from an earlier era, or because she was plotting something and didn¡¯t want him to know it.

    Probably the latter, most likely in concert with Jiao.

    Paul found that he really couldn¡¯t work up much energy to care either. He was too sore, miserable and preoccupied about Inari¡¯s absence to have much concern for Tatsuo. He could suffer the consequences of his actions.

    There was a creak of a floorboard out on the porch, and Paul quickly shut down his laptop and pretended to be asleep.

    He could hear soft foot-steps padding in the hall outside, and then the door slowly being slid open and closed. There was the sound of a pair of bare feet on the tatami mats approaching where he lay, which stopped by his bedside.

    For a few moments there was silence¡­ and then the soft rustle of cloth filled his ears, and the sound of a robe landing on the floor.

    Paul felt the bed clothes being lifted, and as Inari¡¯s perfume drifted on the air, he felt her sliding into bed next to him. He was slightly surprised to feel her warm, naked skin against himself, but Inari was Inari...

    Without saying anything, Paul moved, allowing her to nestle against him, curled up in the crook of his arm, her head resting on his arm, her naked back against his side. Inari sighed happily as Paul turned on his side, and curled protectively around her.

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Inari¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. Paul smiled to himself, his lips inches away from the nape of her neck, and he murmured in return.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome Inari-san. Always.¡±

    With a sigh Paul settled back down to sleep finally.

    It was rather later than usual when Paul woke up, his arms still full of a soundly sleeping and, as far as he could tell, entirely naked Inari.

    Paul lay still, just drinking in the sounds of the morning outside, the warm musky, slightly spicy, scent of Inari that was uniquely hers and yet never quite the same two days in a row, and way the low morning sunlight filled the room with a golden glow, making her skin seem to be a pale creamy yellow, like fine parchment paper.

    Idly he wondered what had happened yesterday that had brought her to his bed like this, seeking comfort and closeness.

    Perhaps because of the light, or perhaps due to some internal prompting, Inari stirred in her sleep, rolling over to face him. She wriggled closer, flinging one arm across Paul¡¯s stomach as she rested her head on his chest and shoulder, moulding herself against him.

    Paul sighed. There were days that really tried his resolve, and it looked like this was going to be one of them. Although, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Inari was resting against his injured side, it would¡¯ve been a lot harder to maintain his composure. Inari shifted, wrapping one long slender leg over his thighs¡­ and Paul bit his lip. Ok, he thought, this isn¡¯t going to be easy after all.

    He was now quite sure that Inari was completely naked.

    With a sigh, he bent his head, and blew gently into Inari¡¯s ear. It twitched, but otherwise she didn¡¯t stir.

    ¡°Hey, Inari, sleepyhead, wake up.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­?¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the fact you need your sleep, but this is getting into ¡®start of a porno¡¯ territory here.¡±

    Inari snuggled against him, her hips moving lasciviously. Paul froze as her uppermost hand slid down his stomach, heading towards his crotch slowly as she ¡®walked¡¯ her fingers downwards. With one arm pinned between them, and the other not entirely functional after yesterday, he was effectively helpless.

    Inari softly muttered something. Paul gulped as her fingers dipped lower, and just as they encountered the bulge in his boxer briefs, Inari breathlessly gasped;

    ¡°Oh..Kiko...¡±

    Paul¡¯s eyebrows shot up¡­ and he gulped as her fingers stilled. Then somewhat carefully Inari asked.

    ¡°Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    As quick as a fox, naturally, Inari dived out of bed, and was grabbing for her robes.

    ¡°I am so sorry Paul-sama I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Inari it¡¯s ok. You were obviously dreaming of someone else.¡±

    ¡°I...you could tell?¡±

    ¡°You talked in your sleep.¡±

    ¡°Eep!¡±

    Paul chuckled¡­

    ¡°You sound just like Shoko-san when you do that. Now I know where she gets it from.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not cross at me?¡±

    ¡°No. Might need a cold shower, but no, not cross. Like it or not, I can¡¯t ignore the fact that your body at least is a healthy young girl with certain needs and desires. And I¡¯m happy you and Kiko have found each other.¡±

    ¡°How did you... Oh! I said her name didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ although, does she know where you are?¡±

    ¡°Umm, no? Why?¡±

    Paul sighed¡­ as human as Inari sometimes seemed, he had to remember that she wasn¡¯t at all, and didn¡¯t entirely think the same way.

    ¡°Because, Inari, Kiko is human, and in case you hadn¡¯t noticed, we do get a tad bit perturbed when our current amour spends the night naked in someone else¡¯s bed.¡±

    ¡°But, we didn¡¯t do anything! It¡¯s not like that between us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but does she know that? I mean, think about breakfast the other morning, and how it must have looked to her.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ oh dear...¡±

    ¡°And now imagine for a moment she finds out where you spent the night.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear oh dear, she would be so hurt! Kiko¡¯s in love with me, she said. She must not find out about this.. but¡­ ¡°

    ¡°But?¡±

    Inari sighed, and laid back down, outside the bed covers. Paul glanced over at her and sighed, and then kept his gaze firmly on the ceiling as she¡¯d completely forgotten about her clothing again.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ would it be entirely too selfish of me to wish that we might continue our sleeping arrangement?¡±

    Paul frowned, puzzled.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather be sleeping with Kiko? I mean, then there wouldn¡¯t be any awkwardness if you wake up feeling¡­ ah.. frisky.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ and yes, I would wish to spend time in her bed chamber too... but... even so...¡±

    Paul moved, carefully, propping himself up to look at Inari, and hang the lack of clothing..

    ¡°Inari¡­ you said Kiko is in love with you, but do you love her?¡±

    ¡°I.. don¡¯t know¡­ I am very fond of her.¡±

    ¡°But, not in love?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No¡­ I think not. I do not want to hurt her however. And I count her as a very dear friend I think, although it is very new still too.¡±

    ¡°But your heart isn¡¯t hers alone, is it?¡±

    Inari sighed, and nodded.

    ¡°I.. do not think or feel that way. I never have. Even when I AM in love with someone, I am never solely theirs alone. It¡¯s not in my nature to do that. I am both generous of myself, and selfish in my desires. I¡¯ve always known this¡­ and...¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And I find your company very appealing, even if it, ah.. frustrates me at times.¡±

    Paul¡¯s lips twitched in amusement.

    ¡°That probably hasn¡¯t happened to you all that often.¡±

    Inari darted an annoyed and exasperated look at him.

    ¡°No, no it has not! You are a very singular exception Paul-san..¡±

    Paul blinked and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°In all the long years, I¡¯m the only exception? I find that hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°Most men have the good sense not to refuse a Goddess!¡±

    Paul laughed and then winced at the stab of pain from his ribs, collapsing to lie gasping for breath on his back. In an instant, Inari had flipped the bed covers aside, and gasped at the sight.

    Paul glanced down and winced himself¡­ the bruises were quite lurid and covered most of his torso. He closed his eyes, partly because it felt like the room was swinging around queasily.

    ¡°Paul-san! Who has done this to you?! What happened?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, just settled matters with Tatsuo¡­ and fended off a visit by some government agency monster hunters.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Tatsuo did this to you? I¡¯ll¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do nothing Inari. It¡¯s settled. And as they say, you should see the other guy. We fought, he lost¡­ so Jiao is going to school.¡±

    Inari stared at him, a mixture of outrage, exasperation and concern on her face.

    ¡°You fought an Oni, in his prime¡­.¡±

    ¡°And won.¡±

    Inari stopped, frowning.

    ¡°You won?! How?!¡±

    Paul carefully shrugged.

    ¡°The usual way¡­ I out-smarted him, which is what you do if you can¡¯t out-fight.¡±

    Inari sighed, shaking her head, and began to move her hands over Paul¡¯s injuries, a fraction of an inch above his skin, the space between filled with a soft golden glow¡­ smoothing away the bruising, re-knitting injured tissues.

    ¡°So¡­ you said something about government monster hunters? What were they doing here?¡±

    ¡°Not sure actually, I didn¡¯t give them a chance to tell me. Probably after you I think.¡±

    ¡°What did you do to them? You didn¡¯t¡­ kill¡­ them did you Paul-san?¡±

    Paul opened one eye to look up at her, and gulped. Now he wasn¡¯t as distracted by the pain, he found himself instead distracted by the sight of Inari leaning over him. He closed his eye again, although the image seemed seared into his brain.

    ¡°Inari... you know my history, what I¡¯ve done and where I¡¯ve been. Would it surprise you to know, that I have never, once, killed anyone?¡±

    Paul could hear her sigh, and for a moment her hands stopped in their stroking motion¡­ even though she wasn¡¯t touching him, he could tell where her hands were by the faint sense of heat from them, or that might have been the magic at work.

    ¡°Paul-san, knowing you now... No, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to learn that. Although... I also wouldn¡¯t be shocked to learn that you arranged for death to happen to someone, who most probably richly deserved it.¡±

    Paul chuckled, grateful when his ribs didn¡¯t feel like he¡¯d been kicked by a mule.

    ¡°I like that qualification¡­ and yes, you are not far wrong. There are some people whose demise was long overdue and eminently deserving, and yes I might have had a small part to play in arranging for their karma to catch up with them. However, not any time recently.¡±

    Inari laughed musically, low and softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­ so what did you do then?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not much, told them I was a member of a secret English Royal order of Knights, charged with working with Others, and here at the request of the Emperor to enlist your help in defending Japan against supernatural attacks by China or North Korea.¡±

    ¡°They believed you?¡±

    Paul laughed slightly.

    ¡°By the time I was done, Shoko-san almost believed me! But, it doesn¡¯t matter, all I was trying to do was sow confusion and delay them until we do get Imperial approval and backing. In that I was quite successful. They even apologised for bringing weapons into a holy sanctuary.¡±

    Inari retorted hotly.

    ¡°Well I should hope so! The nerve! Not even the most arrogant Shogun would dare do that!¡±

    Paul¡¯s laughter rumbled though his chest, making Inari¡¯s hands tingle, as well as other parts of her body tighten. Inari swallowed, her mouth abruptly dry.

    ¡°Probably just as well for them then, that they came by while you were out. I doubt you¡¯d have been as forgiving.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm! They wouldn¡¯t be leaving!¡±

    Paul yawned¡­

    ¡°Why am I suddenly drowsy again?¡±

    ¡°Healing magic is not without it¡¯s cost Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes of course. I think, since it¡¯s Sunday, I¡¯ll sleep late.¡±

    Inari nodded¡­ then hesitated. Paul opened an eye again, raising an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ might I express an entirely selfish wish?¡±

    Paul didn¡¯t need to ask what, he just held an arm out to her in invitation. Inari smiled and settled against him, sighing happily as he pulled her in a little tighter, tucking her into the circle of his arm before pulling the bed clothes over them both.

    Paul yawned again and sleepily remarked.

    ¡°I could get used to this actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmhm...¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯re going to have to talk to Kiko, Inari.¡±

    ¡°I know Paul-san, but let¡¯s not worry about that now. Who knows, perhaps I¡¯ll just invite her to share our bed with both of us.¡±

    Paul squeezed Inari, tightening his grip around her chest slightly.

    ¡°Like hell you will! I have enough trouble sleeping as it is. Besides, you¡¯d scare her rigid suggesting that.¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re scared we¡¯d do something to make you rigid.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep Inari!¡±

    Some time passed, filled with the soft sounds of sleep.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Hmm..?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to cuddle me like that, either move a bit further away, or a bit further down, because ¡®something¡¯ is poking me in the back.¡±

    ¡°Hmrph..¡±

    ¡°Yip! Not that way! Hey, are you you even awake Paul-san?¡±

    Inari lifted her head, and peered over her shoulder¡­ and saw that Paul was solidly asleep.

    Inari buried her face in the pillow, biting it in frustration, as she found herself with the dragon at the gates of her rose palace, so to speak, ¡­ and unable to move just those final few inches in Paul¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Sweet light of creation!¡± Inari muttered to herself,  ¡°I am either going to die of frustration, murder him... or cause Kiko to expire from exhaustion when I get out of here!¡±

    It was just past midday when Paul stumbled out of the guest house, heading for the kitchen block. He¡¯d awoken to find himself alone in bed, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that the bruising looked like it happened weeks ago, instead of yesterday, he would have suspected last night to be a dream.

    He¡¯d just finished investigating the fridge, and was deciding what to do for food, when a piercing shriek rent the air. Paul grabbed a large cleaver and raced towards the source of the noise, only to slow and stop as he realised that it was issuing from within Kiko¡¯s guest house¡­ Paul looked around, mostly to see if anyone else had witnessed him about to make a fool of himself.

    Sitting up in a tree, legs draped over a branch, was a silver haired kitsune, wearing a rather modern looking white suit and deep red shirt. He was also smoking a cigarette. He stared down at Paul for a second, then pinching out the cigarette, he jumped down, landing with nonchalant ease.

    Paul regarded him coolly.

    ¡°So¡­ who the heck are you?¡±

    ¡°Oi, I could say the same.¡±

    As the pair of them stared at each other, another cry shivered through the air. This one was unmistakably Kiko.

    The silver haired fox spirit shook his head.

    ¡°Autumn!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The kitsune cocked his head at Paul, raising an eyebrow. Paul blinked, he had no idea who this person was, but he¡¯d bet good money he was one of Inari¡¯s kin¡­ the expression on his face was just like one of hers.

    ¡°Mating season for foxes. Inari¡¯s in heat. Although it¡¯s a little early.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ well that would explain a hell of a lot. Um... are you..?¡±

    The youthful kitsune shook his head.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. It¡¯s never affected me like that.¡±

    ¡°Ok. My name¡¯s Paul.¡±

    ¡°Rin. So you¡¯re her Herald then?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­ and you are?¡±

    ¡°Her child. Which makes me very glad I¡¯m not affected by that.¡±

    ¡°Yeahh¡­ hey, we¡¯ve got beer in the kitchen, want one?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Got any music? The louder the better.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°That can be arranged. Laptop, bluetooth speakers¡­ and the whole internet.¡±

    ¡°You have internet out here?!¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Local Tenuki clan have contacts, hooked me up with a fibre hardline. The local mana field makes wifi spotty, but I have the guest house nearest the kitchen block, and the router is there.¡±

    ¡°Huh, guess this won¡¯t be such a total drag after all.¡±

    Paul glanced over his shoulder at Rin.

    ¡°Let me guess, Inari dragged you away from the bright lights of the big city¡­ something about bad influences?¡±

    ¡°She told you?¡±

    ¡°Not a damn word, didn¡¯t even know you were here. But I do know her.¡±

    ¡°Ha! You, Kiko.. probably half of the neighbourhood.¡±

    Paul paused¡­ and carefully put the meat cleaver down on the work table.

    ¡°Rin. I don¡¯t know what your history is with Inari¡­ but you are going to want to apologise for that remark.¡±

    ¡°Or you¡¯ll what? Regard it as your duty to beat the hell out of me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little stiff still from fighting with the head of the local Oni clan, but yes. I would certainly give it a go.¡±

    ¡°You fought an Oni?! Yeah, right¡­ at what? Chess?¡±

    ¡°Unarmed combat, no holds barred. Over a matter of honour.¡±

    Rin scoffed at Paul disbelievingly.

    ¡°That most have been a puny weakling of an Oni! Or he let you off easily.¡±

    Paul started to answer, then stared beyond Rin, smiling slightly in a way that made Rin¡¯s hackles rise..

    ¡°Now how¡¯s that for timing... that¡¯s him now, heading this way.¡±

    Rin turned¡­ and stared. The Oni in question was formidable looking, about Rin¡¯s age and in his prime. He was also walking with the aid of a cane, with one leg bandaged and splinted up, his reddish skin mottled with dark bruises.

    Slowly Rin turned around to stare at Paul.

    ¡°That Oni? You fought him?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°And won?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Rin stared at Paul for moment, then swallowed, and bowed.

    ¡°I apologise for my earlier remark about Inari. It was unkind, untruthful and ill-considered. I brought dishonour to myself for saying it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your mother Rin, don¡¯t forget it.¡±

    Rin sighed, nodding.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I can¡¯t¡­ even as she seemed to have forgotten me for all those years.¡±

    Paul frowned.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, but Inari¡¯s memory has been damaged in some way... if she forgot you, it may not have been her fault.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Paul was already walking over to Tatsuo, and silently offered his arm to help the tall Oni. Tatsuo regarded Paul for a moment, then with a sigh nodded, and leaned on the shorter human.

    ¡°I see Inari has returned.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry... it was very late last night, otherwise I would have asked her to see to you as well.¡±

    Tatsuo shook his head.

    ¡°I will keep my injuries for now, they hurt far less than my pride. I... I have come to apologise.¡±

    ¡°Hoo. Ok... do you want a beer with that? I find it helps humble pie go down easier.¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±

    ¡°No. Far, far from it Tatsuo. I¡¯m remembering the number of times when I¡¯ve stood where you are. Trust me, you are NOT the only one who¡¯s fucked up before now. If you¡¯d ever met my father, you¡¯d understand. The word ¡®martinet¡¯ could¡¯ve been invented for him. Along with asshole.¡±

    Tatsuo sighed again, and nodded.

    ¡°A beer, please. If I¡¯m drinking, I¡¯m not talking, and then maybe I won¡¯t say as many wrong things.¡±

    ¡°The English have a saying for that, putting your foot in your mouth¡­ beer means you¡¯re doing something else with your mouth other than putting your foot in it.¡±

    Tatsuo smiled slightly.

    ¡°That sounds like a good idea¡­ Hoi, who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. Rin, Tatsuo. Tatsuo, Rin.. Inari¡¯s son. Apparently been living in Osaka. Tatsuo¡¯s the local Oni clan leader, so be polite. He beats up those that aren¡¯t.¡±

    Tatsuo snorted, but didn¡¯t correct Paul. Rin smiled nervously at Tatsuo.

    ¡°Oni? Huh¡­ how about that. So, you¡¯re living here peacefully?¡±

    Tatsuo scowled at Rin, as Paul made a so-so rocking gesture with his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a work in progress just now. Hmm.. Rin, since Tatsuo and I are both kind of beat up right now, would you mind going and getting my laptop for me please? It¡¯s in the sitting room of the guesthouse over there, you can just see the red roof from here. Speakers are next to it¡­. And please be careful, that¡¯s my livelihood. I¡¯m a writer.¡±

    Rin nodded slowly, not taking his eyes off Tatsuo.

    ¡°Yeah, sure¡­ velvet gloves. I got it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll get the bacon on. Hey, how do you feel about fried tofu?¡±

    Rin pulled a face.

    ¡°No thanks. I lived off that for a couple of years. I can¡¯t stand it now!¡±

    ¡°Right. Any preferences, anything you¡¯d like?¡±

    ¡°Pork soup? The spicy kind?¡±

    ¡°No problem. I have some pork stock in the fridge. Don¡¯t hurry, and it¡¯ll be ready by the time you get back. Just let your nose tell you when...¡±

    Rin grinned, somewhat shyly.

    ¡°Hey Paul-san... you¡¯re ok.¡±

    ¡°Wait until you¡¯ve tasted my cooking...¡±

    Rin laughed, nodding, before sauntering off.

    Tatsuo watched him go thoughtfully, and then sighed.

    ¡°How do you do that?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°That!¡±

    Tatsuo pointed a thumb in the direction Rin had left.

    ¡°That kitsune didn¡¯t like you, was prepared to hate you¡­ and you just¡­ just.. I don¡¯t know! But now he¡¯s ... not a friend, maybe, but heading that way.

    Paul shrugged as he set about preparing lunch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly. I just treat people like they are people, individuals. I listen to them, because they usually have something worth saying, I guess I just find people interesting, and generally if you give them your time and full attention, then they¡¯ll open up. Of course, I say talking, but 80% of communication isn¡¯t with words, but body language So, you really do have to pay attention to what isn¡¯t said as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How do you communicate without words?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ ok, let¡¯s take you for example. You¡¯re sitting with your legs spread, back straight. You¡¯re trying to dominate, but you¡¯re a quarter turn away from me, towards the door, saying you don¡¯t want to be here. Your arms are crossed, so you¡¯re defensive, uncertain. You¡¯re not making eye contact so you¡¯re ill-at-ease and trying not to challenge me. Overall, you¡¯re very nervous about me, you see me as a threat still, one you don¡¯t want to meet. But your position as leader is at war with that, so you¡¯re still trying to exert dominance even though your lack of confidence is undermining you.¡±

    Tatsuo stared at Paul, open mouthed. Then sat up very straight, legs together and hands on his knees.

    ¡°Annnd now you¡¯re trying not to give anything way. That always happens.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s witchcraft¡­!¡±

    ¡°No, just observation. There¡¯s some minor variations but it¡¯s mostly human-like behaviour. Although I¡¯ve noticed if Oni are nervous, they toss their heads, displaying their horns. Not something humans do. I would think other Yokai have different behaviours too. So I¡¯ve still got a lot to learn about it.¡±

    Tatsuo shook his head, then stopped suddenly self-conscious. Paul grinned.

    ¡°Now you see why I don¡¯t mention it¡­ Everyone gets hyper-aware of what they¡¯re doing once they know about body language, at least for a bit. But it¡¯s a subconscious thing, they can¡¯t help doing it again after a while. It¡¯s like a cat¡¯s tail, it¡¯s a big flag for their emotional state, and they don¡¯t even realise it¡¯s there half the time.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Thing is, once you can read someone¡¯s mood.. it¡¯s easy enough to put them at their ease and get them to talk to you.¡±

    Tatsuo stared at Paul for a long moment, completely still, then bowed, holding his hands clasped above his head.

    ¡°Teach me Sensei!¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Save the praise Tatsuo, I¡¯ll happily share what I know, but I am by no means an expert, there¡¯s plenty of instructional videos on the net.¡±

    Tatsuo lifted his head, and in his grin Paul could see the young boy, before he was forced to grow up too soon.

 Things seen cannot be unseen

    Rin meandered in the general direction of the guesthouse Paul had indicated, thinking of everything and nothing much.

    Rin was rather glad Paul had turned up, and hadn¡¯t asked what Rin was doing up a tree. The truth of the matter was, Rin wasn¡¯t unaffected by what had been going on. Rin wasn¡¯t genderless, but rather both genders, and sexually active either way.

    But Kiko had ordered Rin to keep an eye on the place, in case Paul came looking for Inari, and ordered Rin to intercept Paul and ensure they were uninterrupted. Specifically, she¡¯d ordered Rin to ¡®keep an eye on them¡¯¡­ which was a poor way of phrasing it under the circumstances, but she had been distracted.

    Rin had tried not to take that literally¡­ but binding spells were generally rather inflexible. So Rin had been forced to play voyeur while Kiko and Inari had spent most of the morning in each others arms... at least until Paul turned up, fulfilling the conditions of the order.

    Rin wasn¡¯t sure they hadn¡¯t put Rin off sex for life after that. Certainly Rin didn¡¯t even want to think about trying to meet their eyes later. Hopefully that wouldn¡¯t be necessary for sometime. So Rin had been rattled and off-guard, and had let slip an unguarded barb about Inari¡­ to her Herald.

    People had lost their heads, quite literally, over lesser mistakes in days gone by.

    The fact that Paul, a human, had defeated an Oni in a fight quite so comprehensively, did not help Rin¡¯s composure. Rin wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d done that, but Rin was very sure that finding out the hard way would be a bad idea.

    Rin hadn¡¯t survived this long on the streets of Osaka without a well developed sense of self-preservation, and that had been one tough looking Oni.

    Rin shook their head¡­ still, there was definitely something about Paul-san. Perhaps it might be as well to dress a little more feminine? But then, Paul had introduced Rin as Inari¡¯s son and Rin hadn¡¯t corrected him. So that could get complicated, Rin grinned... still, complicated could be fun!

    A thought struck as Rin put a foot onto the veranda of the guesthouse. If memory was correct, Inari generally preferred men over women, although she was not averse to both, so why wasn¡¯t she in Paul¡¯s bed? Could it be that Inari wasn¡¯t to Paul¡¯s taste? That perhaps he¡¯d prefer it if Rin was more¡­ manly?

    ¡°Hoi! You! What are you doing here!¡±

    Rin very nearly levitated out of their own skin at the shout. Whirling around Rin looked for who had spoken¡­ and then very much wished they¡¯d run instead. A Y¨±rei of a young school girl hung in mid air between Rin and the door. Her clothes were bedraggled and wet looking, her hair hung in lank dark strings and her skin had the pallor of a corpse to it, as she glared at Rin.

    ¡°I..I.. my name is Rin!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t ask who you were, stupid fox. I asked what were you doing here.¡±

    ¡°P..Paul-san sent me, to fetch his laptop and speakers¡­ Inari¡¯s being loud, and he wanted some music to drown out the sound.¡±

    The Y¨±rei glared at Rin for a moment, then pointed at the ground in front of Rin.

    ¡°You, stay there. I¡¯m going to ask Paul-sama.¡±

    As soon as the ghost vanished, Rin tried to make a run for it¡­ and found that they couldn¡¯t. It was like Rin¡¯s feet were firmly glued in place. Wildly Rin looked around¡­ and the Y¨±rei reappeared, scowling.

    ¡°Paul-sama says you¡¯re ok¡­ but I¡¯m keeping an eye on you anyway.¡±

    She grinned, her smile stretching all the way up to her ears revealing long fang-like teeth, sharp as needles, curving inwards like an eels, and as long as Rin¡¯s little finger.

    ¡°Just give me a reason little fox spirit¡­ I¡¯d enjoy sucking the marrow from your bones. Now go, do as you¡¯re bid.¡±

    Rin nodded wide-eyed, bolting for the living room and hastily gathering up laptop and speakers. That done Rin headed out, sidling past the Y¨±rei with Rin¡¯s back pressed against the wall. Sliding past the bedroom door, Rin¡¯s shoulders caught and it slid open a fraction. Rin shrugged free, and carried on.

    Once outside however, Rin paused. There had been a very unforgettable scent that wafted out of the bedroom, of Inari¡¯s arousal. Rin wondered what had happened, had she tried to seduce Paul, and failed... or perhaps, succeeded? Rin decided to file that away for possible future use, somehow.

    Rin hurried back to the kitchen block¡­ and stopped on the threshold. Paul and Tatsuo the Oni were sitting at the table, an open beer can in front of each them, talking and laughing easily. Rin blinked, shocked¡­ A human, and an Oni... friends? That didn¡¯t seem likely, or even possible, and yet¡­

    Rin shook their head, and trying to act casual, put the laptop down on the table, sliding it across to Paul.

    ¡°Hoi, got another beer?¡±

    Paul grinned at Rin.

    ¡°In the fridge, help yourself. I should think you need one after encountering Aimi-chan.¡±

    Rin shrugged, opening the fridge to look inside.

    ¡°Is that her name? You didn¡¯t mention you had a Y¨±rei haunting the place.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, forgot¡­ she comes and goes as she pleases. But generally she keeps an eye on the place for me. In return I cook for her and gave her a place of her own to stay.¡±

    ¡°You cook for her? She¡¯s a Y¨±rei, she doesn¡¯t need to eat.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t need to eat, isn¡¯t the same as doesn¡¯t want to eat. It makes her feel happy and wanted, so...¡±

    Paul shrugged. Rin shook their head slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a strange household Inari has here.¡±

    Paul smiled slightly.

    ¡°Wait until you meet Ash. Generally everyone gathers for the evening meal, so I¡¯ll introduce you around then, but speaking of which... Tatsuo, consider yourself invited please, and please bring Jiao, you¡¯ll make Shoko¡¯s day.¡±

    Tatsuo grunted, nodding.

    Rin looked around thoughtfully.

    ¡°You know... I haven¡¯t seen my little cousin, where is she?¡±

    ¡°Oh studying, she¡¯s joining school in April and it turns out in some areas she needs to catch up, so she¡¯s hitting the books. Plus, I think she¡¯s way off out of hearing range..¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ sounds like a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yeah, I was thinking of heading for the workshop later, the sound of hammer on metal might help. Hm, that¡¯s a thought, let¡¯s see what I can find in the way of heavy metal music. That should drown out things nicely.¡±

    Paul put a bowl of spicy pork soup and some bread rolls down on the table in front of Rin, then sat down himself and booted up the computer, with Tatsuo trying to look as though he wasn¡¯t fascinated. Paul typed for a minute, then stopped, staring at whatever was on the screen in disbelief. He silently turned the computer so all three of them could see the screen. Rin paused, soup-spoon half way to their mouth and frowned..

    ¡°Hey isn¡¯t that..?¡±

    ¡°Aimi-chan. Yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh... so what¡¯s Yokai-metal then?¡±

    Paul shrugged, and hit play.

    The screen showed a close-up of Aimi-chan against a dark background of somewhere dimly lit and cobwebby. She drifted closer¡­ leaning into the camera.

    ¡°We are your worst nightmares. We are the monsters in the dark and We are the evil demons your grandmother warned you about! And we have something to say to you...¡±

    From the opposite side off-camera two younger girls suddenly popped into frame. One was a young kitsune in a sort of punk¡¯ed up Miko¡¯s costume. The other was young Oni girl, with tiny stubs of horns and pale pink eyes, dressed in a Sakura pattern yukata. Both grinned broadly as they yelled.

    ¡°HIIIIII!!! We¡¯re Yokai-metal!¡±

    The camera pulled back to show the three girls, the young Oni girl holding a shamishan. To her far left was an Oni woman dressed in a beaded and fringed denim jacket, black jeans and a black tank-top, holding a bass guitar; to the far right of the stage was another woman in a catsuit, who was their lead guitarist, and apparently headless. The drummer was another Oni woman who looked like she¡¯d just walked in from a Mad Max style apocalypse.

    Rin was still trying to make sense of what they were seeing, when the music started¡­

    ¡°Here we come

    Walkin'' down the street

    We get the funniest looks from

    Everyone we meet.

    Hey, hey, we''re the Monsters

    And people say we¡¯re scaring the town

    But we''re too busy singing

    To put anybody down!

    We''re just tryin'' to be friendly

    Come and watch us sing and play

    We''re the young generation

    And we''ve got something to say, oh¡±

    Paul hit the stop button, a shocked, but somehow faintly amused expression on his face. The Oni Tatsuo however looked as if he was about ready to kill Paul, as he growled out;

    ¡°Paul-sama¡­!¡±

    ¡°I swear on my honour, Tatsuo, I had no idea! This has nothing to do with me. Apart from anything else, what I know about music you could write on a postage stamp and have room left over.¡±

    Rin slid along the bench, until they were alongside Paul, and while the Herald and the Oni argued, Rin took over the computer keyboard, scrolling down to see the stats for the video, and whistled a low note. Paul glanced at Rin, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°They¡¯ve got half a million views and over a hundred thousand subscribers¡­ which for a channel that¡¯s been up less than a week, and has three songs, one of which is metal cover of an old sixties song, is remarkable!¡±

    Paul blinked.

    ¡°You know about this kind of stuff, Rin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Osaka¡¯s the epicentre for the music industry in Japan. Everybody forms garage bands and uploads their stuff, hoping to be discovered and make it big.¡±

    Paul grinned.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°You too?¡±

    Rin shook their head.

    ¡°Nah¡­ I¡¯m more the manager type. A behind-the-scenes sort of guy.¡±

    ¡°Stage fright?¡±

    ¡°Like you wouldn¡¯t believe!¡±

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san, what are you going to do about that!¡±

    Tatsuo demanded, pointing at the image frozen on the screen..

    ¡°Not much we can do Tatsuo, half a million people have already seen it, and that¡¯s not counting who-knows-how-many after it¡¯s been copied and reposted some place else.¡±

    Rin thought the Oni was going to have a heart attack as his eyes bugged out and he went an alarming shade of brick red. Paul must have thought he was going to do himself an injury too.

    ¡°Calm down Tatsuo. This is the internet, home to hoaxes and fakes. I can guarantee you, no-one thought they were real. The worst we might face is a cease & desist letter from the owners of the original version of that song¡­ except I think that probably counts as a fair-use. Although, yes, I will have a word with the young scamp. Because I am sure this was Shoko¡¯s idea.¡±

    ¡°But.. but.. they¡¯re going to school in April! What if someone recognises them?¡±

    ¡°Well, aside from the fact it¡¯ll probably be forgotten by then, and there¡¯s damn few elementary school children who listen to heavy metal... so what? They¡¯ll just ask how they did the special effects. We can come up something plausible as an excuse by then, probably CGI..¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Never mind Tatsuo, trust me. It¡¯ll be ok.¡±

    Rin in the meantime had dug out the earphones for their currently useless phone, jacked those into the laptop¡¯s port and was listening. Rin might not have been a performer, but Rin knew good music when they heard it... and these girls were good.

    It had been one of Rin¡¯s enduring regrets that they¡¯d passed up the opportunity to be the agent for three other very young girls who didn¡¯t want to be just another typical idol-band, and had a crazy idea of their own. At the time, Rin had their plate full, and had suggested the girls contact a friend of Rin¡¯s to act on their behalf. They had gone on to bring Kawaii metal to the world, becoming a world-wide internet phenomenon.

    Rin saw potential in Yokai-metal. Raw, unpolished, but potential none-the-less. Not just as a kawaii-metal band, which they were, technically, but also for a whole new genre of music.

    Rin looked up, the last words of ¡®Yokai metal¡¯ ringing Rin¡¯s ears¡­ and found Paul staring intently at them. Removing an ear-bud, Rin raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What do you think of them?¡±

    Rin shrugged.

    ¡°They¡¯re ok, it has potential. With the right management and publicity, they could be very successful.¡±

    Tatsuo growled, as Paul ginned at Rin.

    ¡°Thought so¡­ how¡¯d you like to be a manager?¡±

    ¡°Oi! Paul-san. You are NOT putting Jiao on the stage!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t going to, that¡¯s what¡¯s the internet is for, right?¡±

    Tatsuo shook his head, growling.

    ¡°Paul-san..¡±

    ¡°Oh leave it, Tatsuo! Or would you prefer to try telling Jiao she can¡¯t do what she¡¯s doing, yourself?¡±

    Interestingly, Tatsuo seemed to take that threat from Paul-san more seriously. Apparently, someone¡¯s imoto had her Oniisan wrapped around her little finger. Or so it seemed, Rin thought.

    ¡°Well, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Do, Tatsuo? Why, we do nothing¡­ Rin however...¡±

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t get me involved in your schemes!¡±

    ¡°Oh, and you don¡¯t want to be manager for the next hottest band?

    Which Rin thought was a terribly unfair thing to say, because yes Rin did¡­ very much so! And somehow Paul-san knew it. Rin was beginning to wonder if Inari¡¯s new Herald was all that human after all...

    ¡°Oh, I suppose so¡­ as a favour to Inari and my little cousin.¡±

    Paul grinned, not fooled in the slightest.

    ¡°Glad you¡¯re amenable. We can discuss details later, after dinner. Sort of a ¡®family meeting¡¯ kind of thing. Because I don¡¯t know if Shoko-san thought of it or not, but this actually dovetails nicely with what else I¡¯ve got in mind.¡±

    Rin tilted their head, regarding Paul.

    ¡°Really? Inari mentioned you had plans, but you look like a fox planning on raiding the hen house¡­ and I should know. What are your plans?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you?¡±

    ¡°No, or I wouldn¡¯t be asking.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Well¡­ I figured out how to fix the fact magic is fading way.¡±

    ¡°She said that. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right... ok, to take a step back then. I found the source of the magic that seeps up from under this mountain, and figured out using trial and error how it¡¯s made. Knowing that, I realised that one could use electricity to make raw mana. The workshop here has a waterwheel that turns a generator, so I¡¯m using that to power a device to convert electrical power to mana, acting as second, reliable, source.¡±

    Rin blinked¡­ processing that, or trying to.

    ¡°That¡¯s... more that anyone else has ever done.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it wasn¡¯t hard. Most of the work had been done by other people at one time or another, but as a writer I collect odds bits of knowledge, and I just kinda of put the pieces together. Anyway... having solved that problem, we ran into another. Which is to say, we¡¯re broke. I¡¯m making do with duct-taped together bits and pieces.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s where Yokai-metal comes in, you think you can use profits from the girls music to...¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, no, no... that¡¯s not it all. If they ever earn any money from that, it¡¯s theirs, not mine. No... let me continue and it¡¯ll become clear.¡±

    Rin sat back down, wondering when they¡¯d stood up? But the idea of someone else unfairly profiting off the girls had made Rin see red briefly. Rin shrugged.

    ¡°Ok then... carry on.¡±

    ¡°Right, where was I? Oh yeah! Right, the plan is that I generate and store enough power for Inari to put in an appearance at the main shrine in Kyoto for the Rice tasting ceremony. She¡¯ll be in full Divine Presence mode, the whole panoply of majesty and so on... right in front of the Emperor, Imperial Family and half the Diet, and with a bit of help from the head priest of the Kyoto shrine, the half we want to convince to help out. Funding after that should be forthcoming.¡±

    Rin looked wide-eyed at Paul¡­

    ¡°Funding, for what?! What could possibly be so important as to do all that!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re saving the Yokai, all of them, from extinction.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    ¡°Nope... well, maybe a tiny bit¡­ but in good way. See, what with a department of monster hunters, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of, and the effects of the loss of magic, yokai of all sorts are slowly dying off. I can fix the problem with the magic, by building more mana convertors. But that just rounds up all the yokai in one place, making them easy to eradicate. So, we need to change society, and people¡¯s attitudes towards yokai. Anime and manga have already primed people to start to see them as actual people, just differently shaped. I was thinking of working with that, but Yokai-metal there plays right into that. You saw the intro to the band¡­ they are cute! ¡°

    ¡°Okayyy.. and then what?¡±

    ¡°Well, official recognition of yokai as citizens, with all the rights and protections. Which means the monster hunters would be out of business because seriously, that¡¯s genocide. Hopefully trials of the more zealous individuals to establish that legally. Then the creation of sanctuary zones, as well as corridors of mana, so the yokai can move around freely. Although personal mana batteries might make that idea unnecessary, but I¡¯d prefer a belt & braces approach. After which, who knows? ¡­ But the main thing is, gain official recognition and support and go public with a massive blitzkrieg campaign of positive publicity. You can see where having a popular Yokai band who don¡¯t hide what they are, might fit in with that.¡±

    Rin nodded slowly¡­ their mind whirling with the possibilities. Rin was awed at the audacity of it though. They¡¯d survived by being a hustler and a player, starting with street hustles and working their way up. But this was an entirely new league, way beyond anything Rin had ever contemplated. Paul-san wasn¡¯t just hustling an individual, or even a group¡­ he was setting up to pull off a scam that would fool the whole of society!!

    ¡°Hoi, what¡¯s the end game? Once you¡¯ve convinced everyone we¡¯re harmless, then what?¡±

    Paul looked at Rin, and then smiled slowly¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re still not seeing it, are you? Convincing everyone to live in peace is the end game. You¡¯ve heard the phrase haven¡¯t you? The best revenge is a life lived well and fully.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. There¡¯s no pay off?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is¡­ the best kind. Think about it. Generations of humans trying to make yokai go away, to kill them off¡­ and now? Well, now you get to live freely, openly, in your own way. With no more threat to your life. And they apologise for their past actions? Arresting the people who hunted you down and jailing them¡­. Isn¡¯t that enough of a pay-off?¡±

    Rin stared at Paul-san in sheer astonishment. Rin hadn¡¯t thought it possible to be even more astounded¡­ but the pay-off for this hustle was even more audacious and vast than Rin had thought the scheme was. Paul was talking about not just reshaping society, but actually taking it over! To become part of human society and making it as much theirs as it was the humans. Rin had heard of some scams in all their long years, but never anyone trying to steal an entire society!

    It was mind blowing stuff¡­

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san... what¡¯s your cut though? What do you get out of it?¡±

    ¡°Me? Oh¡­ nothing much really. I just get to retire peacefully to some place quiet and concentrate on writing. That¡¯s all. I kind of look forward to not having to wade in and fix shit you know.¡±

    Rin blinked, not believing that for a minute, and wondering what Paul was really after. Rin inwardly shrugged, not that it mattered what Paul-san¡¯s cut would be, there would be more than enough of everything that skimming a little off the top for himself wouldn¡¯t matter. Rin couldn¡¯t imagine how they could benefit either, but Rin was sure that they could.

    ¡°Ok, count me in. If you want me to manage those girls, then I can do that. I¡¯ll do my part!¡±

    Paul laughed, shaking his head.

    ¡°You can tell you and Shoko are related Rin... you sound like her!¡±

    Rin blinked at that idea¡­ they did? It felt... odd, to think that there might be someone like them. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant feeling though.

    ¡°Ok. Tatsuo, Rin... if I¡¯m cooking for everyone, I need the kitchen¡­ Hoi, Tatsuo, could you do me a favour?¡±

    ¡°Depends on what, but I can¡¯t stop you asking.¡±

    ¡°Take Rin with you, and go introduce him to the rest of the band, please. That way Rin, you¡¯re out of earshot of Inari.¡±

    ¡°Huh! Thank you! But... what about you Paul-san?¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°Oh, I think between concentrating on making curry, the music, and you know, not being a kitsune, I¡¯m ok!¡±

    ¡°Curry?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s Sunday. I don¡¯t know how things are done here, but back home Sunday always meant curry. Partly to use up any left-overs from the previous week, and partly because you can leave it simmering all afternoon, leaving you free to just relax. Which of course means I need to get started now though.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­ what sort of curry though?¡±

    Paul looked thoughtful.

    ¡°Good question¡­ I don¡¯t know what level of spiciness everyone likes. Oh, I know! I¡¯ll make a basic sweet curry, hm, something from Hindustan, or Kurdistan.. maybe Jamaican¡­ but anyway, I¡¯ll make a bunch of side dishes and sauces ranging from mild to nuclear melt-down. That way, everyone can mix in what they want and customise it to suit themselves. How¡¯s that sound for your first family meal Rin?¡±

    Rin blinked, and then blinked again¡­ a¡­ family... meal..?! Rin shook their head.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m drooling already. Um, Paul-san, can I... have a word, before you start. In private... please?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok. Tatsuo?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a beer outside. Five minutes, then I¡¯m heading back. Oni have sharp ears and I do NOT want to listen to what those two are doing.¡±

    ¡°No girlfriend then?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You leave your black magic arts out of it sensei!¡±

    Tatsuo got up and left, taking a couple of beers.

    Rin stared after him¡­

    ¡°Ok¡­ now I have to ask. Black magic arts?¡±

    ¡°Observation, deduction and reading body language. I think Tatsuo thinks I can read minds as well. Ok, what is you wanted to talk about?

    Rin scuffed the tiled floor with the toe of his slippers.

    ¡°Umm¡­ you know Inari and I are... not... friendly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I noticed. It¡¯ll take a lot more than one meal to patch that, if you even want to. But, I figure, got to start somewhere, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeahh...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help. She listens to me, mostly. Inari is Inari after all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Also¡­ about that... are you and she...¡±

    ¡°We sleep together. And I mean, just sleep. It¡¯s complicated, and not entirely settled either. But, yeah. We¡¯re two people, who¡¯ve seen a lot and had a lot of bad shit happen to us. Neither of us are keen on the idea of being alone with our nightmares. Although, I¡¯m glad Inari found Kiko, things were getting a bit awkward there. Just¡­ well my heart belongs to someone else. Someone else who¡­ I shan¡¯t see again. Not in this lifetime anyway.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s¡­ you know, yesterday, I would have said that was stupid, but now...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re free to call me stupid. Kate would have, she made me promise before she passed away, that I¡¯d live life and have adventures, just so I could tell her about them when we met again. She said she¡¯d wait for me, before being reincarnated. Fairly sure she meant sexual adventures as well, but honestly, my heart just isn¡¯t in it. I just¡­ can¡¯t. So¡­ Inari gets a bit frustrated with me at times.¡±

    Rin blinked, then wiped a hand across their eyes.

    ¡°Dammit...¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. I see what she sees in you now. Just¡­ that makes this harder to say.¡±

    ¡°O-kay... what? I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Paul settled in his chair, propping his chin up on his fist, staring at Rin, as if he had nothing else to do and nowhere to be and Rin was something utterly fascinating. Rin shifted in their chair, unused to such intense scrutiny¡­ not that it felt hostile, just.. Rin wasn¡¯t used to being seen.

    ¡°Umm, so¡­ you called me Inari¡¯s son...¡±

    ¡°Oh. Did I get it wrong? Grandson?¡±

    ¡°No. I am Inari¡¯s child, she bore me in her womb... just¡­ I¡¯m not her son.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­? Oh! I am so sorry Rin! I didn¡¯t mean to misgender you, but you¡¯re only the third Kitsune I¡¯ve met and I¡¯m just not used to a species that can be either gender, depending on how they feel that morning. Once again, you have my apologies, I didn¡¯t know you were female.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s the thing...¡±

    Paul blinked, tilting his head and looking puzzled. Rin held up two fingers. Paul blinked, and realisation dawned..

    ¡°Oh! Both.. well whoops. There goes my reputation as the Merlin of observation then. Ok, what pronoun do you prefer?¡±

    It was Rin¡¯s turn to looked surprised at the easy acceptance.

    ¡°I.. don¡¯t know. No-one has ever asked me before!¡±

    ¡°Well, give it some thought and tell me when you¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows to use it.¡±

    Rin just stared at Paul, surprised, confused and confounded.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re not bothered? About it... me¡­ not at all?!¡±

    ¡°Of course not. None of my business what your anatomical arrangement is. But what you want to be called is! Words are important after all, and what words we use to define ourselves are the most important ones. Besides, once you get past the idea that kitsune can change species on a whim, never mind gender, being freaked out about someone who chooses the best of both worlds seems a bit silly.¡±

    Rin shook their head slowly.

    ¡°N.. not a choice. I was born this way. I was the last of her cubs. The runt, a freak.¡±

    Paul blinked, and then got up, took the few steps towards Rin, and very carefully drew Rin into a hug. Rin stiffened at first and then something inside melted, and Rin began to cry, quietly, softly... but from the very core of their being, until they were sobbing, holding onto Paul like they were drowning.

    Once Rin had quieted down to a tear stained sniffle, Rin looked up at Paul. Paul smiled slightly, and patting Rin on the head, ruffled their hair a bit.

    ¡°Hey little fox spirit, it¡¯s ok now. You¡¯re home and I¡¯ll look after you.¡±

    A shivering tingle ran down Rin¡¯s spine¡­ Paul¡¯s voice had been soft and warm, and full of conviction, and had filled Rin¡¯s heart with a sensation like a silent ¡®click¡¯ of a lost piece fitting into place. Rin buried their face in Paul¡¯s robes, and sighed happily.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. So¡­ want to help me cook instead?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, please. The family that cooks together...¡±

    ¡°..eats together! I¡¯ve heard that one. We¡¯ll just turn the music up and ignore anything else, ok? I¡¯ll go tell Tatsuo there¡¯s been a change of plans.¡±

    ¡°Ok... hey Paul-san... did you really beat him up?¡±

    ¡°I did, although another couple of minutes and it would¡¯ve gone differently... but I convinced him I was not only winning, but had out-thought him the whole time, and that I¡¯d flatten him if the fight continued. I bluffed, he yielded. But don¡¯t tell him I said anything. I think he probably wants to forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Ok Paul-san, I¡¯m glad you did. Your secret¡¯s safe with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, because I¡¯m about to trust you with my world famous curry recipe too. I¡¯ve had warlords offer me half their territory and the pick of any woman I liked for that!¡±

    Rin laughed, feeling like they¡¯d shed a heavy stifling coat that they hadn¡¯t even known was there.

 Conversations in an Onsen

    Paul lounged in the pool, soaking the residual aches out of his body, reflecting on the day. The evening meal had been successful, despite a few hiccups along the way. Rin had helped him cook, which turned out to be a blessing as the youthful kitsune was actually pretty good at it. Apparently surviving on the streets also involved working as a cook or cooks assistant, in restaurants from time to time.

    Paul wasn¡¯t sure if Rin wasn¡¯t half-way to developing a crush, or just starved for affection, but either way Rin had stuck to him like a shadow. That might be a problem in the future, but for the time being Paul was happy enough to go along with it. It was kind of charming watching Rin go from pretending to be some anime stereotypical ¡®bad boy¡¯ to being themselves. The real Rin was much more thoughtful and sensitive, when not pretending not to care.

    Shoko had initially been less than enthralled at meeting her cousin, especially one so much older. But Paul had pulled her aside and explained that Rin had been on their own for far too long, and Shoko would have to be kind to them¡­ as expected, Shoko had forgotten about being miffed at another kitsune vying for Inari¡¯s attention, and had skipped straight past being jealous to ¡®mother hen¡¯. Rin evidently didn¡¯t know quite what to make of it, but at a wink from Paul had played along.

    Paul hadn¡¯t expected Inari and Kiko to turn up to the meal, but evidently hunger and the smell of good food had temporarily put a hold on other appetites. Although they had sat next to each other, feeding each other choice titbits and generally, as Shoko put it, making ¡®goo-goo eyes¡¯ at each other.

    Whatever Inari¡¯s true feelings were, Kiko at least was very obviously smitten.

    One of the hiccups was that apparently Oni were light-weights¡­ Paul was pretty sure that Tatsuo had drunk at most a half dozen lite beers that afternoon, probably a few less but he¡¯d lost count. However, Jiao had turned up with Yuri and Yuko in tow and complaining that her ¡®disgusting brother¡¯ was passed out in his room, snoring like an ogre. Again.

    Inari confirmed that most Oni were ridiculously easy to get drunk, but there were always a few that were the complete opposite. Also, almost all Oni males hoped to be of the latter sort; apparently it was a sign of manliness or something.

    Paul was a bit hazy on the details of that, but apparently Tatsuo was more stubborn than most Oni because usually they learnt better after the first hangover. Privately Paul wondered if that hadn¡¯t something to do with the stress Tatsuo found himself under¡­ but either way, Paul decided he was going to strictly limit the amount of beer bought and kept on the premises in the future.

    Last thing anyone needed was an Oni who was an alcoholic.

    The meal itself had gone well, talk had been light. By mutual unspoken agreement, no one had brought up any serious topics. Everyone had, as Paul expected, eaten themselves to repletion. There was even enough left over that should Inari and Kiko disappear to be by themselves tomorrow, there was a ready supply of food that could be reheated quickly in a microwave. Paul had checked with Kiko that there was actually one in her guesthouse kitchen, and had sent her back with enough boxes of leftovers to stock the little fridge there for two or three days.

    Kiko had blushed the whole time, promising to keep the windows and doors closed in future too, hopefully cutting down the sound.

    Paul had his doubts about that too.

    Paul sighed, and poured himself a small measure of sake from the bottle sitting on the deep-sided tray that floated in the pool nearby. The last he¡¯d seen of Inari she¡¯d been talking intently with Rin. He hadn¡¯t been able to make out what they were saying¡­ but hugs were always a good sign. He hoped they¡¯d managed to resolve matters between them, or at least make a start on it.

    A ripple ran though the water, making the sake bottle clink quietly against the small bowl-like cup. Paul opened an eye, and found himself regarding Inari wading over to him. At least this time she was wearing a bikini, albeit not much of a one.

    Paul sighed and closed his eyes.

    ¡°You know, carry on like this and we might as well get rid of that screen.¡±

    Inari giggled.

    ¡°Kiko would be scandalised, but I think Rin would be in favour.¡±

    ¡°That one has seen it all before anyway, twice on the weekends. So... you not keeping Kiko company?¡±

    ¡°She wanted to sleep, and complained she couldn¡¯t do that with me there. We¡¯re planning on spending all day here in the bath house tomorrow instead. Sound doesn¡¯t carry far from here.¡±

    ¡°I think everyone will be grateful for that.¡±

    Inari shook her head, borrowing Paul¡¯s cup and pouring herself a drink.

    ¡°She was mortified when she realised everyone knew. She¡¯s grown up in her parents household, both of whom work at home much of the time¡­ and she was in shared rooms once she left.¡±

    ¡°Right, zero privacy then.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ she hadn¡¯t even .. ah, discovered what most young girls do by themselves.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow at Inari.

    ¡°Are you really supposed to be telling me these things Inari? Surely that¡¯s private between you and her?¡±

    Inari shook her head slowly.

    ¡°Kiko asked me to talk to you. She needs your advice on certain matters. I thought you¡¯d need context as to how inexperienced she is.¡±

    Paul opened both eyes and regarded Inari in surprise and some small amount of confusion.

    ¡°Seriously?! I would¡¯ve thought you of all people would be eminently qualified to have ¡®The Talk¡¯ with her...¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I find I have less knowledge than I thought I had on the subject, and you have travelled and are worldly and wise Paul-san.¡±

    Paul blinked.

    ¡°You are kidding¡­ I.. we.. wait a minute. What exactly are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Matters of the heart of course.. OH! No, not sex, Paul-san! I¡¯ve made quite sure she is well educated in that regard!¡±

    Paul nodded, settling back more comfortably.

    ¡°Ok, that I understand. And yes, I¡¯ll have a talk with her if she wishes. Although, is there anything you want to ask?¡±

    There was silence for a short while, which Paul was content enough to let sit, while Inari thought. Eventually she didn¡¯t speak, but slid along the underwater seat, to lean against him, resting her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Would it be an imposition, if I stayed with you for tonight?¡±

    ¡°Does Kiko know, or mind?¡±

    ¡°We... discussed the idea. Kiko is uncertain how she would feel, but she acknowledges you were here first, and that our relationship is not the same as Kiko¡¯s and mine.¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Just as well¡­ she¡¯s a lot younger and fitter than I am, and doesn¡¯t have that pesky male refractory period. If you and I had the same sort of relationship, I¡¯d be a dried-out, withered husk of a man within a week.¡±

    Inari chuckled throatily.

    ¡°Funny, Kiko claimed I was trying to do that to her¡­ She made me sound like a succubus.¡±

    ¡°Those exist?¡±

    ¡°They did, I don¡¯t know if they still do. But I would think so. They get their mana by draining it from other people so...¡±

    ¡°Right, less affected by the fading, and given how sex obsessed society seems to be at times, they¡¯re probably flourishing.¡±

    ¡°Probably¡­ although none could set foot on ground sacred to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Inari shrugged.

    ¡°I am a fertility goddess, of agriculture yes, but of people too. Succubi leave a person barren even if they don¡¯t totally drain them. The two forces are opposed. Most of my shrines, if looked after, would repel them.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ spend a night with a succubus and you¡¯re shooting blanks. There are some men who¡¯d count that a good deal actually¡­ at least for bit. Young men are idiots.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t last. The mana they drain comes from the potential for new life. Drain that and the man¡¯s seed is killed. But only for a few days, as men constantly make new seed.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Yeah I can definitely see some men who¡¯d go for that, even allowing for the possibility of death. Hang on though, what if one was to¡­ ah.. drain a woman? If I remember correctly, women only get one batch of eggs, that ripen once a month. I mean, for humans¡­ I don¡¯t know how it works for you personally.¡±

    Inari laughed,

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised it does work still! I thought I was past that stage of my life. But here I am, in a new and vigorously young body...¡±

    ¡°... with all those teenage hormones.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! But to answer your question, mortal kitsune are no different, apart from a slight variation in timing. But Succubi don¡¯t hunt women anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, there goes the premise for a lot of anime then. One can almost hear the disappointed sighs of millions of shut-in otakus.¡±

    Inari giggled.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they were ever going to stand a chance anyway. Succubi aren¡¯t notoriously fussy¡­ ah.. ¡®eaters¡¯¡­ but they do have some standards.¡±

    ¡°Ouch! That¡¯s cruel Inari¡­ probably true, but cruel. I mean, what a sad specimen of manhood must one be, when even a succubus turns you down flat.¡±

    Inari giggled and then snuggled in a bit closer against his side, settling with a contented sigh.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san¡­ would you think me odd or be surprised if I said I think I like your company enough that I could be content with that alone, even if we never, you know...¡±

    ¡°Inari-san, nothing you do could surprise me now. Well, no¡­ maybe if you took a vow of celibacy. But apart from that, no.¡±

    Inari punched Paul lightly on the arm, but forbore from commenting as he continued.

    ¡°But no, I wouldn¡¯t think it odd either. It¡¯s taken your libido a bit of time to get out of the way of the idea that we¡¯re friends and not anything else, but it¡¯s eventually sunk in I think.¡±

    Inari pouted slightly, muttering...

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you gave me a choice!¡±

    Paul sighed, nodding.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Inari-san, I¡¯ve made life unnecessarily hard for you. But I can¡¯t help being the way I am.¡±

    Inari sighed dramatically, her chest bobbing in the water.

    ¡°I know Paul-san, but I wouldn¡¯t want you to be any other anyway. I just wish I¡¯d encountered you sooner, even if it meant I had to share you..¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Kate would¡¯ve loved you¡­ possibly literally actually. I mean, she was pretty much one hundred percent straight, but if anyone was going to persuade her to go to the other side... She always was very much enamoured of the mystical and esoteric side of life.¡±

    Inari laughed softly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a rare and unusual compliment, saying I could¡¯ve seduced your wife, I¡¯m that attractive.¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°I guess when you put it that way, yeah that is a bit of an odd thing to say. But you understand what I meant.¡±

    ¡°I do¡­ I think that¡¯s why we fit together so well Paul-san, we understand each other.¡±

    ¡°You have a point there Inari-san¡­ and we¡¯re both odd-balls enough that the same can¡¯t be said of a lot of other people.¡±

    Inari giggled.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d find myself more comfortable with a gaijin mortal, than those of my own kind?!¡±

    ¡°Ha! Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯d have more in common with an immortal fox-spirit ascended to godhood and then reincarnated as a teenage girl who was subsequently accidentally transformed back into a kitsune...and so on...¡±

    ¡°I think you win Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least I can say my life isn¡¯t boring.¡±

    ¡°Umhmm! Hey Paul-san¡­ would you like a massage before bed?¡±

    Paul opened an eye, regarding Inari, and finding her being serious.

    ¡°Ok, yes please. But no ¡®funny stuff¡¯. And only if it won¡¯t leave you feeling over-heated, if you get what I mean.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯m ok¡­ Today took the edge off my hunger.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, only took the edge off? Poor Kiko!¡±

    Inari laughed throatily.

    ¡°I shan¡¯t drain her dry... but I might leave her unable to walk for a while.¡±

    Paul chuckled, deep in his chest and Inari felt her heart speed up as her breath caught slightly. She bit her lip as certain parts of her stiffened in response to the sound. She wished¡­ then she shook her head, no good would come of thinking like that.

    ¡°Hoi¡­ Paul-san, you¡¯re turning into a prune and I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s get out and go to bed now, if you don¡¯t want me falling asleep on you when I¡¯m supposed to be the one massaging you to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a good idea. After you Inari, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dressed.¡±

    Inari snorted.

    ¡°Ohh¡­? And we haven¡¯t seen each other naked before?¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why you¡¯re going first. Give me a little time to cool off.¡±

    Inari chuckled.

    ¡°As you wish my Herald. I wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass you.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Inari got up out of the pool, and walked towards the changing rooms, her hips swaying more than usual. Paul couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away. Inari¡¯s swimsuit was all of three narrow strings at the back, joined by a heart-shaped ring. The strings of the halter-top were hidden by her long black pony tail, that clung to the curve of her back. She paused at the doorway, one leg bent, and looked back over her shoulder at Paul, a small smile curving her lips.

    Paul swallowed as Inari disappeared out of sight, trailing a soft chuckle like her perfume in the air behind her.

    Closing his eyes he gritted his teeth, trying to erase the sight from his mind. Paul could almost hear Kate¡¯s laughter, and her soft voice whispering into his ear, telling him it was alright to look, that sometimes women wanted to be looked at and appreciated. That it was a form of art, after all.

    Paul frowned, thinking. When had Kate said that? They¡¯d been.. somewhere, a beach he thought¡­ Italy, France..? Mykonos in Greece, that was it. She¡¯d caught him staring at an extremely athletic blonde. Kate had said that everyone looked, from time to time, even if they pretended not to, but a healthy appreciation wasn¡¯t the same thing as lusting after.

    Then she¡¯d invited the girl and her partner to a game of couples volleyball when they¡¯d run into her again. Kate had a wicked little smile on her face the whole time, as she¡¯d openly ogled the girl¡¯s partner who was an equally athletic fellow.

    Paul sighed. Well, he thought, there¡¯s no harm in looking I suppose¡­ and Inari certainly seems to like it¡­ So why do I feel guilty?

    Holding his breath, Pail slid underwater, and stayed there until his lungs burned, hoping to drive the thoughts from his head.

    --------

    Paul woke the following morning, at his usual early hour, feeling rather refreshed. Inari was still curled up under the blankets beside him, just the tips of her ears showing although he could feel the gentle, silken warmth of her skin against his, where her top had ridden up her back.

    The massage the night before hadn¡¯t been anywhere near as fraught as Paul had imagined. He¡¯d found Inari waiting for him, dressed in the bottom half of her night attire, which resembled loose boxer shorts, and a sensible sports-bra. The experience had been both oddly sensual, and yet utterly non-sexual. Neither of them had said a word, beyond what was necessary, and Paul had fallen asleep. He had only the faintest memory of rousing enough to dress for bed, alone, and Inari sliding under the covers to join him afterwards.

    Paul slipped out of bed, and got dressed... reluctantly.

    He knew Inari wouldn¡¯t be awake for a few hours yet, so he made up a breakfast tray for her and left it next to the bed. After which he headed down to the workshop, intending to carry on building the mana generator they¡¯d need in November, although in it¡¯s current design iteration, it was more of a bomb than a generator.

    Ash¡¯s bike was up on a stand, or at least, the frame was. The engine and drive train were in parts covering most of one work bench. Ash was standing over that in a pair of oily bib overalls and a cheap black bikini top, both of which and her pale skin, were liberally daubed with grease and oil smears. Her head was off to one side, propped up high where she could get a good over-all view.

    ¡°Morning Ash, how goes it?¡±

    ¡°And a good morning it is to you! She¡¯s coming along now¡­ it¡¯s waiting on a new front wheel I am, but the forks are done. I thought I may as well service the engine though, since it¡¯s due and I¡¯ve got the time. And how are things with you an¡¯ Inari now?¡±

    ¡°Complicated, but I think we¡¯re getting it worked out. Care to give me a hand? I need some help welding up a containment chamber for a mana ¡®bomb¡¯ generator, so it¡¯s less of a bomb and more of a generator.¡±

    ¡°Aye, I can help. I¡¯ve the time. So... you heard about our little band then?¡±

    ¡°I did, I wish you told me first but that¡¯s water under the bridge now. I must admit, heavy metal isn¡¯t really my thing but I kind of like Yokai metal, it¡¯s more tune and less noise.¡±

    Ash laughed.

    ¡°Well now, that¡¯s one way of putting it! We had our artistic differences on that. We¡¯re looking for a keyboard player though. I don¡¯t suppose that would be you now, would it?¡±

    Paul laughed shaking his head.

    ¡°God no! I¡¯m lucky if I can carry a tune in a bucket, and I certainly don¡¯t know how to play. I think I had all of three piano lessons as a kid.¡±

    Paul paused, thinking.

    ¡°Although¡­ Tatsuo mentioned he played. Don¡¯t know what, but you might ask.¡±

    Ash nodded.

    ¡°I was thinking now that adding a bloke might not be a bad idea. We don¡¯t want to be known as just a tits and ass band¡­ but we¡¯ve already got three Oni, I was hoping for a wee bit more diversity.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Try asking among the Tenuki, after all, they¡¯ve already got the face make up.¡±

    Ash laughed.

    ¡°Aye, you have a point so you do. I¡¯ll do that.¡±

    Paul nodded, already staring at the slate board up on the wall where he¡¯d chalked a ¡®To-Do¡¯ list. He sighed.

    ¡°Well, better get started. Even with your help Ash, it¡¯s going to be close...¡±

    Ash reached out and turned the cushion her head was resting on, pointing it at the slate board.

    ¡°Oh boy, yeah¡­ that¡¯s a long list so she is, and it isn¡¯t going to get shorter for the looking at it. Still, no-one said now that saving the world was easy!¡±

    Paul snorted.

    ¡°Probably just as well we¡¯re not saving the world then, that¡¯s a project on another level totally.¡±

    Ash tilted her head to look at Paul, careful not to get grease in her hair.

    ¡°Are we not then?¡±

    ¡°Huh.. saving the world? No, just a few bits of it.¡±

    Ash used a clean pinky finger to swivel the cushion her head was on, making it look like she was shaking her head.

    ¡°Are you sure of that now, are you? Seems to me you¡¯ll be saving a fair sized bit of the world¡¯s ecosystems, as well as a lot of it¡¯s more powerful beings¡­ and if those were to go extinct, do you not think that might be having repercussions now?¡±

    Paul blinked, and looked thoughtful.

    ¡°You know¡­ you might just be right. Everything in nature is connected to everything else. I guess I was falling into the trap of thinking of the Others as separate, but they¡¯re not, they can¡¯t be. They must have some role to play in the ecological web, and who knows. We certainly need magic to fix some of what we humans have screwed up too. I mean, climate change sounds like it would take a bloody miracle to fix¡­ or at least someone powerful enough to bang heads together on an international global scale.¡±

    Ash smiled, albeit a bit wryly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s lucky we are then that we know a former Goddess isn¡¯t it! Now all you have to do is figure out how to give her the power to be one again!¡±

    Paul nodded slowly, crossed over to the slate board and picking up a piece of chalk, wrote ¡®73¡¯ in the top right hand corner, before dropping the chalk back onto the shelf.

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s how many days we have to get this done then. Let¡¯s get cracking.¡±

 Unusual holiday

    The number of days remaining until Niiname-sai, the ceremony of Thanksgiving for the harvest, or the rice-tasting ceremony, stood at 25 when Paul finally declared that the Mk4 ¡®bomb¡¯ mana generator was safe enough to use reliably, Mk1 through to 3 having failed explosively under continued levels of use. Paul had calculated that they would need to fire the generator a minimum of fourteen times to fully charge Inari¡¯s cherry blossom mana battery, which meant it would take roughly 6 hours to ready the mana battery for use, as there was a 21 minute cool down period in between shots.

    He¡¯d carefully sorted and graded the number of smaller crystals which the Oni had provided, and they had forty suitable to use as a charge in the ¡®bomb¡¯ generator. After which, it would be useful as a paperweight, since the crystal charges were destroyed in the process.

    Isao Kobe, head priest at the Fushimi Inari Shrine in Kyoto had managed to obtain passes for them all to the Imperial Palace, where the ceremony was held each year in Tokyo. Paul wasn¡¯t sure that they really needed them, but it was probably better to have and not need it than the other way around.

    He was trudging up the path from the workshop when he paused; someone had carved a jack¡¯o¡¯lantern out of a pumpkin, and placed it at the base of the torii gate in the temple complex¡¯s wall. It was lit from within by a flickering blue fox-fire flame.

    Paul blinked, and did a bit of maths in his head¡­ and realised it was the day before Halloween.

    He frowned, as far as he knew Halloween wasn¡¯t celebrated in Japan, at least not outside the big cities with their Western influenced society. Standing on the threshold he called out.

    ¡°Hey, Shoko-san, you busy?¡±

    Moments later Shoko¡¯s voice came from the top of the Torii gate.

    ¡°Hoi Paul-san! You done for the day then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the generator¡¯s finished, finally. What¡¯s with the pumpkin?¡±

    Shoko jumped down, aiming to land in front of him, but Paul snagged her out of the air, and swung her around much to her delight. Shoko squealed in surprise and glee, before he planted her feet on the ground in front of him.

    Shoko took a moment, giggling, to regain her breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re in good spirits Paul-sama!¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s finally done! Which means I¡¯m ahead of schedule.¡±

    Shoko beamed in happiness.

    ¡°Does this mean you can take a day off tomorrow?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why? Wait¡­ is this something to do with it being Halloween? I thought that wasn¡¯t celebrated here?¡±

    Shoko-san shook her head.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡­ normally, but this year there¡¯s a Halloween festival in the town. Everyone is going in costume and we... Inari, me and... well everyone on the mountain¡­ thought we should do something. Since it¡¯s an English holiday and we thought, well... it would be nice for you and you¡¯re working so hard!¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Okayyy¡­ what did you all have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ the festival is in the afternoon, and it¡¯s getting dark early now...¡±

    ¡°Did you want to go into town?¡±

    Shoko nodded, then shook her head.

    ¡°Nu-uh... not just that. I mean that as well but I asked Inari if we could go as we are!¡±

    Paul blinked, surprised.

    ¡°Wait... what?¡±

    ¡°Boss Hirohido has arranged us a private bus to go to the centre of town from here for those want to come. Everyone¡¯s walking around dressed as scary stuff, we thought we could go see the festival¡­ without costumes. Just¡­ looking as if we are. Sort of in disguise but not.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you, Jiao and Aimi-chan have been sneaking around, acting furtive¡­ you¡¯ve been setting this up, right?¡±

    ¡°Oi! You weren¡¯t supposed to notice!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Yuri and Yuko did and mentioned it to me. I figured you¡¯d come clean at some point, so I told them to leave well enough alone. ¡±

    ¡°Yup! We¡¯ve been working on it for days! We¡¯ve got costumes and everything! Inari also said she can use it to ¡®test run¡¯ some of the magic she¡¯ll need when we go to Tokyo and the Imperial Palace for the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ yeah that¡¯s a really good idea. There¡¯s enough of a mana field built up locally now, so that it¡¯s about the same level as we¡¯ll be using in Tokyo. We could do with a dry run to make sure everything works.¡±

    Shoko nodded and digging into the pocket like sleeve of her robes, produced a white kitsune mask. She pulled it on over her head... and even to Paul¡¯s eyes her tail and ears looked like fake ones. Not bad, but obviously not real.

    ¡°Oh, nice touch! Inari¡¯s work?¡±

    Shoko lifted her mask, and her tail and ears went back to being real.

    ¡°Yup! See, this way we can ¡®disappear¡¯ after the ceremony by putting on the masks to make us look human and blending in with the crowd. We¡¯ve all got one, even you Paul-san! But yours isn¡¯t for use until during the ceremony. Inari said it would make you look like a proper Kitsune Herald.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ that¡¯s not a bad idea either. My face isn¡¯t well known, but it is known.¡±

    Shoko¡¯s head bobbed as she nodded again, then looked doubtful...

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the picture on the back of your book Paul-san. It looks like you... but only just.¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Yeah, I thought it looked bad too... that¡¯s when I started to get myself back into shape. I... let myself go a bit after Kate died.¡±

    Shoko¡¯s small hand slipping into his, startled Paul. He looked down at the small serious face looking up at him

    ¡°Hey Paul-san, you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Now I am.¡±

    Shoko-san smiled up at him, her serious mood gone like the shadow of a cloud on a summer day.

    ¡°Want to see what we¡¯ve been doing? The costumes are all set up in the main hall¡­ Inari made dress-makers dummies from straw for us!¡±

    ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    Later Paul caught up with Inari at the kitchen block. He grinned at the sight of her in a perfectly ordinary apron, happily cooking the meal for that night. Coming up behind her, he leaned over her shoulder and murmured.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s cooking hot stuff?¡±

    Inari laughed, and swatted at him with the cloth draped over her shoulder.

    ¡°Shh, or my girlfriend will get jealous!¡±

    Kiko, who Paul hadn¡¯t noticed curled up in a corner reading, looked up from her book.

    ¡°No. She won¡¯t¡­ you can have her and save me from her unnatural appetite.¡±

    Paul¡¯s laughter rang through the kitchen. Playfully he asked.

    ¡°What? Things not going well for you two?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got NO work done today, and hardly any in the past week! She has ruined my work schedule! My academic reputation will be in tatters.¡±

    Inari turned and smiled at Kiko, blowing her a kiss before turning back to her cooking. Kiko stared at Inari for few moments, a look of adoration on her face, then sighed.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why¡­ how can anyone say no to that?¡±

    Paul grinned at Kiko.

    ¡°Smitten.¡±

    Kiko pushed her glasses back up her nose.

    ¡°I prefer the term ¡®besotted¡¯. But yes. She is terrible for my self-discipline.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Probably just as well I¡¯ve finished then¡­ just in time to join in the Halloween fun it seems. Shoko told me what everyone else has been up to while I¡¯ve been mired away in the workshop.¡±

    Inari spoke up.

    ¡°It was Rin¡¯s idea you know¡­ said you might like something to remind you of home.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good of Rin. It does sort of feel like being a kid again, which I think is half the appeal of Halloween for adults.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind being volunteered to go with everyone? There are liable to be children in the party.¡±

    ¡°Mind? Heck no.. I think everyone needs a break. I sure do!¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°My thoughts too...¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ in the meantime, need a hand?¡±

    ¡°Yes please, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve quite mastered the modern magic of the rice-cooker...¡±

    ---

    The following day, Halloween dawned bright and clear. It was the sort of crisp autumn day that one rarely saw outside of films. The air was the perfect temperature, just cool enough to make it invigorating but not chilly, with a breeze that was just enough to stir the leaves on the trees and occasionally send them scurrying like kittens across the cobblestones.

    Paul thought that judging by Inari¡¯s smugness, she might have had something to do with that. Perks of living with a Goddess, Paul thought.

    He smiled down at the sleeping Inari, her skin gleaming in the early morning light. One of the perks, Paul corrected himself, admiring the view. Sitting up he reached for pencil and paper, and started sketching. He wasn¡¯t much of an artist, but with Inari as a model, who wouldn¡¯t be inspired?

    Some time later Inari stirred, stretching, and smiled up at Paul.

    ¡°Good morning Paul-san, what are you drawing?¡±

    ¡°Good morning Inari.¡±

    Paul turned his sketchbook around, showing Inari the drawing of her sleeping face, the sweep of her hair across the pillow like a splash of ink across the page. Inari blinked, and smiled shyly.

    ¡°You flatter me Paul-san!¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No, if anything I don¡¯t do you justice. I readily admit I¡¯m not the world¡¯s best artist, not even close. There¡¯s a subtle glow about you, a liminal luminosity, that I just can¡¯t capture.¡±

    Inari laughed softly.

    ¡°You make me sound as if I¡¯m with child.¡±

    Paul blinked, then raised an eyebrow. Inari¡¯s eyes widened, and she shook her head.

    ¡°Paul-san! No! How could I be?!¡±

    ¡°Well, with magic there¡¯s something of a greater range of options¡­ although if you were I¡¯d say it¡¯s probably Kiko¡¯s.¡±

    Inari laughed, shaking her head.

    ¡°Paul-san, even for a goddess that would be a near impossible feat! No, I¡¯m not. I would know it if I was. Although...¡± Inari grinned wickedly; ¡°...it might be amusing if Kiko thought that was the case.¡±

    Paul shook his head, smiling.

    ¡°Inari, Inari¡­ your kitsune nature is showing again. Don¡¯t even hint at the idea. The poor girl would just about die of a heart attack!¡±

    Inari laughed musically, like a stream over pebbles.

    ¡°Alright Paul-san, I¡¯ll try to restrain my mischief, and not frighten my lover into an early grave.¡±

    Inari glanced again at the art, and sighed.

    ¡°It has been an age though, since anyone has been inspired by me artistically. I used to have artists and poets begging me for inspiration.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Mm... I was one of the seven muses. Seven gods and goddesses said to inspire mortals. I was the Muse of passionate love.¡±

    Paul looked at where Inari lay, heedless of her nudity, and remarked dryly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t think why...¡±

    Inari threw a pillow at him.

    Sometime later, after Paul had gotten dressed and brought a breakfast tray through for Inari, as had become their habit, Inari was still studying the sketch he¡¯d made.

    ¡°Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you paint?¡±

    ¡°I can, but haven¡¯t for a long time¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you would if I was to ask you?¡±

    Paul looked at her; Inari was staring pensively at the sketch book. He sighed and sat down tailor fashion near her.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s not just some random request. What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Kiko is leaving after the ceremony in Tokyo, she has to go home. There are things she needs to take care of. She hopes she will come here in the New Year, but she has studies to attend to. I was thinking¡­ could you perhaps paint a portrait of me, for her?¡±

    Paul sighed, and looked doubtful

    ¡°I could try¡­ there is quite a lot to do and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the time. I wouldn¡¯t want to make promises I couldn¡¯t keep. Also, honestly, I¡¯m not the best by any means.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°I understand, I was thinking, perhaps it could be a Christmas present. I gather that is customary now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°That sounds possibly do-able, and yes, Christmas has become a secular holiday here in Japan now. It¡¯s all about friends and family, and although gift-giving isn¡¯t as big a part of it as it was back in England, it is still a part. Giving Kiko a gift, especially one that reminded her of you, would be good idea.¡±

    Inari smiled.

    ¡°Oh good! I was thinking a full length portrait, maybe not a big one because that would take too long, but one of me nude perhaps?¡±

    Paul looked doubtfully at Inari.

    ¡°Ummm¡­. Do you really want to do that? I mean, firstly where the heck could she hang it? Secondly, that¡¯s sort of rubbing her nose in the fact I¡¯ve seen you naked...¡±

    ¡°So..? Kiko knows you seen me unclothed. Rin¡¯s seen me naked, so has Shoko, Jiao, Yuri, Yuko and Tatsuo. So what?¡±

    ¡°Wait... Tatsuo?! When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°In the bath house of course, all of them. We were talking over plans for spring and it was easier than calling across the screen. Oni all bathe together anyway¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ never mind. Still adjusting, just a touch of culture shock that¡¯s all. I just thought the onsen was divided?¡±

    ¡°Ah... no, we¡¯ve got rid of that. It seems silly since there¡¯s so few of us and we all know each other¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ thank you for the warning. How did Kiko take that?¡±

    ¡°Turned bright red at first of course...and even redder when Yuri and Yuko offered to do her back.¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°I just bet she did¡­ and I bet you and those two teased her something shocking.¡±

    Inari¡¯s smile, as she nodded, was reminiscent of the fox who has remembered where the loose board at the back of the hen house is¡­

    Paul shook his head chuckling.

    ¡°Ok, ok... I¡¯ll look around a bit in town, see if there¡¯s somewhere that sells art supplies, otherwise it¡¯ll take a trip to Osaka, or a side trip in Tokyo when we won¡¯t really have the time. But two stipulations. I¡¯ll pick the pose, or who knows what you¡¯ll come up with. I¡¯ve seen what they used to paint here, and I can well believe you inspired some of that! Especially if it was around this time of year. ¡°

    Inari giggled, and struck a lascivious pose that Paul was sure he¡¯d seen somewhere before.

    ¡°Riiight.. stop that Inari. You¡¯re just proving my point.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t disagreeing Paul, I know how I am this time of year. You mentioned two stipulations?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, yes... got distracted. Second half of the first, it¡¯s not going to show your face. There are too many complications if someone recognises you. Second stipulation, although it¡¯s more of a disclaimer; I can only work so fast. I¡¯ll try to get it done by Christmas, but it might end up being a Valentines day present instead¡­ and for that reason, when I¡¯m painting, don¡¯t distract me please, or it will never get done!¡±

    Inari pouted, then smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I agree¡­ of course, this does give me all the more time to be with you, and if you¡¯re not painting my face than we can talk, can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh.. why do I have sudden misgivings about this project Inari?¡±

    ¡°You know me too well¡­ now, go, so I can get dressed. Or have you changed your mind and want to remain?¡±

    ¡°Not if it means you¡¯re going to reverse strip again¡­ that was outside of enough!¡±

    Inari¡¯s face abruptly went serious as her mood took one of it¡¯s sober swings. In a quiet voice she asked.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ do you really not like me flirting with you? I wouldn¡¯t want to do anything to cause you pain and... well, if it is too much, please say.¡±

    Paul sighed, and shook his head.

    ¡°Sometimes a little¡­ but only because you remind me of Kate. She was a wicked tease at times¡­ and highly inappropriately too. She was the sort of woman that would play footsie under the table in a fancy restaurant, and wait until half way though the dessert course to tell you she wasn¡¯t wearing panties.¡±

    Inari giggled.

    ¡°I think I would¡¯ve liked her!¡±

    ¡°Yeah me too¡­ and heaven help the rest of us, but yeah, I think you two would¡¯ve got on like a house on fire.¡±

    ¡°Lots of screaming, and running around in a panic?¡±

    Paul nodded chuckling, and then sighed.

    ¡°But, she¡¯s gone¡­ and I still miss her like it was yesterday. Well, minus the lingering frost-bite.¡±

    Inari nodded slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop then, for her sake.¡±

    ¡°The hell you will Inari! I would get such a scolding from her if I asked you to do that! No, you be you Inari, never mind me. Tell the truth, I do kind of enjoy it, even if you do exasperate me at times.¡±

    Inari smiled, and reaching out, took Paul¡¯s hand and gave it a squeeze.

    ¡°She was a good woman Paul-san. I only have to look at you to know that. I¡¯ll honour her memory by keeping that tradition alive, but tell me if I go too far.¡±

    Paul wasn¡¯t too sure how he felt, and his face showed it¡­ as wariness, trepidation and a glad smile warred for dominance. Inari collapsed sideways laughing, holding her sides. Paul settled on smiling ruefully.

    ¡°I am going to regret this, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Gasping, Inari nodded, and managed to wheeze out,

    ¡°Not.. too.. much, I hope.¡±

    Paul sighed and shrugged.

    ¡°Eh, no more than I did marrying Kate then.¡±

    Inari reached out and grasped Paul¡¯s hand, clasping it between her slim soft fingers, drawing it down to hold it over her heart.

    ¡°I promise you Paul-san. I will try to bring you more joy than sadness for as long as you¡¯ll let me.¡±

    Paul nodded, unable to speak for moment. He turned to look away.

    ¡°Th..thank you Inari.¡±

    Inari giggled slightly, and before he knew it, she¡¯d turned slightly, moving so her small breast nestled in the hollow of his palm.

    ¡°Of course, if you want to bring me joy in return...¡±

    ¡°In-ar-i!¡±

    Paul glared at her for a second, then with mischief gleaming darkly in his eye, he quite deliberately and roughly pinched Inari¡¯s nipple between thumb and forefinger, causing her to gasp and jerk away.

    ¡°Hoi! Rude!¡±

    ¡°Tit for tat! You tease me¡­ I tease back, in my own way.¡±

    ¡°And what if I like it rough?¡±

    Paul smiled, slowly¡­ as he leaned towards her, and said in a low, dangerous voice.

    ¡°Then I turn you over my knee and spank your pert little bottom until it glows.¡±

    Inari¡¯s eyes went wide, and she hastily pulled the bed covers up around her hips, putting her hands firmly over them to hold them down.

    ¡°Alright! I take it back! Please don¡¯t!¡±

    Paul leaned back and smiled lopsidedly.

    ¡°At least you didn¡¯t say ¡®you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡¯..¡±

    ¡°Oh no! I learned that lesson already! You see it as a challenge, because there¡¯s nothing you wouldn¡¯t dare do!¡±

    Paul laughed, a wicked roguish laugh that all but winked at Inari suggestively. Inari blushed all the way up to her ear tips and yanked the bed covers up to her neck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to get dressed Inari.¡±

    Inari nodded vigorously, not at all sure how she¡¯d lost control of the conversation, or why she was suddenly overcome with maidenly shyness... but very aware that she was highly aroused, and desperately embarrassed by that.

    Paul paused at the threshold, and looked back at her sternly.

    ¡°And Inari¡­ no doing anything naughty to yourself once I¡¯m gone, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes Paul-san.¡±

    Inari waited until Paul had left before flinging herself flat and screaming softly into the pillow as her fists clenched the bed covers, kicking her heels.

    Curse him! She thought, he would choose today of all days to tease her, bringing her from a slight simmer to a roiling boil with just a few words and a devilish look¡­ today when Kiko had made her promise to leave her alone so she could work!

 Halloween and Reassurances

    Kami town, Mikata District, in the Hy¨­go Prefecture, was normally a sleepy fishing port village. It had a station on San¡¯in main line connecting it to Kyoto and the Kasumi highway passed through it in between diving into tunnels under the mountains, and it had won the ¡®most beautiful village¡¯ award several years in a row for the Prefecture, narrowly missing out on the national title once.

    The centre of Kami was charming, full of old style wooden houses, and curious little shops¡­although there was also some quite obviously modern construction. The younger girls had their faces plastered to the windows as they passed the combined Elementary and High school buildings on the way to the sea-front park where the festival was being held.

    Inari, having sat in the onsen¡¯s cold pool until her teeth were chattering, was accompanying Paul. Rin was there as were Shoko, Kiko, Jiao, Tatsuo, Yuko and Yuri. Paul suspected Tatsuo had come to keep an eye on Jiao, and brought back-up in the shape of the two sisters. Aimi-chan declined attending until later, when it would be darker. She could go abroad in daylight, but preferred not to as it weakened her. She likened it to having a very bad bout of flu. It also made her translucent, which was a bit too realistically ghost-like to be explained away as a costume.

    Ash cried off attending too, she could pass as ordinary with a turtle neck sweater, but simply said she had other matters to attend to. Paul didn¡¯t ask, but figured since she was of the Old Religion, she probably had ritual duties. Either that, or she didn¡¯t approve of the commercialisation of what was a sacred holy day to her.

    Inari was looking very modern and smart in a bright red miniskirt, white silk blouse, red faux-silk jacket and her favourite sneakers. She was also in disguise, a spell masking her kitsune ears and tail. Although Paul supposed that for her, that was a costume. Kiko wore a more muted version, her skirt was both longer, less fitted and a darker red, and she wore a hoodie top in navy blue. Paul had opted for a black turtle neck jersey top and a dark grey pea-jacket with his usual jeans. The only part of which could be considered a costume was the walking cane.

    The young girls however, had gone all out. Apparently they¡¯d found a trunk laden with bolts of cloth that was still in good condition, and had spent the past few days sewing and making costumes for themselves and anyone that would hold still. Shoko had embraced the notion of hiding in plain sight, and was currently dressed as an anime character fox-girl. Paul wasn¡¯t familiar with the source, but the pseudo-medieval outfit suggested some sort of fantasy genre.

    Jiao was wearing her favourite pink sakura Yutaka, but had turned it into a costume by creating a fake devils tail out of some wire and silk, simply pinning it in place so it emerged from under her robe. She¡¯d applied something to her horns to make them a darker red, and used a couple of butterfly shaped hair clips to hold her bangs back from them. She¡¯d made a pair of small bat-wings, and pinned those to her robe at the shoulders. She made quite a cute little devil.

    Paul suspected that Jiao had bent her brother¡¯s ears a bit, because the other older Oni were also in costume as three samurai. Tatsuo had even found a full set of red painted armour from who-knows where. He had a ¡®sword¡¯ at his hip that he¡¯d found in the rafters of the main hall, that was mostly hilt, scabbard and a lot of rust, or at least so Paul thought, since it was jammed solid and couldn¡¯t be drawn. But it looked good stuck through his silken rope belt. Yuri was playing to the Oni stereotype and had a huge iron maul over one shoulder that she¡¯d painted so it looked somewhat fake. Yuko in contrast was ill-at-ease, and had a plastic toy axe thrust through her belt, which looked faintly ridiculous.

    And Rin¡­ well Rin had turned up as a classic ¡®Bram Stoker¡¯ vampire. Their costume was largely a dark suit Rin had packed anyway, a home-made cape and a length of black bootlace to tie Rin¡¯s hair back in a pony tail. Rin had smudged a bit of borrowed lipstick in the corner of their mouth to give the impression of blood, and that was that for costume and make up, as Rin was pale enough already.

    The park at the sea front was packed, thronging with people milling between the rows and rows of stalls. At one end of the park was a covered stage, and at the other various food booths, mostly the usual suspects but with Halloween themes, such as fried ¡®bat¡¯ chicken wings.

    Apart from shopping trips for food, Paul hadn¡¯t bothered exploring Kami before, so he was a relative stranger. In fact, judging by the way Shoko called out to some other children, she knew more people than he did. Shoko quickly dragged Jiao off to meet her friends, with Tatsuo and the other two Oni in tow.

    Inari grabbed hold of Paul¡¯s arm as they got off the bus, pressing against his side, somewhat to his surprise. Paul raised an eyebrow at her, but it was Kiko who answered his unspoken question.

    ¡°Too many people, is that not so Inari?¡±

    Inari nodded, and reaching out, pulled Kiko to her, linking arms, so she was sandwiched between Paul on one side and Kiko on the other.

    Paul exchanged a look with Kiko, and then slid his arm around Inari¡¯s waist, pulling her against him, as Kiko did roughly the same on the other side. Paul, thanks to his height, looked over the crowd, and indicated with his head the direction they should go. Together the walked Inari over to a small section of the park, bounded by trees to the left and right and protected from the rest of the park by a semi-circle of bushes, with the only opening facing the sand and the sea.

    All three sat down on the bench in this small oasis of seclusion, Kiko resting her head on the trembling Inari on one side, Paul with his arm around Inari¡¯s shoulders.

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°I am sorry Inari, I should have realised this would happen.¡±

    ¡°Ehh¡­? Why? I didn¡¯t know I would feel so..so.. afraid. So small.¡±

    ¡°Inari¡­ how often have you left your Shrine in the past, oh, lets say in the last 10 years before we met.¡±

    Inari paused a moment, thinking, then shrugged.

    ¡°Eight or nine times... I think.¡±

    ¡°And when was the last time you went so far as to leave the temple complex, not the mountain, just the temple?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, thirty or forty years perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what a hikikomori is?¡±

    Inari paused, as Kiko gasped softly. Looking between them Inari frowned.

    ¡°I know what the word means...pulling inwards, being confined... but, it has another meaning yes? Not a good one.¡±

    Kiko nodded, answering Inari¡¯s question.

    ¡°It means someone who has withdrawn from society, retreating into their own space¡­ a ¡®shut-in¡¯ in modern speech.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad because generally it means someone who¡¯s given up on society, cut themselves off, but in this context it means that you literally can¡¯t cope with crowds. It¡¯s¡­ well the only analogy I can think of is that your ability to deal with lots of people is like a muscle and you¡¯ve not flexed those muscles in so very long they¡¯ve wasted away from disuse. So suddenly being in the middle of a crowd is like someone handed you a really heavy weight, when your arm is super weak; you can¡¯t hold it, and it hurts to try. It overloads your muscle.¡±

    Kiko nodded.

    ¡°Put simply¡­ you¡¯re overwhelmed because you¡¯re out of practice.¡±

    Inari stared down at the ground thinking, and then slowly nodded.

    ¡°Yes¡­ it feels like I¡¯m drowning in people¡­ I can feel all that life flowing around me. It¡¯s overpowering. I...I think I can manage, I did before, but it was just the shock of suddenly stepping out into it. Like stepping into a cold pool unexpectedly.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°I think with help you¡¯ll be ok. You just need us to make you feel safe until the feeling passes. It¡¯s ok, I understand what you¡¯re going through.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡±

    Both Inari and Kiko looked at Paul, surprised. Paul sighed.

    ¡°Hey, I wasn¡¯t always this confident. I¡¯ve been there, done that...¡±

    Inari¡¯s eyes widened as she put two and two together.

    ¡°Oh! After Kate.¡±

    Paul nodded, but made a so-so gesture with his other hand.

    ¡°After Kate, yes, I relapsed for awhile. But I used to be a painfully shy kid too. I was well on my way to being a hikikomori even before I knew that was a thing, never mind what it was called.¡±

    Inari tilted her head, looking up at Paul..

    ¡°Then how..?¡±

    Paul grinned, slightly lopsided.

    ¡°I dared myself.¡±

    Inari giggled.

    ¡°Oh! Yes of course, that explains a lot!¡±

    Kiko looked at Inari puzzled, Inari smiled back at Kiko.

    ¡°Dearest one, I found out that one should never, ever say to my Herald; ¡®you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡¯ Because yes, he would, and he will!¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a red rag to me, a challenge. And if one backs down from life¡¯s challenges, then what are you? Although granted, I¡¯m not a fool either. A hopeless challenge is not a challenge, if there¡¯s no way of beating it, if the outcome is already certain, then what¡¯s the point? Unless of course, that¡¯s the real challenge.¡±

    Kiko frowned..

    ¡°So¡­ if I was to dare you to eat a dozen hot dogs in a minute?¡±

    Paul looked thoughtful.

    ¡°That¡¯s the challenge, but what¡¯s the other half? The reward to counterbalance the risk... of being violently ill in this case I guess.¡±

    ¡°Umm. So you wouldn¡¯t accept the dare unless the reward was worth it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, life has to have balance after all. Right?¡±

    Inari nodded in agreement, then frowned.

    ¡°Wait, so when I said ¡®you wouldn¡¯t dare¡¯, and you dropped me in the freezing cold pool at the onsen, what was the reward for you then?¡±

    ¡°Proving the point that although I was your herald, I wasn¡¯t your slave or servant. Besides, saying ¡®you wouldn¡¯t dare¡¯ is different. It¡¯s the same as saying; ¡®you¡¯re too scared to do it¡¯¡­ which is something I just cannot let stand. That, and sometimes the challenge is it¡¯s own rewards. You should have seen your face!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cruel Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Only when I have to be. Speaking of which... Inari you are not going to get better by hiding away from the problem. We will take it nice and slowly. We can find somewhere quiet when you need it, but we are going to head on out and explore the festival. Kiko and I will be beside you every step if needs be, but you are not escaping it. I dare you.¡±

    Inari¡¯s head came up, a mulish look on her face.

    ¡°And my reward?¡±

    Paul looked thoughtful, his eyes shadowed as he considered his answer, staring out across the ocean at something only he saw... then a slow smile spread across his face.

    ¡°A kiss¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Paul shook his head slowly.

    ¡°Consider Inari¡­ this is me making this offer. Now consider what I just said about a suitable balance of risk and reward.¡±

    Paul caught and held her gaze, adding in a low tone.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Trust me Inari-san, I will make it worth your while.¡±

    Inari swallowed; half-mesmerized, she nodded.

    ¡°Cha¡­ challenge accepted!¡±

    Kiko piped up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help too Paul-san¡­ but I think I¡¯d prefer a different reward.¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, your reward¡¯s the fact I¡¯m only going to kiss Inari¡­ what happens after that is up to you!¡±

    Both Kiko and Inari blushed all the way up to their ear tips.

    After walking around for a bit, in constant contact with Paul, Kiko, or more often both, Inari began to feel less overwhelmed. A strawberry cr¨¨me crepe also went a long way towards that. Inari had once had strawberries before, long ago. They¡¯d been a rare delicacy back then, not long after the tender plants had been imported at great cost, and first grown in the Imperial gardens.

    These ones were nothing like the small tart berries she remembered, they were larger, far sweeter and juicier¡­ and apparently common enough even this late in the year that they were available to anyone for a few yen.

    She also had no idea what a crepe was exactly, apart from a thin pancake, or where it was from, although the name suggested a French origin¡­ but she very much approved of the combination. There were other sorts of crepe too, from the utterly unfamiliar, she had no idea what a ¡®nutella¡¯ might be, to the commonplace such as red bean paste.

    Inari was very tempted to try them all, but mortal bodies had their limits.

    The people were also a combination of the unfamiliar and the common place. Dress styles had changed; that was to be expected and she delighted in some of the more modern wear¡­ although some of the modern customs left her baffled. What was meant by ¡®trick or treat¡¯ for example, and why did it involve bowls of sweets left out for anyone to help themselves?

    But the group of youths hanging around at the edge of the crowd were familiar, even though they dressed in outlandish clothing, with leather jackets that glittered and clinked with so many studs and chains, and had hair shaved and coloured in ways Inari had never imagined.

    Even so, she had seen their sort before many times. Young men, seeking to prove themselves, looking for a little excitement. In days gone by they would be lesser swords, hirelings or samurai for hire, that sort of thing.

    Inari watched one of the policemen in their blue uniform and white gloves approach the young men and have words with them, before they left sulking, posturing to each other. She shook her head, it was something she¡¯d seen so many times before¡­ town guards and young samurai, or these youths and policemen, it was all the same.

    At least until the policeman turned around to walk back, and Inari saw that in this case, it was a policewoman! Inari laughed to herself under her breath, no more than a soft exhalation. But Paul glanced at her in concern. Inari caught his eye, merriment twinkling in her gaze, and glanced over towards the little tableau that was still playing out.

    Paul followed her gaze, studied it a moment, then smiled slightly, as he murmured.

    ¡°Times have changed indeed Inari.. they even have women politicians now.¡±

    ¡°Good. About time. Maybe they will make some sensible decisions now.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count on it. A politician is still a politician, regardless of gender.¡±

    ¡°So cynical...¡±

    ¡°Experience. There are good ones, but they¡¯re rare.¡±

    Inari pulled a face.

    ¡°The more things change, the more they seem to stay the same.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Even in my life span I¡¯ve seen that. The pace of change is much faster nowadays¡­ and some things just don¡¯t.

    Inari sighed.

    ¡°I would have never thought I would take comfort in the unchanging nature of human greed and corruption.¡±

    Paul smiled ruefully.

    ¡°Well, at least they¡¯re good for something then¡­ and enough of that subject. Shall we go see what entertainment there is? I believe the local school is putting something on...¡±

    The three of them were approaching the stage when a woman of middle years, short hair and sensible dress, despite the cat face-paint, approached them.

    ¡°Ahh.. pardon my intrusion, but would you be Holmes-san?¡±

    Paul blinked, wondering if he knew this woman, or if she was fan?

    ¡°Yes¡­ I am.¡±

    ¡°Ah, forgive me, I don¡¯t have my cards. I am Ms Mitashi, school principal.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­ how may I help you?¡±

    ¡°I believe you have in your care a young girl¡­ Shoko...¡±

    Paul closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened..?¡±

    Inari interjected worriedly.

    ¡°Is Shoko alright?¡±

    Ms Mitashi shook her head.

    ¡°Oh, no, no everything¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just¡­ well, she¡¯s been talking to some of the children about how she lives up on Okami mountain at the old shrine with you Holmes-san, and I was wondering...¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°I had intended to enrol her in April at the start of the school year, easing her into the idea of school¡­ but I see the scamp has jumped the gun on me.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, I see... it¡¯s just when I talked to her, she said some things I think I misunderstood¡­ Shoko said that her mother was¡­ Inari?¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am.¡±

    Ms Mitashi blinked, taking in the way Inari was leaning on Paul and calculating from Shoko¡¯s apparent age. Paul could see her leaping to the wrong conclusion right before his eyes. He sighed.

    ¡°Inari! Forgive her Ms Mitashi. Inari is Shoko¡¯s older sister, biologically speaking, although she¡¯s effectively been a mother to her.¡±

    The Principal looked thoughtfully at Inari, who belatedly nodded.

    ¡°I see... and Inari and Shoko are your daughters then?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Oh no! Paul-san is my H.. ah, hero.¡±

    Ms Mitashi raised an eyebrow, looking between then. Inwardly Paul was all but shouting at Inari to stop ¡®helping¡¯ but outwardly he mildly remarked.

    ¡°Inari, could you go find Shoko for me please?¡±

    As soon as he said it, he realised that was probably the wrong thing to say, as Inari looked around at the throng, panic visibly rising in her face. Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No, never mind. I¡¯m sorry I forgot. Umm.. hang on.¡±

    Paul stood on tip toes, adding an inch or two to his height and peered around. As he¡¯d suspected, the trio of Oni stood out from the crowd, towering above them as much as he did. He waved, catching Yuri¡¯s eye, and gestured or her to come over.

    ¡°Sorry Ms Mitashi, just summoning help. Inari has problems with large crowds, causing panic attacks. She¡¯s ok with people she knows around her.¡±

    ¡°Ohh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s become something of a hikikomori the last few years after¡­ certain events. She¡¯s recovering but¡­ well, it¡¯s an on-going process.¡±

    ¡°Is that so..?¡±

    Paul could feel Inari nodding as she clutched his arm. Ms Mitashi¡¯s face softened a bit as she could see the sincerity in Inari¡¯s wide and panic filled eyes. Just then Yuri loomed up behind the school Principal, flanked by her only marginally less mountainous sister Yuko. Ms Mitashi looked round, then up, and up... her eyes going wide at the sight of the two, who at just a shade under six and a half feet, which was reduced from their normal seven foot thanks to Inari¡¯s disguise spell, were probably the tallest individuals she¡¯d ever seen.

    Yuri flexed, making her muscles bulge, causing the dragon tattoo that coiled around one shoulder to writhe. Paul blinked, he hadn¡¯t noticed that before and concluded it was probably more of Inari¡¯s disguise spells at work.

    To give her credit Ms Mitashi stood her ground, even if she did look a little like a mouse staring at a pair of hungry cats¡­ Paul reached out a long arm, and tapped Yuri on the point of one horn, gaining her attention.

    ¡°Hoi, stop pretending to be Oni for a minute will you.¡±

    Yuri grinned sheepishly, suddenly loosing all her fierceness.

    ¡°Sorry Paul-san¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, as such... is your sister Jiao with Shoko still?¡±

    ¡°Probably, why?¡±

    ¡°Could I ask for your cooperation, please? I need to talk to the school Principal here about¡­ certain matters... but I need Shoko to help out, and I can¡¯t send Inari to fetch her. Would you be so kind as to see if you can locate Shoko, and Jiao too, and bring them here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Indeed. Kicking and screaming if we have to.¡±

    ¡°No need to go that far, tell the pair they can have a sugar waffle each, as a reward if they behave.¡±

    Yuri chuckled, nodding.

    ¡°That will work! Hoi, Paul-san, it¡¯ll only take one of us, you want Yuko to stay?¡±

    Paul didn¡¯t immediately answer, instead he looked down at Inari.

    ¡°Would you be all right a short distance away, if you¡¯re with Yuko and Kiko?¡±

    Inari considered the matter and slowly nodded. Paul could see the twinkle in her eyes as she played along with his subterfuge, exaggerating her anxiety. Paul glanced at Kiko over Inari¡¯s head, and winked infinitesimally so that Ms Mitashi couldn¡¯t see. Kiko¡¯s eyes widened, and then her lips compressed as she bit back a smile.

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Yes...not too long Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    Yuko and Kiko lead Inari a short distance away, sandwiching her between them. Inari maintained a steady gaze on Paul the whole distance. Paul wondered if she could lip read, but on the off chance she could, leaned back against a tree, positioning himself and Ms Mitashi so they¡¯d be easily visible.

    ¡°Ok, now she¡¯s out of hearing range I can talk freely.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Inari¡¯s suffered considerable trauma, there are some things I am reluctant to discuss in front of her for fear of upsetting her. To start with, she¡¯s an orphan, twice over.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­? She¡¯s not your daughter than?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no, not biologically but legally, yes. In fact, Shoko is the only one I¡¯m even related to by blood. Ok, quick run down because I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ve got before a certain little pitcher with big ears and a bigger mouth arrives¡­ My brother moved to Kyoto some years ago, estranged half brother technically, as I was the only one of the family that he kept in contact with. Anyway, Luke married an older woman he met there, who already had a son and daughter by a prior marriage. That¡¯s Inari, and Rin who you¡¯ve yet to meet. Luke¡¯s wife Aniu was the grand-daughter of the old priest who lived in the temple before me. Remember that point. Anyway Luke and Aniu had Shoko, who takes after her father. Somewhere along the line, I¡¯m not sure exactly when, they semi-informally adopted Jiao, and her two older sisters and her older brother. Although legally they¡¯re just friends of the family. Luke was Jiao¡¯s physiotherapist and I guess at some point it was easier for them to move in.¡±

    ¡°That sounds complicated... tell me, Jiao is the small girl in the pink Yukata, with the horns?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one, she looks frail until you talk to her. She has a will of hammered iron. I think she talked her siblings into moving in because she wanted to be with her best friend. And before you ask.. their father died in car crash a year ago nearly, and Jiao¡¯s mother died in child birth.¡±

    ¡°Oh...and your brother, Luke-san?¡±

    ¡°Same car cash. Aniu died of cancer when Shoko was very little. She refused treatment so she could carry Shoko to term, and by the time she started it was too late to cure it. Best they could do was hold it off for awhile. Luke managed as a single father along with Jiao¡¯s father¡¯s help. I gather they met at some play scheme for single fathers... or that¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. So when your half-brother died, they became your responsibility?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was either that or a state orphanage... so naturally I moved here. But while I was sorting out the paperwork for that, I discovered that the old priest had left the temple to Inari, but since she¡¯s still a juvenile technically it became my property¡­ and since I¡¯m only an author of slightly successful books, and not a high paid doctor, we moved here from Kyoto to cut costs. It... wasn¡¯t a popular choice. Especially since Aniu and Luke homeschooled the girls. They didn¡¯t take it well.¡±

    ¡°Ahh... I see now, that¡¯s explains why there are no records. Umm. One question. Who¡¯s Kiko?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Inari¡¯s friend from Kyoto¡­ well, I say friend. I think there may be more to it, but I¡¯m not

    prying.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Young girls you know. They¡¯re best friends, so that¡¯s all I need to know¡­ and I¡¯m only telling you in case rumours start to fly.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I see you know something about small towns then.¡±

    ¡°Grew up in one¡­ you can imagine what sort of rumours went around about me and my blonde brother, given that our father was as dark haired as I am. But that¡¯s genetics for you, regardless of what people say.¡±

    Ms Mitashi nodded sadly.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Gossip can be as cruel as it¡¯s inaccurate. Thank you Holmes-san, you didn¡¯t owe it to anyone to explain, but it was good of you to do so, to ally my fears for Shoko.¡±

    ¡°Do I want to know what tales her active imagination has been coming up with?¡±

    Ms Mitashi laughed, shaking her head.

    ¡°Well, not unless you are a spy on a secret mission?¡±

    ¡°I wish. I bet it would pay better than being a middle-ranked author of mystery novels does.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ wait, Holmes? Paul Holmes, the writer of the Judge series?¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me¡­ let me guess, you¡¯re about to ask me to address your book club?¡±

    ¡°Oh...well I was.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, can it wait a month or two? Deadlines you know, and suddenly finding myself a single father-figure to a number of children and teenagers, hasn¡¯t helped.¡±

    ¡°Oh goodness, no I would think so¡­ umm, if it¡¯s not intruding, how long have you been responsible for them?¡±

    Paul hesitated, doing some mental maths..

    ¡°Nearly three¡­ no... four months now. Or for an eternity. I¡¯m not sure which.¡±

    Ms Mitashi¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Right¡­ and no-one¡¯s helped?¡±

    ¡°In Kyoto, I got the impression they were only too eager to pass them over to me, and once that was done it was goodbye and good luck. I honestly haven¡¯t seen much of any one here. I threw that shindig... ah.. mini festival, a bit back hoping to meet people. But that was kind of a bust.¡±

    Ms Mitshi nodded.

    ¡°I heard about that, very few people had the nerve to go¡­ the mountain has a bad reputation, if one is inclined to believe in such fanciful things.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°I heard. I had thought about doing something about it, but honestly the peace and quiet made working easier.¡±

    ¡°I see, well... perhaps the best thing we can do is enrol them in some of the after-school classes, giving you space. We have classes for parents too, for when you have the time.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, Inari has her own issues which might make evening classes a bad idea. Rin is of college age. Tatsuo, Yuri and Yuko are nearly adult. I¡¯d look for adult learner classes for them maybe, if Tatsuo who¡¯s the man of that family unit agrees. But yes, certainly the younger pair need something to redirect their energies.¡±

    ¡°And Kiko?¡±

    ¡°Is actually old enough to be a Miko at the Inari shrine in Kyoto¡­ and yes... I am aware of the irony of that. I don¡¯t know why Aniu named her daughter after the goddess. Maybe she was currying favour with her grandfather, who knows? Anyway, Kiko¡¯s uncle, who is the head priest at the Fushimi Inari-taisha shrine, knows where Kiko is, since he escorted her here, and approves of their relationship. But Kiko is technically only visiting, to help ease Inari over the transition, and...¡±

    Paul peered out across the heads of the crowd.

    ¡°Ah, I see we¡¯re about to be joined by a little kitsune and the head of the local Oni clan. Umm.. please don¡¯t laugh when you see Tatsuo, he¡¯s a young man conscious of his dignity in the way only young men are, and rather put upon by his Imoto who he loves dearly...¡±

    Ms Mitashi did her best not to smile at Paul¡¯s description but nodded her understanding with a twinkle in her eyes.

 The Truth Revealed

    Paul had to admit, Tatsuo did cut rather a heroic figure, dressed in red painted armour from a far earlier era¡­ the problem was, it didn¡¯t fit. The suit of armour, which now that he looked at it was probably more of a costume for a play than actual armour, was scaled to fit at most a six foot tall human.

    Tatsuo was very nearly seven feet tall, and not all that slender, although when he was standing next to others of his clan it didn¡¯t seem that way. Oni all tended to be muscular in ways that human body builders would envy.

    Consequently he wasn¡¯t so much wearing the suit of armour, as it was hanging off him. The helmet was the only thing that actually seemed to fit, and only because Tatsuo had left out the padding, and banged a couple of dents in the projecting rim above his face, so his horns would fit past it.

    He also seemed inordinately pleased to be wearing the armour. Paul had the sudden notion that Tatsuo rather fancied the role of ¡®noble samurai protecting his family¡¯. Idly he wondered if one could get customised armour made nowadays.

    Ms Mitashi did a heroic job of remaining serious, but then, she was a school principal and probably had seen such things before. Tatsuo glared at her suspiciously, at least until he was elbowed by Jiao. He bowed fractionally.

    ¡°Principal-san, you requested the presence of Shoko-san and my imota, Jiao-chan?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes thank you, Tatsuo-dono. I appreciate you escorting them here.¡±

    Tatsuo almost cracked a grin at Mitashi¡¯s use of the older honorific suffix -dono, which one would use to address a Samurai. He just about managed to hold onto his composure, as he inclined his head again.

    ¡°Paul-sama, I will return for them when you call. But Yuri-chan has requested I escort her to a ¡®test your strength¡¯ challenge.¡±

    Paul blinked in surprise, and then slowly grinned.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s sure to be interesting. Thank you Tatsuo-dono, you may go.¡±

    Tatsuo bit his lip to hold back a smile as he bowed respectfully, as a household warrior would to his lord, and left with Yuri in tow.

    Paul waited until Tatsuo was out of ear-shot before remarking.

    ¡°He¡¯s enjoying that way more than I thought he would¡­ Jiao, is there something about your brother I didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°He reads a lot historical manga.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ right. He fancies himself the noble family samurai to your princess then?¡±

    Jiao giggled but nodded.

    ¡°It started as just a game between us, but I think he finds himself in the stories.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I probably shouldn¡¯t encourage it too much, but I have to wonder what he¡¯d look like in a set of armour that fits.¡±

    Jiao¡¯s eyes lit up at the notion.

    ¡°Ohhh... he¡¯d be magnificent!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I rather think so... but that¡¯s an idea for another day I think. Well girls, Jiao, Shoko, this is the principal for the local school Ms Mitashi.¡±

    The girls as one bowed politely to Ms Mitashi, chorusing.

    ¡°Pleased to meet you Mitashi-sensei!¡±

    ¡°A pleasure meeting you girls. Now, with permission of your uncle, I have some questions.¡±

    Shoko and Jiao looked puzzled, glancing at Paul.

    ¡°Our... uncle?¡±

    Paul coloured faintly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Mitashi-san. They just refer to me as Paul-san¡­ otherwise it gets confusing rapidly as I¡¯m uncle to some, and only a guardian to others.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Ah, my apologies. I meant your Ot¨­san, girls.¡±

    Shoko-san grinned broadly, Paul could tell what she was thinking and hoped she wouldn¡¯t let her kitsune nature get the better of her¡­

    ¡°Is that why Inari spends so much time in your bed Paul-san? You¡¯re my father, and Inari is my mother so...¡±

    Then again, Paul groaned inwardly as Ms Mitashi¡¯s face froze, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard.

    ¡°Shoko-san, you know very well your sister has nightmares. That¡¯s not funny.¡±

    Paul glared at Shoko, who wilted a bit.

    ¡°Sorry Paul-sama, Mitashi-sensei ¡­ it was just a joke.¡±

    ¡°A very poor one that could cause a lot of trouble.¡±

    Paul growled.

    He glanced at Mitashi, who was still looking doubtful.

    ¡°Sorry, certain little girls have watched too much anime with not enough understanding of what it means.¡±

    Mitashi¡¯s face cleared, as she nodded.

    ¡°Ah, yes. There have been cases like that before.¡±

    Mitashi regarded the girls, then smiled gently.

    ¡°Now then, Paul-san has said he¡¯s enrolling you in April. Shall we have a chat about that, and what you know?¡±

    Shoko eyed Mitashi with some worry.

    ¡°You mean a test?¡±

    Ms Mitashi shook her head.

    ¡°No, no.. just a talk, so I know something about you and what you like.¡±

    ¡°Okayyy¡­ Paul-san, is it ok if I tell her the truth? Just, she¡¯s our sensei, and one is supposed to trust your sensei.¡±

    Paul stopped and regarded Ms Mitashi thoughtfully¡­ who was beginning to look concerned again. For a moment he considered the matter, they possibly could continue the subterfuge. Mitashi was as sharp as a tack, probably because she was a school principal and used to students trying to pull the wool over her eyes, but even so¡­ however, the question was should they?

    He glanced across to where Inari stood, watching them intently. Silently he mouthed; ¡®Should I tell her the truth?¡¯

    Inari nodded, once, firmly. Paul sighed, and nodded.

    Glancing back at Ms Mitashi, he realised that their unspoken exchange had not gone unnoticed.

    ¡°Mitashi-sensei, one question first. Am I correct in thinking that to you, your students¡¯ safety comes first?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course Paul-san. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because everything I¡¯ve told you up until just now was a cover story. For the sake of Shoko and Jiao¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°Goodness! You mean, you are a spy?¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°No, nothing that simple¡­ ok. This is going to take a bit of explanation and some privacy. Is there somewhere we can go where we¡¯ll be unobserved? Because it¡¯s easier to show, than tell.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ well the school is unlocked and we can use my office. But I shouldn¡¯t be away for too long.¡±

    ¡°I see. Yes that will do. Inari, You¡¯d best come along, bring Kiko and Yuko.¡±

    Paul didn¡¯t need to look to see if Inari had read his lips; she joined them as they headed towards the park entrance, not saying anything, just tucking herself against him under his arm. Ms Mitashi looked at Inari as she joined their little parade towards the school. Inari shrugged.

    ¡°Not everything Paul-san said was untrue... crowds do upset me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be inside soon then dear. I can make you a nice cup of tea if you like.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, that would be most welcome.¡±

    It was a short walk, though mostly empty streets, before they reached the smartly modern school building. Paul had to smile at the slight incongruity of what they were about to do, in comparison to the sleek modernity of the surroundings. At least, until he spotted the small shrine discreetly tucked away at the far side of the circular central court-yard from where the main gate opened.

    Inari broke ranks, and ran over to the shrine, closely followed by Kiko. Mitashi looked at Paul, who shrugged, looking equally puzzled by the sudden turn of events.

    ¡°Not a clue. Hoi, Inari?¡±

    Inari didn¡¯t answer, instead she conversed with Kiko in a low voice. After a moment Kiko came back over to them, while Inari seemed to be praying¡­ Paul wondered who a former goddess could be praying to, but shelved that question for later. Kiko stopped in front of the small group and inclined her head.

    ¡°Inari apologises for her sudden behaviour, and begs your indulgence. She recognised the Mikoshi, or portable shrine, as something she thought long lost. A gift from her dear friend Emiko.¡±

    Paul recognised the name of the long dead priestess who¡¯s body Inari had resurrected to inhabit for the duration. Mitashi however looked somewhat lost¡­ Paul nodded at her.

    ¡°I know what¡¯s up, and it¡¯s not relevant to the matter in hand. I think we should amble in the direction of your office slowly, and allow Inari to catch up. Kiko, could you stay with her please? Just in case.¡±

    ¡°Of course Paul-san. It would be my duty and my pleasure.¡±

    Paul could almost see the curiosity burning inside Mitashi¡¯s brain, but she refrained from asking questions.

    ¡°Perhaps I should show these two some of the elementary class rooms, they¡¯re on the ground floor, between here and my office.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°That sounds like an excellent idea. Lead on...¡±

    Paul listened with half an ear as Mitashi talked to Jiao and Shoko about the teachers, their classrooms and the activities and daily life. He got the distinct feeling that the School Principal was inordinately proud of her school, and genuinely enthusiastic about helping her students achieve their best.

    It was some minutes later when Inari silently slipped into the class-room, and wrapped her arms around Paul¡¯s waist, hugging him tight.

    ¡°Better?¡±

    Inari shook her head, then shrugged.

    ¡°As well as I can be. It was... a surprise. Not an unpleasant one, but unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Up to carrying on?¡±

    ¡°I will follow your lead, Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Very well then. Mitashi-san, your office?¡±

    ¡°This way...¡±

    The Principal¡¯s office was a smart, modern room, with a comfortable looking sofa and a low table as well as a more functional looking desk. Paul glanced around as everyone filed in, making the office seem somewhat smaller. Paul rested his hand on Yuko¡¯s forearm as she entered, murmuring in a low enough voice that despite the confines he was fairly sure only she heard him.

    ¡°Stay by the door, just in case.¡±

    Yuko glanced at Mitashi, and nodded, settling herself with her back against the office door. Paul got the impression it would probably take heavy equipment to shift her.

    Mitashi leaned against the edge of her desk, her eyes darting from Inari to Paul. He wondered what she was thinking, what possible explanations her mind was coming up with to explain their behaviour. He was certain that whatever she imagined he was about to say, it wouldn¡¯t be anything like the truth.

    ¡°Mitashi-san, perhaps it might be better if you sat down¡­ had a cup of tea ready¡­?¡±

    Mitashi shook her head, then looked faintly alarmed as Paul crossed over to the windows and drew the blinds.

    ¡°Alright... having thoroughly alarmed you no doubt, I¡¯ll explain. Oh no, wait... first, I¡¯m afraid I have to swear you to secrecy, at least for the duration. I promise, you will be able to tell people what I¡¯m about to reveal, just not yet. It¡¯s literally a matter of life and death, all of ours.¡±

    To her credit, Ms Mitashi didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°I promise, I will not say anything unless you tell me it¡¯s ok to do so. As long as it doesn¡¯t threaten the safety of my students.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°Given that you saying anything would almost certainly also put the other children in harms way, that¡¯s an acceptable qualifier.¡±

    Paul glanced around at the others, who were, understandably, looking nervous.

    ¡°Alright girls, disguises off.¡±

    Inari went first, unclipping the pendent around her neck and removing it from inside her blouse and entrusting it to Kiko. Mitashi blinked as she saw Inari¡¯s sable furred fox ears poking up though her dark hair. Inari moved, and her long silky black brush came into view.

    Shoko and Jiao were next, and although their transformations were more subtle, Mitashi¡¯s reaction was still profound, her eyes widening in shock. Paul glanced at Yuko, and sighed.

    ¡°You too Yuko.¡±

    ¡°Must I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    The young Oni woman sighed, and removed the wrist gauntlet that hid her true appearance. She was suddenly her true height, the top of her head just a fraction of an inch away from the ceiling, light jade-green eyes blazing beneath shaggy dark-green hair, her horns gleaming darkly as they curled either side of her head.

    Mitashi¡¯s eyes seemed to grow to a size resembling certain anime girls, as she shrank back from Yuko. She fumbled around behind herself, and finding her chair, sank down into it.

    She looked at Paul, and then at Kiko. Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Kiko and I are human...¡±

    ¡°Sh..she¡¯s an Oni. A REAL Oni!¡±

    ¡°As is Jiao, Yuri and Tatsuo. Shoko is a kitsune and Inari is¡­ well physically a kitsune.¡±

    ¡°The rumours about the temple are true?!¡±

    ¡°Depends on which ones you mean. I mean, yes it is haunted.... although she¡¯s actually a rather sweet girl. That it¡¯s the home to Oni and kitsune and all manner of other yokai.. well, yes those are quite true too.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ and you live there?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s my duty to protect them. They are in essence, endangered species who are near extinction. Believe me, there are still monster hunters out there who¡¯d¡­ eliminate, them. Just because they are different, and as part of some misguided notion that yokai need to be got rid off, because they are a tangible reminder of a very different era that Japan needs to forget.¡±

    Mitashi breathed out.

    ¡°Really, monster hunters? Yokai¡­ it¡¯s.. it¡¯s true..?¡±

    Shoko came around the desk, and tilted her head towards Mitashi.

    ¡°Paul-sama is telling the truth. You can feel my ears if you like¡­?¡±

    Mitashi hesitated, then reached out, stroking Shoko¡¯s ears, starting lightly as they moved. Jiao silently came forwards, also inclining her head. Mitashi wordlessly ran her fingertips over Jiao¡¯s translucently pink horns, tracing them down to where they met her forehead.

    ¡°They... they¡¯re real... all of them are real?¡±

    Inari stepped forward, coming around to the other side of where Mitashi sat, swishing her tail in front of her. Yuko spoke up, her soft voice adding an unexpected weight to her words.

    ¡°We are all quite real, and have always been so. It¡¯s only humans that said we didn¡¯t exist, refused to believe in us. It makes it easier for them to ignore us and destroy our homes, killing us because we got in the way and we¡¯re not human. Paul-sama is the first human I¡¯ve ever heard of that offered us friendship, a place to live, and vowed to protect us.¡±

    Paul hadn¡¯t thought that Mitashi¡¯s eyes could go wider, but they did. She tore her gaze away from the soft-spoken Oni, with her incongruously light tenor voice and looked at Paul.

    He nodded at Mitashi, grave faced.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. The Oni are refugees, originally they came over from mainland China some fifty years ago. They only recently settled here after their home further north was destroyed by developers, who I think had some official backing. There are elements of the government who take it upon themselves to exterminate Yokai, one way or another. On behalf of Inari, I offered them sanctuary within the temple grounds.¡±

    Mitashi blinked.

    ¡°Wait... on Inari¡¯s behalf?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her temple. I¡¯m just her Herald.¡±

    The colour drained from Mitashi¡¯s face as she slowly turned to look at Inari standing next to her. Inari smiled, as a chink of sunlight found it¡¯s way through the clouds, and the blinds, to catch in her hair, striking an aura around Inari¡¯s head, her deep green eyes seeming to glow, blazing with light like emeralds in the sunlight reflecting from the glass door panel.

    Ten minutes later and Paul had found the tea things and made the shaken school principal a cup of tea, which she was cradling in her hands, rattling faintly against it¡¯s saucer, as she sat in a chair. The rest of them had put their disguises back on, Yuko escorting Jiao and Shoko back to the fair, while Paul, Inari and Kiko remained behind. Kiko stood guarding the door, unconsciously adopting Yuko¡¯s earlier pose.

    ¡°I.. I have to ask¡­ why tell me all this?¡±

    Inari exchanged a glance with Paul, who shrugged.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s part of a long range plan to get humans to accept Yokai as people¡­ eventually ending in them being ordinary citizens, with the same rights and legal protections, we hope. But, honestly, it¡¯s mostly because Shoko is lonely. She¡¯s a young child, in kitsune terms, she wants to go to school and have friends, same as everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­ that¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. It might seem a bit crazy, but honestly, I¡¯ve grown fond of the young scamp. If that¡¯s her wish, then I¡¯ll do my best to make it come true. I had originally planned on spinning a convincing cover story, but Shoko is a better judge of character than I, and she asked if she could tell you the truth. Thinking about it, having you as an ally made more sense.¡±

    ¡°I am honoured by your trust.¡±

    ¡°That was Inari¡¯s call, not mine.¡±

    Mitashi shakily glanced at Inari, briefly. She half stood and bowed deeply in Inari¡¯s direction, still unable to meet her eyes.

    ¡°I am humbled by your trust Inari Okami. I will protect Shoko with my life.¡±

    ¡°As I expect you would for any of your students, but let¡¯s hope that¡¯s never necessary.¡±

    Inari¡¯s voice was soft, and held a hint of laughter.

    ¡°But please, there¡¯s no need for the formality. I¡¯m just another mother seeking to enrol her daughter in school.¡±

    Mitashi straightened up, her hands suddenly steadying.

    ¡°Shoko is actually your daughter?¡±

    ¡°My youngest. I... worry about her, and Paul-san thinks I have been overprotective of her in the past, not allowing her to leave the temple where it is safe. I¡­ find I have misgivings still about this. Perhaps you could tell me about your school, to quieten this mother¡¯s nerves?¡±

    Mitashi started reassuring Inari, explaining the schools safety policy, their teaching methods which emphasised respect of others, and so on¡­

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to warm to her subject, forgetting her initial nervousness. Paul sat back, watching Inari and Mitashi animatedly talking, stiff formality forgotten as Mitashi found Inari to be just like any other young mother anxious about her child.

    Kiko nudged Paul indicating the pair who had their heads together over Shoko¡¯s ¡®educational plan¡¯ for spring.

    ¡°Hey Paul-san... I bet you wish Tatsuo could see those two now. So much for humans being unable to accept yokai. It¡¯s not been twenty minutes since she found out that they were real and Inari was a living goddess¡­ and she¡¯s already extolling the virtues of the young mothers club and trying to talk her into joining the parent-teacher committee.¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Agreed¡­ it never ceases to amaze me the resiliency of the human mind. Give it a day or two, and it¡¯ll seem completely normal to her.¡±

    Kiko frowned.

    ¡°Is that a good thing though? What if she forgets the need for secrecy and lets something slip?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°She¡¯s got good reason not to, and who would she talk to?¡±

    Kiko shook her head.

    ¡°Inari said there are humans who know about the Others in town. Mostly old families who¡¯ve always been here and grew up with it. There some Others too who live quietly in town. Inari is not the only one capable of crafting disguises to hide their own or other peoples true appearance, or so she said.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.. you think they might react negatively if they know that Mitashi knows?¡±

    Kiko shook her head slowly.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not likely¡­ but if she lets slip to them that change is coming, maybe. The Others don¡¯t like change much, understandably. We may see protests from the people we mean to help.¡±

    ¡°Point taken. I shall have a word with Mitashi later.¡±

    They were heading out the school gates, Inari holding a bundle of informational leaflets and talking with Mitashi about starting an after-hours club for ¡®special¡¯ students, meaning yokai, to help them integrate into society, when a young girl came running pell-mell up the street, waving at Ms Mitashi.

    Inari took a step back, coming level with Paul, as Mitashi stood fractionally straighter. Paul inwardly smiled, amused as he saw them both adopting their roles again.

    ¡°Miss Mitashi, Miss Mitashi! Please come quickly!¡±

    ¡°Slow down Mamiko, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The young girl, Paul guessed she was fourteen maybe fifteen, probably in her final year of junior high school, stopped. Bending over, her long brown hair falling in a curtain across her face she breathed deeply a couple of times, then stood abruptly, flinging her hair back in an arc. Back ram-rod straight, she declaimed.

    ¡°I take full responsibility for what¡¯s happening as President of the Student council!¡±

    ¡°My, my, that¡¯s dramatic Mamiko¡­ and what is happening?¡±

    Mamiko wilted slightly.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ some of the band members from the music club unexpectedly had to go home, so there wasn¡¯t enough people to put a show on¡­ but two of the juniors volunteered. It¡¯s my fault! I should have checked who they were, but I didn¡¯t, even though I didn¡¯t recognise them. I was just glad for the help, they said they could get their oniisan and their two onesan¡¯s to help as well. So we had enough people.¡±

    Paul murmured to Inari,

    ¡°That¡¯s Shoko and Jiao, I bet.¡±

    Mitashi raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°That surely can¡¯t be a problem, even if their brother and sisters don¡¯t go to our school.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not, and they¡¯re GOOD! But then they started playing such music.. metal music.. and their Oniisan took his top off because the armour he was wearing chaffed as he played the Koto.¡±

    Inari nudged Paul.

    ¡°Tatsuo, he said he plays. It¡¯s good he¡¯s coming out of his shell.¡±

    Paul chuckled..

    Mitashi frowned.

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s perhaps not entirely appropriate...¡±

    ¡°Miss Mitashi! One of his friends is selling raffle tickets to win a date with him! The girls are fighting over it!¡±

    Paul and Inari looked at each other, and as one exclaimed.

    ¡°Rin!¡±

    Paul tapped Mitashi on the shoulder.

    ¡°Excuse us, we recognise the descriptions. We¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Paul took off at a run, his long legs eating the distance¡­ with Inari already in the lead, her long hair flying like a war-banner behind her.

 A Rescue and more

    Rin was enjoying the fair, finally.

    It had started out boring; Rin had wandered around, hoping for something entertaining, but nothing seemed worth bothering with. There was the usual run of kids in a silly costumes, running around after eating too much candy. There were simplistic games, which weren¡¯t even rigged! So those were no fun to cheat at.

    A few of the country girls were pretty enough, Rin supposed, but woefully innocent which made flirting with them rather less of a challenge than usual. Rin had found a high spot to sit and play spot the Yokai for a bit¡­ but there were more of them than one usually found in Osaka and that spoiled the fun.

    There was even a policewoman who was a Risug¨¡ru! Rin thought about teasing her.. and just couldn¡¯t, their heart wasn¡¯t in it any more. Besides, teasing squirrel-girls wasn¡¯t much fun, they were always so serious. Although it was amusing if one could get them riled up enough that they lost control and reverted back to their natural form; a three foot tall squirrel was always hilarious! Especially since it meant they didn¡¯t fit in their human clothes, which usually ended up in a heap around them.

    You could get Risug¨¡ru to change back to human by dumping cold water over them, which cooled off their tempers, allowing their ingrained control to take hold and change them back to human¡­ and if you timed it right, they¡¯d be naked in public. That never ceased to be amusing.

    Rin considered the idea of doing it anyway for a bit less than a minute, then decided that since there were children present, that would just be crass. Besides, the idea of Paul-san looking at them in a disappointed way made Rin feel uncomfortable.

    Rin was considering the idea of going back to the temple out of sheer boredom, when they overheard some of the senior high-schoolers talking about a band¡­ Rin began to smile.

    It took a few minutes worth of charming one of the schoolgirls involved to find out the names of the other band members, and where they were all meeting up to get changed. Rin had also persuaded her to give Rin her phone number, written on her panties no less!

    Rin had no intention of calling, or of seeing her again, but the idea of her walking around naked under her skirt amused Rin, and as it turned out, a pair of girl¡¯s panties were needed for the next part of Rin¡¯s plan anyway.

    According to what Megamui, the girl, had told Rin, the boy who was the guitar player in the band was dating the koto player, who was sister to Megamui. It was simplicity itself to sneak backstage, and find the bands costumes. Then all Rin had to do was sneak the pair of Megamui¡¯s panties into the boy¡¯s costume in such way that as soon as he took the jacket off the peg, they¡¯d appear to fall out of his pocket.

    It was a classic Kitsune trick, but with enough of a twist to make it amusing, and it was only a single step in Rin¡¯s plan.

    Sure enough, moments after the band members went to get changed, shouting could be heard coming from the back stage area¡­ and shortly after that one of the girls came storming out of the area, only half changed into her ghost costume, followed fairly quickly by another girl in a ¡®mummy¡¯ outfit and a boy still in school uniform. Rin guessed she was the boy¡¯s sister from the way she was berating him. It seemed like no-one believed his protests of innocence.

    Rin grinned, and went to find Shoko and drop a word or two in her ears. Rin didn¡¯t anticipate it would take much to get her to volunteer to fill in for the missing band members.

    That part had gone unexpectedly well; Rin had bought Shoko an impaled eyeball, a gyoza on a stick, and mentioned what Rin had ¡®just happened¡¯ to over-hear. Shoko-san sucked down the meat dumpling and before Rin could even suggest volunteering, was off like a candy fuelled rocket, Jiao and Yuko in tow, to find Tatsuo and Yuri and drag them into it.

    Rin had watched the swirl in the crowd caused by their determined little cousin, and swiped a spare book of raffle tickets. Rin hadn¡¯t planned on getting Tatsuo involved, but if he was then Rin had a pretty clear idea of the effect the young Oni would have on the high-school girls. Rin was also sure that Tatsuo wouldn¡¯t know what to do about that, and would need some encouragement just to speak to them.

    Rin was sure though, once he¡¯d been ¡®managed¡¯ into going out on a date, Tatsuo might even start enjoying himself. Rin wasn¡¯t sure what his hang-up about human females was¡­ Tatsuo had no such problem with Oni women that Rin had seen, but it was high time he got over it. Besides, the idea of the tall, burly and handsome Oni being quietly terrified by a high-school girl amused the heck out of Rin!

    Things went well at first. Shoko and the others played a couple of pieces they had in common with the other band members; ¡®Adieu to this lively graveyard¡¯ and ¡®Happy Happy Halloween¡¯ both were quite popular and easy enough to play along with, even for those not familiar with them.

    Then Shoko got that look in her eye... asking if the other band members were ready for something more challenging, and Tatsuo took his shirt off. Rin had to admit, he did make quite the sight¡­ sweat glistening on his chest, muscles bulging, laughing wildly as the band egged each other on, showing off.

    Rin was almost tempted to buy a few tickets as well.

    And that was when Rin discovered that the raffle tickets had run out¡­ and the fight started.

    Paul stared at the crowd in dismay. At the front of the stage was a screaming, snarling tangled ball of perhaps a half dozen young furies, wildly throwing punches and kicks, pulling each others hair.

    The band stood on stage, a bit at a loss for what to do, to say the least. Inari had gone round the side and even now was creeping up onto the stage, intent on rescuing Shoko and the others before the fight spilled over. Paul stood on tip-toe, and looked over the heads of the crowd¡­ and sure enough at the far edge and closing rapidly, was the police, in the shape of the women officer he¡¯d seen earlier.

    Paul glanced around, seeking inspiration.. and spotted what appeared to be a large plastic tank filled with water. He waved at Yuri and Yuko, gesturing them to come over. Tatsuo nodded at them, and tucked Jiao behind him, as the young Oni women dived off the stage to one side, and came around the side of the cat-fight in progress. Paul nodded at the tank of water that had a few forlorn apples bobbing around in it.

    ¡°Give me a hand here you two, and let¡¯s break this cat-fight up.¡±

    The sisters nodded, and between all three of them they lifted the small swimming pool up.

    ¡°On three¡­ one , two, three. Ho!¡±

    Fifty gallons of ice cold water flew though the air, hitting the combatants like a wave, knocking the young girls off their feet and drenching them quite effectively. Silence descended, just as the woman police officer pushed her way though the crowd, and demanded to know what was happening.

    Paul strode forward, an easy smile on his face.

    ¡°Good afternoon officer¡­ ah, Mitsu, I apologise for the disturbance. Just a bit of youthful high spirits.¡±

    ¡°Looked like a fight.¡±

    Paul inwardly sighed at the quelling look from the stockily built female police officer.

    ¡°Well, yes...technically. These young girls were having a bit of a disagreement¡­ but as you can see it¡¯s been stopped. Ah, Rin... come and explain to the good officer here what happened.¡±

    Rin gave Paul a dirty look, and slunk over.

    ¡°Hoi... Paul-san. I don¡¯t know a thing about it..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Rin, it¡¯s not your fault you sold all the raffle tickets.¡±

    The police officer¡¯s ears almost literally perked up.

    ¡°Raffle tickets? For what¡­?¡±

    ¡°Raising money for the temple of course, and the prize was a ¡®date¡¯ with the young man over there, currently glaring at everyone and protecting his little sister. We have permission from the organisers for the raffle.¡±

    Ms Mitashi who¡¯d just caught up, heard the tail end of that tale, and as the police officer looked at her nodded.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    The woman police officer looked almost comically disappointed, before turning to glare at the half dozen bedraggled young girls.

    ¡°Right you lot¡­ you¡¯re coming with me while we work out what to charge you with, and I¡¯ll call your parents to collect you.¡±

    Paul pitched his voice low enough that officer alone could hear him.

    ¡°Umm, excuse me officer Mitsu, I know I¡¯m an outsider here, but it occurs to me this scuffle occurred during a school organised event, between what appear to be students of said school¡­ might it not be more appropriate to allow the school principal to deal with the miscreants, rather than involve the whole legal apparatus?¡±

    ¡°They were fighting in a public park. That¡¯s against the law...¡±

    Inari who had come down off the stage with Shoko following her, came up close behind the police officer. She leaned down and whispered something in the officers ear. Paul watched, fascinated as the officers eyes went wide, and she visibly swallowed before nodding once, convulsively.

    ¡°Ah.. yes.. th.. that¡¯s a good point. No fight was actually witnessed by myself...so. Oh Ms Mitashi, those are your students I believe, so the matter is yours to deal with now. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    The police woman didn¡¯t quite run... but she definitely walked hurriedly, not looking back.

    Ms Mitashi spared the officer a baffled glance before rounding up the wet and shamefaced young girls. Paul looked curiously at Inari as she came over to put an arm around his waist.

    ¡°Ok, what did you say to her?¡±

    ¡°Just told her who I was.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you said?¡±

    ¡°MmHmm. My name carries weight still. Besides, she was a Risug¨¡ru, a squirrel spirit, in human form.¡±

    ¡°What has that got to do with it?¡±

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ at my very least I¡¯m a kitsune, a fox-spirit. Foxes eat squirrels.¡±

    ¡°Oh! You wouldn¡¯t¡­?¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Please, we are civilised. I was just scaring her a bit. Speaking of which, can you watch Shoko while I go and have words with my other cub...¡±

    ¡°Go easy on Rin, it truly wasn¡¯t their fault.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, then why is Rin trying to sneak away?¡±

    Inari pitched her voice a bit louder, so it¡¯d reach Rin¡¯s ears. Rin froze in their tracks, turning to flash a sickly smile at Inari. Paul dryly remarked.

    ¡°Probably because Rin¡¯s thinking you¡¯re going to blame them, regardless.¡±

    Inari flashed a sharp look at Paul, and snapped.

    ¡°Well then, if you are so sure of Rin¡¯s innocence, you talk to them. Shoko and I will be heading back to the temple. Where it¡¯s safe.¡±

    Paul did not miss the resigned look of disappointment on Shoko¡¯s face. He sighed.

    ¡°No Inari. That would be punishing Shoko.¡±

    ¡°Did you miss the part where she was nearly caught up in a riot?!¡±

    ¡°Six girls having a fight over a boy is not a riot. At no point was Shoko in any danger.¡±

    Inari glared at Paul.

    ¡°I¡¯m her mother Paul-san!¡±

    ¡°Which still does not give you the right to punish her for something she had nothing to do with, or to allay your own fears through her.¡±

    ¡°And you have no right to tell me what to do!¡±

    Paul lowered his voice enough so only she¡¯d hear him.

    ¡°I¡¯m your Herald Inari, it¡¯s part of my job to tell you when you¡¯re being an ass, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Inari opened, and closed her mouth. Paul smiled at her.

    ¡°Besides, if we stay long enough to watch the fireworks, I¡¯ll owe you a reward.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unfair Paul-san...¡±

    ¡°Life is. Only occasionally is it unfair to our advantage. Look, send Rin back to the temple if you must. Although honestly I suspect that one¡¯s problem is that they were and are bored sick. So it might be better to find something Rin can do that doesn¡¯t involve getting into trouble.¡±

    Inari looked thoughtful, then slowly nodded.

    ¡°I think you might be right.. but I don¡¯t know what to suggest. There¡¯s nothing here for Rin to do.¡±

    ¡°Which is crux of the problem, isn¡¯t it. Here Rin is useless, a fish out of water.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting we send Rin back to Osaka!¡±

    ¡°Nope, Tokyo. Someone has to set things up there, and before you explode, I¡¯m not suggesting Rin goes alone either. I was thinking of asking Ash to go along too, mostly to make sure Rin doesn¡¯t get carried away. Failing that, I could go.¡±

    ¡°But Rin is completely irresponsible!¡±

    ¡°Sure, because that one has never had to be responsible, except for themselves. It¡¯s past time they learnt. Besides, I think you¡¯re underestimating them.¡±

    Inari sighed, and leant forward slightly, resting her forehead against Paul¡¯s chest. Paul smiled slightly and placed a kiss on the top of her head, putting his arms around her waist and clasping his hands together, resting them against the small of her back. He glanced at Shoko over Inari¡¯s shoulder, and winked, nodding with his head in the direction of Kiko. Shoko winked back, comically obvious and trotted off, leaving Paul and Inari alone together. After a moment Inari sighed.

    ¡°Sometimes I hate it when you are right, my Herald.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d only get bored if you got your own way all the time Inari.¡±

    Inari chuckled, nodding against his chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Thinking back, far, far back.. I was SO bored. I just didn¡¯t realise it at the time. I think that¡¯s why I like mortals, they are never predictable, except for being predictably wilful, and even then not always. It¡¯s delightfully entertaining.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that wasn¡¯t a popular opinion among the other Kami?¡±

    Inari shook her head, murmuring into Paul¡¯s chest still.

    ¡°No, not at all. They just wanted mortals to shut up and do as they were told all the time, as well as the other yokai, spirits, lesser gods...really, anyone who wasn¡¯t as powerful as them.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, and spent a lot of their time bitching with their peers about all those stuck-up, higher ranked Kami, pushing them around and telling them what to do¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s like you were there Paul-san. You describe it perfectly.¡±

    Paul laughed, and Inari turned her head the better to listen, closing her eyes in contentment. Paul gently remarked.

    ¡°The gods are just people too¡­ and as they say, power corrupts.¡±

    ¡°I almost don¡¯t want to go back to being a Goddess, if that¡¯s what awaits me.¡±

    Paul scoffed.

    ¡°As if ! I¡¯d keep your feet on the ground for a start Inari, and it¡¯s not like it¡¯s in your nature to be cruel or callous. Besides, if you¡¯re a Goddess and it does become more than you can stand, you can always give it up again.¡±

    Inari lifted her head, gazing up at Paul, realisation shining in her jade green eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! I can, can¡¯t I! It was never a rule that one couldn¡¯t give up one¡¯s Divine power, only that one shouldn¡¯t. I could put it aside, store it in something, and live like this again.¡±

    ¡°Why not let it go? After all, you can recharge if necessary.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not just about mana. No amount of raw power would turn a mortal into a god. You need a seed of Divinity as well. Umm, you know how you described growing crystals to me a few days ago? It¡¯s sort of like that. You need a starting point of Divinity. That converts mana into Divine Power as it adds it to oneself. If I lost that, I could never become a goddess again.¡±

    ¡°Huh... did not know that. But I see why myths and stories often call one¡¯s Godhood a pearl, given how pearls are created.¡±

    ¡°MmHm.¡±

    ¡°Inari-san¡­ we can¡¯t stay like this all evening.¡±

    Inari coloured, and took a step back as Paul let his arms fall away from her.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I was quite happy too, but one of us has to remember there are other things we need to do.¡±

    Inari sighed, and nodded.

    ¡°How is it that I am thousands of years older than you, and yet you¡¯re the mature one?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not about age. You¡¯re Inari. Eternally youthful, always beautiful, and ever graceful.¡±

    ¡°And now I¡¯m blushing.¡±

    ¡°Beautifully.¡±

    Inari batted at Paul, giggling, who shook his head grinning.

    ¡°Ok, the fireworks will be starting in a bit, go and join Kiko and the two girls over there and actually have some fun. I¡¯ll go talk to Rin and sort that mess out ok?¡±

    ¡°What about Tatsuo?¡±

    Paul looked round, but there was no sign of the Oni, although he could see Yuko and Yuri off in the distance, and Jiao was with Kiko and Shoko of course.

    ¡°Huh! I guess he¡¯s fled back to the temple. Remind me tomorrow to have a chat with him and find out exactly what his problem is.¡±

    Inari shook her head slightly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do that. He¡¯ll open up more to me than you I think Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°You might well be right. Ok then. Remember, the bus will pick us up at nine, if I don¡¯t see you again before then. Now go, have fun!¡±

    ¡°As you so order my lord!¡±

    Inari walked off, giggling. Paul shook his head, glad to see her back in high spirits after the fright. Then he looked around for Rin, and saw no sign of them.

    ¡°Hmm. Now, if I was a kitsune, where would I be?¡±

    Paul murmured to himself thinking¡­ well, a kitsune is a fox spirit and foxes when frightened will go to earth.. so...

    Paul frowned in the direction of the open-air stage. He walked around it, and as he suspected, found a hatch at the back. The foundation was basically a concrete box, with the utilities in it. Paul gave the hatch a push and found it unlocked. He dug out the tiny penlight from his back pocket and switched it on, producing a surprisingly bright red beam of light.

    Sweeping the light around the inside, he spotted a pair of eyes reflecting in the darkness.

    ¡°Rin?¡±

    There was a fierce sibilant hissing sound, followed by the dry rasp of something scaly moving over concrete.

    ¡°Oops, sorry¡­ didn¡¯t mean to disturb you¡­ er whatever you are. My apologies.¡±

    Paul could almost hear the startled surprise at his polite response.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The voice was almost normal, female, youngish¡­ but there was a slightly breathless hissing quality to it.

    ¡°Paul Holmes, Inari¡¯s new Herald. And you are?¡±

    The sound of something sliding over the concrete came again, and at first glance in the dim light it looked like a tall young woman was walking towards him, swaying slightly, but from about where the hips would be was a snake¡¯s body, one of tremendous size.

    ¡°Oh I say. A Naga! I didn¡¯t know you were in town.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re... not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Hardly, let¡¯s see.. colouration and physique suggest a constrictor analogue, plus I don¡¯t see any sign of fangs, and your mouth and facial structure are human enough that you couldn¡¯t possibly eat anything much larger than a quarter-pounder burger in one go. Conclusion, not a threat.¡±

    The girl stared at him, with eyes that appeared to be dark bottomless wells. Either her pupils dilated much more than a humans could, or her corneas were dark coloured too. Then she blinked, twice. Both with normal human-like eyelids and a nictitating membrane that flicked across her eyes from the corners, one after the other.

    ¡°Holmes? You don¡¯t have.. an ancestor.. called Sherlock.. do you?¡±

    ¡°I get that a lot¡­ excuse me for asking, but you sound breathless and bit wheezy, is that normal for you or do you need help?¡±

    The girl shook her head.

    ¡°Asthma¡­ the dust..¡±

    ¡°Oh.. crap. Do you have an inhaler?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°All gone...¡±

    Paul thought a moment, shining a light around the ¡®basement¡¯ of the stage.

    ¡°Ok¡­ I think I can improvise a nebuliser, and I can try to find some meds, would that help you?¡±

    The naga girl nodded, relief evident in her eyes. Paul nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, keep the door open a crack and breathe the air through that, it¡¯ll help.¡±

    The girl stared at the door, and shook her head.

    ¡°Too bright. I might be seen.¡±

    Paul glanced at her eyes, and produced a pair of sun glasses from his coat pocket and a handkerchief.

    ¡°Ok, glasses, and tie the handkerchief so you breath through that. It¡¯s not ideal but it will keep the dust out a bit.¡±

    The girl nodded and folded the kerchief in half diagonally, tying it over her nose and mouth before putting the glasses on and slithering nearer the door.

    Paul got a better look at her. Her yukata was neat and clean, free of sand. Her human half looked to be mostly normal, except for the eyes, but her scales were dull and had dry flaking patches mottling along her body.

    ¡°Oh! Of course, you¡¯re moulting, and you came down to the beach to use the sand to abrade away the dead skin, right?¡±

    The girl looked at him surprised, and nodded. Paul grinned.

    ¡°Had a friend who kept snakes as pets, he was always going on about them. And I¡¯ve got one of those minds that never lets go of useless bits of trivia.¡±

    The girl laughed silently, then started to cough. Paul moved rapidly, supporting her upper half while her body thrashed. The fit eventually subsided, leaving her weak and clinging to him.

    ¡°Ok miss, you hang on a few minutes while I go and get what I need, ok?¡±

    She nodded, then wheezed out, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Thank you. My name is.. Saori Hironaka. I live at.. the Taishaku-ji.. buddhist temple.¡±

    ¡°Ok, two minutes. I promise. Even if you stop breathing, you can¡¯t suffocate in two minutes.¡±

    ¡°I can.. hold my breath.. for thirty.¡±

    ¡°Right, of course. I¡¯ll be right back. Remember, sit up straight, long deep breaths... you know the drill.¡±

    Saori nodded, hope and desperation in her dark eyes.

    Paul hurried outside, looking around, and spotted a familiar flag of long silver/white hair behind the sea wall by a tree.

    ¡°Hey Rin?¡±

    Rin started, and almost bolted running, before their shoulders sagged. Paul inwardly sighed.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Rin didn¡¯t get any further than that before Paul pulled them into a hug, cupping the back of Rin¡¯s head with his hand. Rin made a startled; ¡°Eep!¡± sound, sounding very like Shoko, and then melted against Paul.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ I understand. Look, I know we really need to talk, about you, Inari and everything. But I¡¯m kinda in a hurry. There¡¯s a young naga girl under the stage quietly dying of an asthma attack, possibly literally, and I need to grab some things to help her breathe. I need your help, ok?

    ¡°I..what.. Ok! What do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Find the first aid station, see if they have an asthma inhaler and medicines to go with that. Failing that, head for the pharmacist and see what they have, at a pinch magnesium sulphate or hydrocortisone will do if they don¡¯t have anything else. I¡¯m trusting you to be fleet of foot Rin!¡±

    ¡°Ok! On it!¡±

    Rin pulled free, vigorously scrubbed at their face to remove any signs they¡¯d been crying, and ran...already three strides away before the sand kicked up by the first stride hit the ground again.

    Paul hurried off himself, also looking for a source of medicines but on the look out for water bottles and any other bits and pieces he could use to build a nebuliser.

 Speculation and Medication

    Saori Hironaka crouched shivering in the smelly, dark and more importantly dusty space under the stage. She wasn¡¯t truly a snake, her body generated heat, but with so much of her body unclothed, she rather felt the cold.

    She¡¯d come down to the beach in the early morning, hoping to ease the dreadful itching of her moult by sand bathing. The area behind the open air stage was perfect for it, private and dry. Only, that morning, people had started to arrive very early on, setting up for the fair she¡¯d forgotten about.

    Her car was only a few hundred yards away, across the open beach, but she couldn¡¯t risk being seen. So she did the only thing she could, and hid under the stage, where she¡¯d been all day.

    And then¡­ a tall English gentleman had found her, and he¡¯d seemed delighted! Saori had heard the rumours about an English man, living at the old temple. She didn¡¯t go out much, but she had friends, some of whom had gone to his new moon festival. They¡¯d told her he was Inari¡¯s new Herald...and she hadn¡¯t entirely believed it.

    But he had spoken to her, exclaiming in delight at seeing her, and he¡¯d correctly worked out not only that she was no threat, but why she was there¡­ and in that moment she decided she could happily trust him with her life.

    Which, truthfully, was exactly what she was doing.

    She¡¯d had three asthma attacks already that day, hiding in the dusty, mouldy, space under the stage. She¡¯d only packed her morning dose of ventolin and a spare, plus her emergency albuterol in case of a really bad attack. Those had run out about mid afternoon, hours ago.

    There was tap on the door and a cheerful voice she recognised.

    ¡°Only me! I¡¯ve got you a dose of albuterol and some corticosteroid to take. I¡¯m hoping your metabolism is enough alike for those to work.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Paul came in and handed her three single-use injection vials of the corticosteroid. Saori recognised it as being the generic form of the one she was prescribed. She moved the front of her robe aside to locate one of the big veins around her belly button, and injected herself.

    Only then did she notice that Paul was watching. She blushed and twitched her robe back.

    ¡°Huh.. so.. viviparous then.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You have a belly button, implies an umbilical cord and live birth, right?¡±

    She blinked, surprised and baffled by the clinical or scientific interest rather than sexual, and for the lack of any other response, nodded.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be outside, I need to see in order to build you a nebuliser, and I hope Rin will be back shortly with some more medicine because I had no luck finding magnesium sulphate.¡±

    Saori blinked. Her eyes were getting irritated by the dust as well, but it was more out of surprise. Most people hadn¡¯t heard of that being used to treat asthma.

    ¡°You know, a lot about, asthma¡­ do you suffer from it too?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve seen it a lot. The Americans used depleted uranium ammo during the Gulf wars, one of the side effects of breathing uranium oxide dust from that is asthma. Also, since it¡¯s a highly toxic heavy metal, lung cancer and eventually death.¡±

    ¡°You were.. a soldier.. fighting there?¡±

    ¡°Good heavens no. I was a smuggler. Food and medicine in, people out¡­ free of charge of course. Which generally meant I got shot at by one side or the other¡­ bad days both at the same time. Good days I had both sides pretending they didn¡¯t see me. Great days were when I brought food for everyone¡­ you¡¯d be surprised just how willing everyone is to cease fire if there¡¯s a good meal in the offering.¡±

    Saori couldn¡¯t help wheezing in laughter¡­ Paul stuck his head around the edge of the door, looking at her in concern. She shook her head¡­

    ¡°The fame.. of your.. pizza.. has spread.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You heard about that then?¡±

    Saori nodded, grinning.

    ¡°I have.. friends who.. get out.. more.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You said you live at the temple, are your parents there?¡±

    Saori shook her head.

    ¡°Orphan. Raised by monks.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Ok, this is done. Do you want to try a shot of the albuterol?¡±

    Saori nodded, and then looked at what Paul had built. The main body was a modified water bottle, with a cut off section of a heavy rubber beach ball as a mask to go over her nose and mouth. At the other end of the water bottle was a small battery powered fan, and a child¡¯s squeaky toy was inserted into the side of the bottle for some reason she couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Ok, I didn¡¯t have a puffer inhaler so I improvised. You squeeze the air out of the penguin, insert the straw on the medicine bottle into the valve at the bottom of the penguin, let go, which will draw air and the medicine into the toy, then inhale at the same time as you squeeze the toy again. It¡¯s got a couple of one way valves, so it¡¯ll puff the medicine into the air stream from the fan. Got it?¡±

    Saori nodded, surprised. This contraption built out of junk worked the same way as the sophisticated constant flow inhalers at the clinic!

    She pressed the surprisingly comfortable and well fitting mask to her face, and followed Paul¡¯s instructions. As always, the first ¡®hit¡¯ made her cough, but she waved Paul¡¯s assistance away as it quickly settled down. Cautiously she breathed in, already feeling her lungs easing a bit as her airways opened up. She nodded and bowed at Paul slightly.

    Just then Rin came running up, skidding to a stop, and huffing like they had asthma.

    ¡°Got..an..inhaler. Meds too.¡±

    ¡°Well done! Saori..?¡±

    She inched her way out, just showing enough of upper body to pass as human. Rin handed her the inhaler and she retreated. She could hear him talking to Paul, even though he whispered.

    ¡°Hoi. She really is a Naga!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so?¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re supposed to be all gone! I mean¡­ they can¡¯t hide. You can¡¯t put a spell on a naga so disguises don¡¯t work and they¡¯re super sensitive to magic fading as well. Their bodies need it to keep working.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I wonder if that¡¯s why she has asthma?¡±

    ¡°Uh.. also Paul-san.. Naga are one of the evil yokai races.¡±

    ¡°Oh bullshit¡­ so are Oni and we get along just fine with them. Besides, she was raised by Buddhist monks, how evil could she possibly be?!¡±

    ¡°One of these days Paul-san, you are going to trust the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°Still here. Trust me, there are monsters who are human, that are far worse than any yokai I¡¯ve seen so far. Hmm... I wonder if she has a car? She looked old enough to drive.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How would a Naga drive?¡±

    ¡°Same as anyone else I imagine. A bit of adaptive tech to make the pedals easier to move using coils of her body and take out the lower part of the seat and she¡¯d be fine. After all, from the waist up she could pass as human at a distance.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she had to have got here somehow, and I doubt she walked through town. Ok, Rin¡­ you know those beach wheelchairs up by the entrance? Go grab one of those and a stack of blankets.¡±

    ¡°Ok!

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    There was silence outside for a bit, and then Paul spoke.

    ¡°You know... you don¡¯t have to keep pretending you can¡¯t hear me.¡±

    Saori used to joke about her scales standing on end when surprised or frightened. But the shiver that went down her length felt like they were trying to do just that.

    ¡°How¡­ how did you know?!¡±

    ¡°I can hear you breathing, and like just about everyone, your breathing slows down when you¡¯re listening, unconsciously falling into sync with the rhythm of the speech.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I never knew that.¡±

    She slid forward until she was just inside the open doorway, half hidden by shadows. Paul was sitting, his knees drawn up, back against the wall by the door. He looked up as she appeared and smiled at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know nagas had a reputation for being evil, or I would have said that¡¯s a load of crap sooner. Is that why you tried to drive me away at first?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I was taught not to trust people unless I had to.¡±

    ¡°Right. Do the monks at the temple treat you well?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes! You can¡¯t defeat evil by beating it out of someone! They¡¯ve only ever shown me love and respect and kindness! Hey, Paul-san, you know I¡¯m not going to fit in a wheelchair?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, maybe not. I might have to ¡®vandalise¡¯ it slightly to make it work. But I have a plan B.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°We hide you in plain sight. Rin goes ahead with the chair, I walk alongside you holding an arm so it looks like I¡¯m helping you ¡®walk¡¯ and you move like someone in a snake costume.¡±

    Saori squeaked in alarm.

    ¡°What!? You want me to go out there, in full view of everyone, and just slither up to my car!¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. Except you¡¯ll be moving your lower body, at least the bit between hips and ground, like someone in a long tight skirt shuffling along. Actually, it would work better if we have Rin on one side, and me on the other, supposedly helping you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! That¡¯s..that¡¯s...¡± Saori paused as she thought about it¡­ ¡°That¡¯s diabolically clever!¡±

    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s just dark enough nobody would be too sure of what they saw. Most of them will be waiting around for the fireworks and not looking this way, and if you do it right, you¡¯ll look like just another costumed festival go-er.¡±

    ¡°Just one thing, I don¡¯t think I can move the way you said, and actually move myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said we¡¯d need both of us, one either side. We¡¯ll lift and carry you. You concentrate on the acting the part.¡±

    Just then Rin came trundling up, pushing the beach wheelchair, it¡¯s wide, fat yellow tires floating over the loose sand. Paul eyed that, and then Saori.

    ¡°Hmm, how tightly can you coil your lower body?¡±

    ¡°Not as much as I could this morning, coughing has pulled muscles everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Ok, plan B it is.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s plan B, Paul-san?¡±

    Paul glanced at Rin, and explained.

    ¡°Hide in plain sight. You and I take an arm each, lift and drag Saori. She moves her lower body so it looks like she¡¯s shuffling along in a snake costume. The twilight should do the rest.¡±

    Rin looked at Saori, and sighed.

    ¡°Hope your car isn¡¯t too far way¡­ er, you do have a car?¡±

    Saori nodded.

    ¡°I do, and no it¡¯s not. I was here first thing so it¡¯s right by the entrance. It¡¯s bright yellow, you can¡¯t miss it.¡±

    Rin glanced sidelong at Paul, and grinned.

    ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t guess her car was bright yellow!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I would¡¯ve said green.¡±

    Saori stared at Paul wide-eyed in disbelief...

    ¡°I.. I wanted green but they didn¡¯t have it¡­ How did you...?¡±

    Rin and Saori stared at Paul in mutual disbelief, open mouthed. Paul smiled fractionally, held his hand as if he was smoking an invisible pipe, and adopting a rather more precise and ¡®cut-glass¡¯ English accent said.

    ¡°Come come, you don¡¯t expect me to explain all my secrets, do you Watson?¡±

    They had to wait a couple of minutes while Rin and Saori got over their laughter.

    Rin and Paul managed to get Saori to her car with only one minor incident, a semi-drunken party of revellers had yelled at her saying ¡®nice costume!¡¯ and it had taken her a moment to remember to say thanks. Paul had felt her flinch at first, expecting something else, and she¡¯d had to pause to get her breathing back under control again.

    Saori kept an emergency back-up inhaler in her car, and a supply of her medicines. So once they were there she could use those. Paul let her sit in the car, draping a couple of the blankets Rin had snagged, over the side windows as if she was changing costumes inside. Rin had volunteered to go get her some water and something to eat.

    ¡°Are you going to be ok to drive home like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ok now.. it¡¯s been a terrible day, all I want to do is go home, soak in the bath tub and try to pretend it never happened.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.. by the way, if that patchiness is still a problem, use a loofa sponge on it, that should help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll try that. You¡¯ve been very kind and helpful, I¡¯m sure my guardians will wish to thank you as well.¡±

    ¡°Ah, just doing what I can to make the world a slightly less horrible place, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°That sounds almost like something the monks would say...¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Quote from the Tao of The Dude actually, which probably means nothing to you, but next time you¡¯re near a computer, search for it, or Dudeist Priest. Also, just a suggestion, but maybe an emergency mobile phone might be a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Agreed! I don¡¯t have one because I don¡¯t go out hardly at all, but perhaps I should for the few times I do. I could¡¯ve called for help or at least let my guardians know where I was.¡±

    ¡°Exactly...speaking of which, you can borrow mine now to let them know.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, thank you.¡±

    Paul handed her his phone and then went to sit on the nearby wall to give her some privacy. He waved at Rin as they came trotting up again. Rin came over and sat next to Paul.

    ¡°I¡¯d hang on a minute Rin, she¡¯s phoning home.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Of course. She has people who care about her.¡±

    Rin looked at the bottle of water and the sandwich they were carrying, and put those down on the wall. Paul, studied Rin for a second, and put an arm around their shoulders.

    ¡°Hey, you know I care little fox.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.. still not used to that. Maybe never will be. But¡­ I kinda like it that way.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°Fair enough. You know Inari cares too.¡±

    ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t even know me.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember, but from what you both said, she recognised you, a hundred years later and after you¡¯d grown up¡­ and she still knew who you were just from a split second¡¯s glimpse side on, in an alleyway at night.¡±

    Rin paused, blinking. That was¡­ not something Rin had thought of before, but Paul was right. Inari had done that. In fact, Rin hadn¡¯t even recognised her at first¡­

    ¡°I.. hadn¡¯t thought of that. But you¡¯re right. But that¡¯s all. She doesn¡¯t remember anything else about me. If it wasn¡¯t for that, we¡¯d be strangers. She.. she doesn¡¯t trust me. You saw that, she assumed it was my fault there was a fight.¡±

    ¡°I know Rin¡­ I¡¯m not excusing her for that, but I think something happened to her, something she doesn¡¯t remember happening, that¡¯s damaged her memory, erasing parts since she seems to have no problems remembering things now. I think whatever it was also made her more fearful. Up until I came along, she was a shut-in. She was so fearful of the outside world¡­ still is really, as she¡¯s only just beginning to get over it with help. But that fear puts her temper on edge too.¡±

    Rin nodded silently, and after a moment said thoughtfully.

    ¡°She¡¯s changed too¡­ she used to be calmer. Now she¡¯s... volatile. Unpredictable. It¡¯s like all her emotions are turned up to eleven.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly, then frowned.

    ¡°Hang on¡­ that sounds, horribly familiar. Rin¡­ Kami are ageless as well as immortal, right?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know yes¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°Ok, if you ignore her physical appearance, then her symptoms sound a lot like the onset of senile dementia or maybe Alzheimer¡¯s. Which is a terrible thought...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. That IS horrible. It¡¯s also not true! She¡¯s Inari, she can¡¯t age like that.¡±

    ¡°It might not be ageing. Remember I wondered if Saori¡¯s asthma might not be a symptom of low-level magic deficiency? Perhaps Inari¡¯s symptoms have the same cause. Maybe she was exposed to a dead area, and doesn¡¯t remember it, but that¡¯s what¡¯s caused this change in her.. or it might be an accumulative effect from chronic under-powering. Kind of like the effects of low-level oxygen starvation or the lack of certain sorts of trace nutrients in a persons diet.¡±

    Rin was silent for a long while, thinking. Then they slowly nodded.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ you might have a point. Something¡¯s changed her. How do we heal her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping continued exposure to high concentrations of mana will help¡­ but I don¡¯t know. It might not be reversible. There might be another cause for it as well, one we don¡¯t know about. It¡¯s also possible that it is the result of age¡­ she is thousands of years old, and on our time scale, a life span of thousands of years looks a lot like immortality.¡±

    ¡°But she can¡¯t age and die! She¡¯s already done that. Several times. Kami can¡¯t die, they come back. Or at least, continue to hang around on the Celestial Planes if they don¡¯t return to the mortal world. That¡¯s what makes them Gods and Goddesses. You can¡¯t have a dead god, it¡¯s impossible. And you can¡¯t age if you can¡¯t die because ageing is like bits of you dying before all of you does.¡±

    ¡°Huh. I think you just described cell apoptosis and senescence in non-scientific terms, and argued why immortality means you can¡¯t have those. Ok, I take your point, it¡¯s probably not ageing then, just something that¡¯s mimicking the symptoms of it. At least, the ones in humans.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ and if you can stop it, she¡¯ll heal. Even if it means she has to die and come back again, renewed and perfect. Resurrection for her is like... restoring to a previously saved back up.¡±

    Paul frowned thoughtfully.

    ¡°Psychologically as well? Because if we don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened, we can¡¯t say for sure it has a physical cause and not a mental one.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s never been an issue before as far as I know. Other Okami have gone mad, some got better, some didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what did they do with the ones that didn¡¯t get better? I¡¯d imagine a mad god isn¡¯t good news for anyone.¡±

    ¡°Most were harmless¡­ delusions and obsessions that could be tolerated. But no, one or two were violent, or so Inari used to tell us cubs. Those... had to be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°How on earth do you destroy something that cannot die?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. By making it so it can be killed, Inari said¡­ but she never said how.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t suppose she would, nor would any of them even if they did know how. But if she had a brush with something like that by accident... or she tried to deliberately commit suicide and failed, it could explain what¡¯s happened to her.¡±

    ¡°You think she would?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not long after we first met she explained that the magic fading away meant she¡¯d fade¡­ something that sounded very like dementia actually. I think if she thought that was her fate, she¡¯d try to die first, while she was still able to think rationally. Which by the way, is why we are NOT going to mention any of this to her, and continue to act like nothing¡¯s changed.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Hell. Yes of course Paul-san. My lips are sealed.¡±

    ¡°Although, if it¡¯s any consolation, whatever happened, I think she¡¯s getting better maybe. And at least some of her current emotional volatility is more because she¡¯s in a physical body with teenage hormones, than anything else.¡±

    Rin laughed.

    ¡°That would do it too!¡±

    Paul glanced up the road, and frowned, peering against the streetlights.

    ¡°I think Saori¡¯s guardian is on the way here¡­ or at least there¡¯s what looks like a Buddhist monk on a moped heading this way...¡±

    ¡°Monks ride mopeds?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Well, this one does¡­ and why not?¡±

    Rin had no answer for that...

 Of Courtships Unintentional

    Tatsuo stalked away from the beach fuming mad. He¡¯d agreed, reluctantly, to play on stage, in public. Because Jiao had asked him, as his sister, his only remaining family and his future clan leader¡­ he¡¯d had no choice but to agree.

    Oni did not believe in public displays of music. You played to impress a lover, to sooth the spirits of one¡¯s family, or with close friends as an expression of comradeship. You did not play to entertain a bunch of strangers, and especially not humans who were only half listening anyway.

    Music was serious, and not to be taken lightly.

    But Jiao had asked him, asked not ordered, according him respect as the current leader. How could he refuse that? So he¡¯d swallowed his pride, and joined the humans of the band, and they¡¯d played.

    To his shame, he¡¯d perversely enjoyed it.

    The music was challenging in it¡¯s unfamiliarity. He¡¯d met that challenge with his whole heart, and bested it. Playing with others was a strange and not altogether unpleasant experience. The way they¡¯d met his improvisations and answered them, it was like a duel. Attack, parry, riposte¡­ there was a measure to it, like¡­ dancing. Which Oni also did not do except during rituals.

    He¡¯d been bewildered when the fight broke out in front of the stage, and strangely flattered as well as terrified when it became apparent that they were fighting over him. Oni women fought over men when they wanted to become wives, and the prospect of being married to some tiny frail human girl made his insides squirm.

    Tatsuo wouldn¡¯t admit to being afraid, and in truth, he wasn¡¯t exactly. The problem was that human girls reminded him a little too much of Jiao for his comfort, while at the same time, their perfume and shape were at times far, far too arousing.

    There were reasons why Oni had a reputation for carrying off human females. Reasons that had a lot to do with the fact they smelled like Oni women did when they were ready and eager to breed¡­ except human women smelt like that the whole time, and even more so when it was their time.

    Human women were distracting, and terrifying and¡­

    Tatsuo pinched the bridge of his nose and decided that instead of waiting around for the private bus, he¡¯d either walk, or catch a public bus that at least went some of the way.

    He¡¯d gotten some distance away, and was walking down a narrow side street that looked like it went in the right direction. There was a high concrete wall stabilising the hillside to one side, and houses to the other. He¡¯d more or less decided that he actually needed to be on the street on the hill above him and not down at the bottom of the hill, when he heard a shout behind him.

    ¡°Hoi, You!¡±

    Tatsuo turned, and froze momentarily. There was a girl at the end of the street, framed by the setting sun behind her. He squinted against the light, shading his eyes with his hand. She was wearing a high school uniform, with some long narrow object wrapped in black cloth slung over her back. Tatsuo immediately suspected it was a sword, or a bokken, a wooden practice sword.

    She was tall, very tall for a human girl, maybe only a bit shorter than Yuri. Although she was slender by Oni standards, for a human she had a respectable amount of muscle. She was also beautiful by human standards, her long lustrous and intensely black hair was tied up in a high pony-tail, falling down to her waist like a ribbon of silken night. Her face, which was currently set in a determined expression, was a delicate heart shape with high cheekbones below eyes that seemed to shine like black diamonds, her breasts were firm and full...

    Tatsuo gulped, and tore his gaze away. He had no right to be staring at her like that! That way only led to disaster, to outraged humans descending upon the clan like a vengeful force of nature.

    ¡°What do you want? I don¡¯t care if you have a winning ticket, I didn¡¯t agree to be raffled off like a prize pig.¡±

    ¡°Fight me!¡±

    Tatsuo¡¯s hand came down and he stared at her, taking in her stance. She was standing with legs firmly planted, one foot slightly in front of the other and about half an arms length apart; her back was straight, in-line with her back foot, ready to take any blow. Whoever she was, she was skilled at fighting.

    ¡°Why would I fight you?¡±

    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll fight you anyway. Or are you a coward, good for nothing but looking pretty?¡±

    With a rustle of cloth she unslung her sword and flicked the cover away from a wooden bokken. In an instant she stood ready, both hands on the hilt¡­ and Tatsuo felt his heart speeding up, the blood pulsing in his temples, his body answering the call to battle.

    ¡°Are you crazy?! I¡¯m not going to fight...¡±

    With a scream the girl charged, her long black hair streaming behind her like a war pennant from a helm. Tatsuo barely had time to fall back a step, draw and parry her attack with his sheathed sword. For a moment they stood, swords crossed. Tatsuo tried to push her away¡­ and found he couldn¡¯t. It was like trying to shove a mountain aside. No human could possibly be that strong, could they? It had to be her stance; if he shoved hard enough, something would break in her. But¡­ he didn¡¯t want to.

    Eyes bugging slightly, Tatsuo ground out between clenched teeth.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to see if you can fight and win!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The girl sprang back and spun, whipping her bokken around aiming for his ribs. Tatsuo was forced to give ground again, the tip of the hard-wood ¡®blade¡¯ scoring a line across his chest. He growled under his breath, his blood singing in his ears, his vision developing a red mist around the edges.

    ¡°Hoi! Stop. Now!¡±

    ¡°No! Show me you¡¯re a man and not a boy!¡±

    She made a rude gesture with her pinky finger. Tatsuo snarled, and went on the attack, unleashing a flurry of over hand and slashing blows, dodging her parries. He drove her back, and back, over-powering her, until she was pressed against the railings, her spine aching backwards as he pressed downwards. Tatsuo couldn¡¯t help but be aware of how her body pressed against his. A small sane part of him was yelling warnings, but most of him wanted to rip her clothing from her...

    There was a splintering sound, and her bokken snapped. The girl managed to twist aside at the last possible moment, sliding to the pavement, as Tatsuo¡¯s sheathed sword hit the metal railings with a clang, leaving a red line along her cheek where the scabbard had grazed her.

    Tatsuo stood, frozen, breathing heavily.

    Stiffly, fighting himself, he snapped his sword up and swept it down, before sliding it into his rope belt.

    Tatsuo growled

    ¡°We¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I said, We. Are. Done. I don¡¯t know what your problem is, or why you want to fight, but I¡¯m not a dancing monkey here to entertain you.¡±

    The girl sprang to her feet, taking up a combative stance, willing to continue hand-to-hand. Tatsuo took a deep breath, realising that there was no way he could risk that. He fought a very brief battle with his pride, and putting one hand on the railing, leapt, clearing the railings and landing on the sidewalk. He glanced upwards at the concrete retaining wall, with it¡¯s interlocking projections, and climbed. He was at the top before the girl even managed to scramble over the railings

    Tatsuo looked downwards at the girl who was looking up at him, her face flushed from exercise.

    ¡°Coward! How dare you run away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already won, and you know it¡­ Princess!¡±

    He grinned, and mockingly saluted her, bowing with one hand over his heart, as below him the girl screamed in rage and frustration. Then, as she put one hand on the wall intending to climb after him, Tatsuo turned and ran.

    Minutes later, Tatsuo sat on the bus heading back in the direction of the mountain, his head whirling. Whatever the crazy girl¡¯s reasons were for fighting, he had to admit, it had been glorious! He¡¯d thought his fights with Paul had been an exception, after all everyone knew humans were puny and weak¡­ but this girl, whoever she was, was magnificent! He wondered if there was some Oni blood in her veins, although she didn¡¯t smell like it. To Oni, humans smelled sweet, like perfume or musky roses. Other Oni smelt more metallic, like the taste of copper or blood.

    He glanced backwards over his shoulder out of the back window, and his eyes widened as he came out of his seat. The girl was behind them, on a bike, pedalling wildly. For a heart stopping moment Tatsuo thought she was catching up and his throat tightened. He didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d do if she caught him¡­ and he didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d do either!

    But then the bus started to pull ahead, and as it rounded a bend, he saw her stop in the middle of the road, one foot on the ground, bike slewed side on, glaring.

    Tatsuo sat back down, and shook his head. Humans, they were so confusing.

    Tatsuo still hadn¡¯t figured what the hell was going on, by the time he was walking down the hill path towards the mine. He turned a corner¡­ and froze in his tracks, surprised.

    The girl was standing in the middle of the path.

    She was spattered with mud, twigs and leaves caught in her long hair, strands of it dangling over her face, one bloody knee visible though her torn stocking. She stood, her hands at her side, panting, glaring at him. The bike lay off to one side, covered in mud, the front wheel buckled.

    Tatsuo took a step back, wide eyed.

    ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡±

    She stood breathing heavily for moment, and then, her face crumpling up, she wailed¡­

    ¡°No one likes me, no one even wants me, not even as friend! I.. I¡¯ve never been kissed, never been on a date... I¡¯ve never, ever, been given chocolates by anyone. Last Valentine¡¯s day I gave a boy I liked some chocolates, and he was so terrified afterwards he quit school!¡±

    Tatsuo blinked, utterly perplexed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Look at me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±

    She screamed,

    ¡°Look. At. Me!¡±

    Tatsuo took a step back from the force of her shout¡­ and she took several forward, until she was right in front of him, standing on tip toe so her eyes were level with his, the tips of their noses almost touching, as she yelled into his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m a freak! I tower over everyone! Everyone is afraid of me. I¡¯m president of the kendo club, captain of the jujitsu and the archery teams, because I thought if I brought honour to the school I¡¯d be more popular and people would like me! Only it didn¡¯t work! Every time I won it made things worse! Everyone said, good job, well done¡­ and then I¡¯d walk home alone. Because they fear me, because they see me as aloof, unapproachable and don¡¯t even try to talk to me! How can I make friends, when every time I approach someone, they back way, stammering? You know what they call me behind my back? ¡®Battleship¡¯ Yamato.¡±

    Tatsuo stared at the girl as she fell to her knees at his feet, sobbing.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He remembered Jiao, kneeling in front of him crying, because none of the other Oni children would play with her, because she was too precious, too fragile¡­ too different.

    Before he knew what he was doing, Tatsuo was on his knees in front of her, his arm around her with one hand cradling the back of her head. He gently wiped her tears away with a finger.

    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m not scared of you.¡±

    ¡°Why though?! I saw you on stage and you looked like you weren¡¯t afraid of anything. I thought... maybe... since you were taller than me... But then the fight happened and you just watched... and I thought you wanted the other girls to fight over you and I thought I could do this. But the fight stopped before I could do anything, so I thought... if I fought you, maybe... So I did my best and you won! And then.. then.. you ran away! Why did you run?¡±

    Tatsuo stared at her, bewildered.

    ¡°Um, you know that¡¯s a little crazy, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Now. But... why aren¡¯t you repelled by me? Is it because your sisters are so tall and muscular? You¡¯re used to it?¡±

    ¡°Hoi, are you suggesting I like my sisters just a little bit too much?¡±

    The girl shook her head wildly, her long pony tail whipping in the air.

    ¡°No! Nonono..!¡±

    ¡°I was joking.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Aha, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°That is least convincing laugh I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Tatsuo sighed heavily. ¡°...let¡¯s start over. Hello, my name is Tatsuo L¨¸ sh¨¡n.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I am Katsu Yamato. Um. You have a Chinese name?¡±

    ¡°My parents were refugees.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°The raffle and the fight wasn¡¯t my idea. That was someone¡¯s idea of a joke. I don¡¯t date hu¡­ ah, girls. Or boys! People, anyone! I just don¡¯t date¡­ at all.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Tatsuo stopped, really wishing he had Paul¡¯s facility with inventing stories. How could he explain he was leader to a clan of Oni, and that getting involved with a human woman would only bring disaster?

    ¡°Umm. Reasons.¡±

    Katsu eyed him doubtfully, biting her lip.

    ¡°You... don¡¯t have to invent something, if you don¡¯t want me. Just say... no. I¡¯m used to it. Just tell me truthfully. Please. I¡¯m so tired of people lying to me, because they¡¯re too scared.¡±

    Tatsuo made a small growling sound of frustration.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Try me, please¡­ you.. you¡¯re not.. you don¡¯t like...boys?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an Oni!¡±

    Tatsuo snapped his mouth shut so fast he bit his tongue. But it was too late, the words had slipped out. Katsu stared at him, then slowly she stood up. Her face was as cold and distant as the moon on a winter¡¯s night.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    ¡°Katsu. I am, really!¡±

    ¡°Stop, lying! I don¡¯t care what reason you have, or if you think it¡¯s stupid. I don¡¯t even care if it¡¯s because you think I¡¯m a freak or ugly. But at least tell me the truth!¡±

    Tatsuo growled, stood up, and tore off the bracelet holding the disguise spell, throwing it to one side. He suddenly towered above the human girl, for all her tallness. His eyes smouldering in the gathering darkness like hot coals, his horns a deep glossy black, small tusks protruding from his lower jaw, silver hair falling over ruddy coloured skin that was taut over inhuman musculature.

    ¡°There. Now... go on, scream, run away. Tell everyone where the Oni live. So we are driven out of our homes once again, or are slaughtered down to the last child. Like so many times before.¡±

    Katsu stared at him, shock and surprise on her face. Then, she reached up, and grabbing Tatsuo¡¯s horns, pulled his head down level with hers¡­ and kissed him. Deeply, passionately and at great length.

    Hours later the Moon was sending long spears of pale silver light between the bamboo stems as Tatsuo rested on his side, admiring Katsu¡¯s beauty as she lay in his arms. Her pale skin drank in the moonlight, almost seeming to glow in it¡¯s silver-blue light. The hollows of her naked body were filled with shadows as inky black as her hair.

    The same silvery light turned Tatsuo¡¯s russet skin a darker hue, until he seemed to be carved of shadows, with only the highlights of his glossy horns, and his silver hair throwing back the moonlight, until it seemed as if he was carved from the starry sky and wore the moon on his head.

    Idly Tatsuo traced his fingertips across the soft swell of Katsu¡¯s breasts, over the taut rippled surface of her abdomen, and down onto the soft velvet skin overlaying the iron of her thighs, marvelling at the complexity of textures and sensations.

    Katsu sighed, content, and rested her head against him.

    Tatsuo felt slightly stunned still. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly why what had happened, had happened, and he knew that there would be hell to pay later... but right now, he felt far too lazily relaxed to care much.

    ¡°Hoi, Katsu¡­ we can¡¯t stay here all night.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to go anywhere else. I want to lie in your arms forever.¡±

    Tatsuo had to admit, that didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea... although he could think of a few things to do besides just lying there.

    It was while he was showing Katsu what some of those were that he felt something cold and wet land on the back of his neck, and then another on his back¡­ within moments, and long before the pair were even partly dressed, the rain started to fall, big fat drops hammering into the ground as if they had a personal vendetta against the soil.

    Laughing, mostly naked, carrying what clothing they had failed to put on in a bundle, the pair ran up the path to the temple complex, heading for one of the unoccupied guest-houses. Tatsuo caught Katsu up in his arms and carried her the last few yards up the short path and across the threshold, shoving the door behind him closed with a kick, as she kissed him with abandon.

    Outside the rain poured down, plastering to the ground the clothing that Katsu had been carrying and had dropped as Tatsuo had swept her off her feet.

    Paul and Rin had bid adieu to Saori the naga and her guardians then went to look for Inari and the others. Paul absently noticed a girl making her determined way though the crowd in the direction he thought Tatsuo had left.

    He noticed because she was unusually tall for a western girl, much less Japanese, almost as tall as Paul was, making her head and shoulders taller than anyone else in the crowd. Paul watched as she cut through the crowd like a warship through a flotilla of smaller craft, her long black pony tail bobbing as she strode in a determined manner. He had a faint recollection of her being one of the girls on the edge of the cat fight earlier and wondered if she was after Tatsuo, maybe as revenge for one of her friends. Paul shrugged inwardly, it wasn¡¯t as if Tatsuo would need any help defending himself against one lone girl, even assuming that was the case.

    Paul peered around and spotted Yuko and Yuri, Inari and Kiko bracketed between them. Shoko and Jiao had gotten coloured sparklers from somewhere and were a little further down the beach, using the sparklers to ¡®draw¡¯ pictures in the air.

    As Paul came up behind the group, the ever-watchful Oni sisters saw him. Yuri winked at him, and said nothing to Inari who was watching Shoko play, Kiko leaning against her, head on her shoulder.

    Paul stole up to the pair quietly, leaned in, and said.

    ¡°Boo!¡±

    Kiko jumped slightly, while Inari just laughed.

    ¡°Oh eek! A ghost come to haunt us.¡±

    Paul chuckled, putting his arms around the shoulders of both of them, resting his chin on Inari¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I played a ghost once in a school play you know. I was the Ghost of Christmas Past...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Were you any good?¡±

    ¡°Terrible! Imagine a squeaky voiced, scrawny lad of twelve trying to play the part of this huge, booming spirit¡­ I was getting laughter where Charles Dickens never intended it.¡±

    Inari laughed, leaning back against Paul.

    ¡°Hard to imagine you as a scrawny young boy...¡±

    ¡°I was though¡­ even today I don¡¯t put on that much weight, despite my love of cooking and rather more sedate life.¡±

    ¡°Sedate?¡±

    ¡°In comparison to a war zone, Inari.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I suppose so. Far less running and being shot at.¡±

    ¡°Yup. And a vast improvement it is to. Oh! Drat, I just remembered something, I¡¯ll be back in a second. I need to find some place quiet to summon Aimi-chan. I said I would once the sun was down and before the fireworks started.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she wouldn¡¯t want to miss those.¡±

    Kiko spoke up.

    ¡°May I come with you and watch Paul-san? Inari has been teaching me some magic and I¡¯d like to observe.¡±

    ¡°Oh sure, no problem. Inari, why don¡¯t you wait here with Rin and the others and chat.¡±

    Inari looked doubtfully at Paul, and lowering her voice, asked.

    ¡°Are you sure Paul-san? Have you and Rin talked?¡±

    ¡°A little, I think a more in-depth talk can wait until we can get some privacy. But¡­ take the time to get to know Rin, that¡¯s all I ask. Be honest, Rin knows now you don¡¯t remember anything about them, and I¡¯ve suggested a couple of reasons why. Rin is willing to work on rebuilding your relationship, so meet them halfway, ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ I may not remember Rin, but my feelings are still there. I still love them as a mother does.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, tell Rin, because that would be a good place to start. Rin thinks you don¡¯t trust them..¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ oh dear.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll leave you to it then. Back in a jiffy.¡±

    Inari gave Paul a puzzled look

    ¡°A what?¡±

    Paul grinned, impishly.

    ¡°Measure of time, somewhere between a jot and two shakes of a lamb¡¯s tail. See you later.¡±

    Paul strode off, laughing, a giggling Kiko hard on his heels.

    After a short stop at a food stall, Paul found a quiet area backstage to set up the summoning spell. Kiko sat on a nearby crate, watching, as Paul finished the spell and chanted.

    ¡°Aimi-chan, Aimi-chan, Aimi-chan, I summon thee, I summon thee, I summon thee.¡±

    Aimi-chan stepped through the glowing rectangle as if it was a door¡­ and ginned at Paul, which was a bit shark-like as she was in her ¡®vengeful ghost¡¯ state.

    ¡°Hoi Paul-san, that beats taking the bus!¡±

    Paul grinned, and drew the fearsome looking ghost girl into a one armed hug, presenting her with a double cheeseburger with curly fries.

    ¡°Thought you might be hungry. Sorry it¡¯s not home made but they¡¯re pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Eee! Thank you Paul-san! You¡¯ll turn me into a gaki at this rate!¡±

    Kiko choked on her soda as she snorted in laughter, causing Paul to look over at her, puzzled.

    ¡°Sorry, Paul-san. A gaki can mean either a hungry ghost, or a spoiled brat of a child.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that. Nice double pun Aimi-chan!¡±

    Aimi-chan bobbed a slight bow in acknowledgement, as her mouth was rather full at the time. She swallowed and picked up one of the fries from her cardboard tray.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with these fries?¡±

    ¡°Thought you¡¯d like to try something new, curly spicy chilli fries.¡±

    Aimi-chan took a cautious sniff, then a small bite. Her eyes widened and she opened her mouth, fanning it.

    ¡°Too spicy?¡± Paul asked.

    ¡°No! They¡¯re good!¡±

    Kiko and Aimi-chan chatted amicably as they went back to rejoin the rest of their party. Despite Aimi-chan not hiding her appearance, no-one looked at them askance. Aimi-chan had brought a change of clothes with her for Kiko, who was now wearing a rather archaic set of Miko¡¯s robes over her modern attire. Apparently they were planning on joining the torchlight parade in costume later, as a pair, miko and ghost.

    Paul smiled as he spotted Inari and Rin sitting on the sea wall, flanked by Yuko and Yuri at some distance. Evidently they¡¯d made up somewhat, as Rin was talking animatedly with Inari, gesturing widely as Rin tried to illustrate some point or other. Inari doubled over laughing loudly at whatever Rin was saying; Rin was laughing too, and leaned forward until their foreheads nearly touched.

    ¡°You two look like you¡¯re having fun.¡±

    ¡°Hoi Paul-san! Inari¡¯s memory isn¡¯t all gone!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Inari looked up, her eyes sparkling with tears of laughter.

    ¡°Rin started telling me about something from their childhood.. and I remembered it! Not all, but bits!¡±

    Rin nodded vigorously.

    ¡°I started filling in the bits she didn¡¯t remember and, well... there¡¯s still holes but some of it came back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful Inari, Rin! It figures though, memory is like a web, break a bunch of strands and stuff gets isolated and forgotten.. but if there¡¯s even just one strand left connected, you can find a way back in. Or at least, so I¡¯ve read.¡±

    Rin nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s right Inari, we should try tugging more strands, see what else we can find.¡±

    Inari nodded smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯d love too! I don¡¯t like the feeling of there being blank spots in my mind and I want to regain those precious memories of you dear, and your siblings. To preserve them in memory.¡±

    Paul tilted his head, looking thoughtful.

    ¡°You know what Inari, maybe you should write all this stuff down, offload the task of remembering so to speak. Maybe the problem is that you¡¯re trying to shove a few thousands years worth of memory into a mortal brain?¡±

    Both Rin and Inari stared at Paul, surprised. Rin broke the momentarily startled silence.

    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s right, that could be why¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ my memory was.. not good even before I incarnated.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Well.. what is the memory capacity of a kami anyway? Anyone know?¡±

    ¡°Hoi.. good point! Mother Inari, maybe you¡¯re just getting near your limit?¡±

    ¡°I.. don¡¯t know if there is a limit, but I suppose it¡¯s possible. Still, it would be a good idea to write down everything important¡­ but that would be quite a task.¡±

    Kiko interjected.

    ¡°Not with a modern computer.. I¡¯m not an expect but I can type at seventy words per minute; a proper secretary is much faster¡­ as fast as you could speak certainly. It would be a wonderful resource to have. A first-hand account of SO much history!¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Ok, then, although keeping a simple journal would be a good first step, Inari. A lot is going to happen in a very short space of time soon, it would be a good idea to keep a personal record. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been doing for quite some time actually.¡±

    Inari¡¯s ears literally perked up at that.

    ¡°Oh? You have a journal? Might one read it.. if it¡¯s not too personal that is! I would like to get to know my Herald better though.¡±

    Paul was silent for a moment, staring down at the ground, his face shrouded in shadow. Then he nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright. I will give you the password for it, tomorrow. But¡­ there¡¯s rather a lot of very private stuff in it. As well as the usual ¡®got up, weather awful, wrote all day, went to bed¡¯ sort of thing. I¡¯m trusting you with my innermost thoughts and feelings Inari.¡±

    Inari nodded slowly.

    ¡°I understand Paul-san. And I am honoured. I will not talk of it to anyone unless you ask me. You have my promise.¡±

    Inari used her fingertip to trace a cross over her heart, leaving a faintly glowing trail behind each swift stroke, which slowly faded and vanished. Paul blinked, surprised.

    ¡°That...was more than a simple ¡®cross my heart¡¯ wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A serious promise made by a god or goddess, sealed by magic, cannot be broken easily.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Inari. Hmm... looks like the fireworks are getting ready to start, care to take a walk with me, see if we can get a better view?¡±

    Inari smiled, nodding.

    ¡°Rin, I¡¯m trusting you to look after Shoko for me.¡±

    ¡°As you wish Mother Inari. I promise I¡¯ll keep her out of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make promises that are impossible to keep Rin!¡±

    Rin laughed, shaking their head.

    ¡°Fair point, I shall try to keep her out of trouble, mostly.¡±

    Inari snuggled into Paul¡¯s side as they walked along the beach, holding on to his arm. They¡¯d gone a short distance along the arc of the natural cove when Paul stopped, and indicated a log of driftwood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit there Inari.¡±

    ¡°Mm. My legs are tired.¡±

    Inari shivered slightly in the cool breeze as she sat next to Paul. Without saying a word, he slid out of his coat, and put it around her shoulders. Inari sighed as she settled against his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you made me stay Paul-san. Today has been a good day. One I¡¯ll treasure the memory of for as long as I exist.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Inari, me too¡­ even if that is likely to be less than you.¡±

    Inari shrugged.

    ¡°None of us know how long we have. I could beg special dispensation for you, since you are my Herald. I could even fetch you back if I had to, provided you had not moved on yet.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Well, that¡¯s something I¡¯ll need to think about. Tomorrow. However, tonight I owe you a kiss.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡­ you don¡¯t have to Paul. The day has been it¡¯s own reward.¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Ever graceful Inari. Thank you for giving me a way to back out while saving face. But it¡¯s not necessary. I had a bit of a think about it in between other things, and came to the conclusion that Kate would probably box my ears if I didn¡¯t. Quite apart from the fact she¡¯d never approve of reneging on a bet, she told me often enough she was comfortable enough with our relationship, she didn¡¯t mind me flirting or even kissing other women. I just never took her up on that pass before. Never met anyone I wanted to.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡±

    ¡°..and now.¡±

    Paul bent his head and very gently kissed Inari on the lips. Feeling her still, he drew back, looking a question at her. Inari wrapped an arm around his neck, drawing him down, parting her lips as they met eagerly, her tongue exploring, caressing. Paul cradled the back of Inari¡¯s head, one thumb finding the sensitive base of her ear, rubbing gently, making circles as her body arched towards him, moulding her slender body against his solid frame.

    Inari made a soft liquid sound deep in her throat, as Paul lifted her into his lap, kissing the hollow of her throat, before trailing small kisses up onto her lips, covering her mouth again with his as she wrapped both her arms around his neck, holding onto him as if she¡¯d drown in his kisses.

    Unnoticed by either of them, the fireworks display started bursting in the air above them.

 Early morning conversations

    Dawn was stealing over the horizon, setting the mountain tops afire as the golden sunlight struck autumn foliage. Tatsuo tried to move silently as possible through the temple complex. His objective was the kitchen block; he was hoping to raid for supplies without anyone the wiser.

    He¡¯d just put a single bare foot on the step up, when a voice spoke out of the shadows.

    ¡°Morning Tatsuo.¡±

    The tall Oni did his best not to jump and yell, although he did produce a strangled sort of startled squawk.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san¡­ what are you doing up so early?¡±

    Paul was seated in a corner, his long fingers wrapped around a gently steaming mug of coffee...

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep¡­ and you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the same¡­ and I was hungry.¡±

    ¡°Want me to cook?¡±

    Tatsuo struggled with himself, on the one hand being around Paul-san would be a risk, but on the other... His hunger ambushed his chain of thought as his stomach growled. Paul laughed quietly.

    ¡°Think that answers my question. Come on in, I was thinking of cooking myself something anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ umm...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you up a tray to take back to your date.¡±

    Tatsuo tripped on the steps in shock, almost falling as he grabbed at the door frame.

    ¡°H..how did you..¡±

    ¡°Tatsuo, a word of advice. Next time you bring a girl back, don¡¯t leave articles of her clothing on the path outside the guest house¡­ at least I assume they belong to your date, because they looked a bit small to fit you.¡±

    Tatsuo¡¯s face went brick red in embarrassment, as he covered his eyes with his hand.

    ¡°Just¡­ kill me now, please.¡±

    ¡°Oh stop being so dramatic. So you got laid. Good for you, but honestly, no-one minds.¡±

    Tatsuo stared at Paul for moment, then shook his head.

    ¡°Paul-san. I admire you, really I do. But sometimes you forget not everyone thinks like you. An Oni, with a human woman¡­ that can only end in disaster.¡±

    Paul sighed as he started getting the ingredients for mitso soup and flapjacks out of the fridge.

    ¡°Tatsuo, think about it for a few moments. Apart from me, you and whatever her name is... who else knows? No-one. I picked up behind you. Yes I¡¯ve got questions, but I trust you enough that I don¡¯t need to ask if the sex was consensual. Actually, I¡¯m guessing she had to kick your legs out from under you and then pin you down.¡±

    Tatsuo could feel his ears burning. He nodded, not trusting his voice. Paul smiled a sort of twisted smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re an honourable guy Tatsuo, maybe more than is good for you. I don¡¯t know what went down, I don¡¯t need to know. But as long as it¡¯s mutual and healthy, I¡¯ll cover for you. But yes, I¡¯m not so stupid as to think there won¡¯t be objections. Your clan isn¡¯t going to take this well I¡¯d guess, if they find out.¡±

    Tatsuo sat down, feeling a bit faint, and slowly shook his head.

    ¡°Of all the things an Oni can do¡­ taking a human woman is one of the worst. My clan will tear me to shreds Paul-san¡­ and rightly so. I¡¯ve brought destruction down upon us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic again. While that may have been historically true, times have changed. I¡¯m betting her family are going to be really pissed but they can¡¯t legally stop you seeing her. They might try, but it won¡¯t be legal; however, if she¡¯s under eighteen, they may refuse consent if you wanted to marry.¡±

    ¡°M..m..marry?¡±

    Paul gave Tatsuo a hard look, and then sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot if you think she hasn¡¯t already thought of it. Also, I¡¯m guessing you two love birds didn¡¯t use any kind of protection...¡±

    Tatsuo looked baffled.

    ¡°Protection? Like.. armour?¡±

    Paul gave Tatsuo a long, measuring look, and then sighed.

    ¡°Oh good grief.. you¡¯re not joking. NO, not armour. I meant contraceptive protection. Condoms, to be blunt, to stop you from getting her pregnant...er... that¡¯s a thought. Oni can fertilise human women, can¡¯t they?¡±

    Tatsuo nodded, blushing so hard that, had it been possible, his horns would¡¯ve turned red as well.

    ¡°Okayyy... so even if she isn¡¯t already, although that would make you officially in enough trouble that being an Oni actually probably wouldn¡¯t make any difference... even so, even if she isn¡¯t pregnant, she has been out all night with her family not knowing where she is and at her age, it¡¯s probable this is her first time. Which by the way also means it¡¯s likely she¡¯s not on any contraceptive pill either, and yes, virgins can ¡®catch¡¯ first time...¡±

    ¡°Enough Paul-san! Please.. I understand. I will take responsibility and do the honourable thing if she is with child.¡±

    ¡°No.. you¡¯ll do the smart thing, and decide now what you want. I¡¯m saying she may be pregnant, and she may choose to keep the child if she is...¡±

    ¡°Keep the child? You mean, not give it up for adoption?¡±

    Paul sighed, and put down the spatula he was turning the flapjacks with.

    ¡°Ok¡­ I know you Oni haven¡¯t had any formal education, but seriously?! You¡¯ve never heard of condoms, contraceptive pills or abortions?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ no. We¡­ there are so few of us are born that¡­ and there were so few adults at first.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I am going to have to talk to Ms Mitashi and somehow arrange sex ed lessons for your clan¡­ or you know, you could try asking... er Tatsuo, what is her name?¡±

    ¡°Katsu Yamato. She¡¯s in second year of senior school, grade 11.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that in terms of age for the English guy please.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, seventeen. She... said something about learning about... ¡®it¡¯ ¡­ in school. Classes I mean.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Well, not a total disaster than. At least one of you knows what they¡¯re doing. But unless you want your lover explaining to the rest of your clan how it works, possibly using you as an example....¡±

    Tatsuo¡¯s eyes widened at that thought and he shook his head violently.

    ¡°Ok then¡­ I think the best bet would be to get Inari to update what she knows, and then she can teach the rest of you. She is the Goddess of fertility, I¡¯m assuming your clan would have no problems with that?¡±

    Tatsuo chuckled.

    ¡°Other than embarrassment, no. At least you have no problem with your lover...¡±

    Paul held up a hand.

    ¡°Inari is not my lover.¡±

    ¡°She... she¡¯s not?!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Kiko is Inari¡¯s lover. Me, I¡¯m her friend, her confidant, and her Herald. And before you say anything else. I¡¯m ok with that.. Inari isn¡¯t at times, but it¡¯s a work in progress. Because, in my heart, I am still happily married.¡±

    Tatsuo stared at Paul for a moment, then stood and inclined his head.

    ¡°Paul-sama. I apologise for having ever doubted your resolve. You are indeed a man whose honour is beyond reproach.¡±

    ¡°Oh sit down. I¡¯m not a samurai or a shogun. Although, by the way, that look suits you. You cut a very dashing figure yesterday.¡±

    Tatsuo smiled shyly.

    ¡°Katsu said that too. She said it made her sweat.¡±

    ¡°Sweat, or wet?¡±

    ¡°Um.. might have been wet¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°Never mind Tatsuo. Not important. We are going to have to come up with an explanation for her parents though...¡±

    Tatsuo waited to see what tale Paul-san could spin to explain what happened. Silence descended on the kitchen for awhile... until Tatsuo could wait no longer.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... I¡¯ve got nothing. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?! What?!¡±

    ¡°I literally can¡¯t think of asingle damn thing that stands even the faintest chance of working. Any possible, reasonable, explanation for Katsu being gone all night, falls apart as soon as anyone investigates it. I mean, the most reasonable explanation is if she was suspected of, or witness to, some crime and detained¡­ but then there¡¯s police reports and Kami has like three police officers so I¡¯d have to somehow convince them to go along with a false report¡­ and I¡¯m not sure but I think Juvenile law would require them to call her parents anyway. And that¡¯s the explanation that¡¯s most likely to work... You see my problem.¡±

    Tatsuo blinked, and slowly nodded.

    ¡°Then¡­ what do I do?¡±

    ¡°When in doubt, tell the truth. It cuts down on the amount of lies you have to remember.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!!¡±

    ¡°Depends on how much truth. You two did talk at points, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so?¡±

    ¡°So tell them you were talking, all night, and lost track of the time. The pair of you will be in trouble, but not so much¡­ especially if you can play up the romantic side of it.¡±

    ¡°And if they ask me if we¡­ er..¡±

    ¡°Ok, then you lie. Or act offended at the mere suggestion you¡¯d do anything so dishonourable! Without saying yes or no.¡±

    Tatsuo grinned slightly.

    ¡°Sneaky! You had me worried Paul-sama, because if the situation is so dire even you can¡¯t think of a way to talk your way out of it¡­ But you proved my faith in you was right!¡±

    ¡°Well yes, I usually can¡­ but I don¡¯t like relying on it. That¡¯s why I always have an escape route planned too.¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s been times you needed it, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you of all people can understand that, Tatsuo.¡±

    ¡°I, or any of my clan.¡±

    ¡°Right. You know that while you can bluff her parents maybe, that¡¯s not going to work with anyone you know. Like your clan.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I am so dead. Hoi, Paul-san¡­ can I hide out in Inari¡¯s shrine maybe?¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow, Tatsuo was no coward, and he didn¡¯t seem to be exaggerating.

    ¡°They¡¯d literally kill you for this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Someone, probably a lot of them, would call me unfit to be leader. They¡¯re already unhappy with my leadership, and think I am weak.¡±

    ¡°Because I beat you.¡±

    ¡°Because you beat me, and the way you beat me too. They think I am too young, too rash and impulsive. That my judgement is unsound.. This would end me, Paul-san. I would have to fight them, challenge after challenge, and we do not have enough warriors to ensure the clan¡¯s safety as it is. The clan would not survive such rivalry, so I would have to flee. For the good of all.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can see that.¡±

    Paul paused, scrubbing his scalp with his fingers in an effort to wake his brain up.

    ¡°Gah! ¡­ Ok, if I¡¯m to come up with something, I need more information to work with. Is Katsu awake?¡±

    Tatsuo nodded slowly, as Paul thoughtfully continued.

    ¡°The dryer¡¯s nearly done so I might as well go with you when you bring her breakfast and her clothing, because I really need to talk to her as well. I mean, I¡¯m sure you two did talk, but¡­ well, can you even tell me what her parents do for a living?¡±

    Tatsuo shook his head.

    ¡°I have no idea about her parents, other than she has them. I think they¡¯re wealthy. Katsu said her parents wealth is another reason she has no friends, but I don¡¯t know how or why they are. I... don¡¯t know that much about human society actually, so I don¡¯t even know what wealthy is by their standards.¡±

    ¡°Yeahh¡­ one thing¡¯s for sure, we were never going to be able to get you into school as a transfer student, that¡¯s for certain. Not unless they were willing to overlook your lack of academic grades due to your athletic prowess...¡±

    Tatsuo shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it works like that. Does it?¡±

    ¡°True, this isn¡¯t America. Hmm¡­but that does give me half an idea. I need to talk to Katsu first, but I think maybe I might have an inkling of how to convince your clan to support you maybe, and make you more acceptable to Katsu¡¯s parents.¡±

    A short while later Paul sat on one of the benches surrounding the zen garden outside the guesthouse Tatsuo had appropriated for the night, waiting for Katsu to get dressed. He looked up at the creak of the door and blinked at the sight of the pair of them. Katsu wasn¡¯t much shorter than Tatsuo, even without his human disguise. They came over and sat next to each other on the semi-circle of stone benches; leaning against each other, Katsu¡¯s glossy, blue/black hair stark against Tatsuo¡¯s silver. They were facing Paul, across the ¡®ocean¡¯ of gravel and rocks.

    ¡°Morning Katsu.¡±

    Katsu inclined her head slightly.

    ¡°Good morning Paul-san, Tatsuo tells me I may trust you.¡±

    ¡°You may, whether you will remains to be seen.¡±

    Katsu¡¯s lips twitched upwards in a sketch of a smile.

    ¡°Please do not take it personally if I don¡¯t. There are very few that I trust.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, other than your family, that number is somewhere around oh.. one, yes?¡±

    Katsu¡¯s gaze slid slightly sideways towards Tatsuo as she nodded. Paul smiled.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions Katsu and then hopefully come up with a way out of this predicament.¡±

    ¡°There is no predicament. I will bear my shame, tell my parents that I am moving out, and live with Tatsuo.¡±

    ¡°And get yourself and Tatsuo killed or driven out by his own clan in the first day.¡±

    Katsu looked sharply at Tatsuo, who nodded.

    ¡°Oh. I did not know they would be so.. unwelcoming.¡±

    ¡°You can ask Tatsuo for details later, but the Oni have been persecuted and hunted down like animals by humans for centuries. They would not welcome you with open arms.¡±

    ¡°Then we will leave, and go live somewhere else alone together.¡±

    ¡°And if you¡¯re pregnant, then what? Tatsuo might be able to hide his nature, but a baby wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Then what do you suggest?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to ask some questions, so I can work out what to suggest.¡±

    Katsu regarded Paul levelly for a few moments, then nodded, once, firmly.

    ¡°Ask.¡±

    Paul studied her for a few seconds.

    ¡°Ok, what do your parents do for a living?¡±

    ¡°My mother stays at home. My father owns several businesses; starting with a boat yard, building and repairing boats, which was started by my grandfather. He also owns the company that runs the Sakaiminato-Okinoshima ferries, and has a few other smaller investments he has made over the years in other local businesses throughout the Prefecture.¡±

    ¡°The local businesses, he owns them fully, or jointly?¡±

    ¡°Father loaned money in return for a minority ownership to a number of people, either to start or expand their business. He believes it is his duty to help others. He leaves the running of them up to their majority owners,.¡±

    ¡°Ok, are you a single child?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do your parents expect you to act more feminine or are they happy to let you be yourself?¡±

    Kasu thought for a moment before replying.

    ¡°I would say... they tolerate my behaviour, and I try not to disappoint them when playing the role of the dutiful daughter as is expected of me.¡±

    ¡°Does your father talk about you inheriting the family business, or does he expect you to find a husband and pass it on to him?¡±

    Katsu blinked.

    ¡°I¡­ think the former.. but we have not talked of it.¡±

    ¡°Elaborate please.¡±

    ¡°My father insists that I master business principles and he often requires me to attended meetings. I.. think he is making sure I know how to run a business.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ ok. How serious are you about kendo?¡±

    ¡°Very. I... I enjoy it greatly. I find that it¡¯s code and teachings suit me.¡±

    ¡°And your father approves of it?¡±

    ¡°Very much so. He is proud of my accomplishments; he often mentions it when I win to his friends and business acquaintances. He has pictures of my triumphs in his office.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, have you had the opportunity to witness Tatsuo¡¯s ability with a sword, and how do you rate him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s good, better than I am. He.. he defeated me easily, and not just because he is stronger and faster. He is more skilled too.¡±

    ¡°Ok Katsu, last question. Do you have your own money? Finances you could tap?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have a college fund, and savings. Enough to buy my own house should I wish.¡±

    ¡°Good.. ok. Thank you, let me think a minute.¡±

    Paul sat, staring at the rocks in the sea of gravel¡­ each of the boulders being chosen to represent the islands of Japan. He frowned at the arrangement, wondering why someone had once decided that was what to put in every such garden, in every temple. Paul shook his head, and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright then¡­ I think I have a plan now. You are going to go to your father Katsu, and confess. You spent all night with a man, just talking. However, you think you may be falling in love. Tatsuo saw you in the crowd with your sword, and recognised you. You got talking, sparred a little and he defeated you, which explains the cuts and bruises, and afterwards you spent all night sitting up, talking, discussing your ambitions, your plans for the future, what you like and so on¡­ I¡¯d recommend you actually do that if you haven¡¯t already by the way.¡±

    Katsu glanced to one side, at Tatsuo, and they shared a slight smile. Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ok¡­ so the cover story is as follows. Tatsuo is from the north, eldest son of a large, somewhat traditional, but rather poor, family. He is looking to open his own kendo school, whatever the proper term for that is, but he has no sense of business. You¡¯ll tell your father you are not going to confess your love to him right away; you¡¯re not sure how he feels about you and you are not certain of yourself. You¡¯ll forbid your father from asking Tatsuo since you want to handle it yourself. However, you are going to state that you intend to invest in his business, using your college fund, rather than asking your father for money. He¡¯ll offer at that point I think, he¡¯ll probably even insist; let him win that argument. You¡¯ll tell your father you are going to work with Tatsuo to get the business side of his school running. After a month or two you can tell your parents you¡¯re in definitely love¡­ make it clear that you wooed him.¡±

    Paul paused a moment studying the grave faced pair.

    ¡°You think you can hide your feelings for each other that long?¡±

    Both Tatsuo and Katsu nodded, together. Paul bit down on a smile¡­ he doubted they could for that long, but slowly letting them slip out worked better, especially if it looked like they were trying to hide them.

    ¡°Ok then, any questions?¡±

    Katsu nodded.

    ¡°When I tell him of my business plans, should I approach my father alone, or with Tatsuo?¡±

    Tatsuo spoke up hotly.

    ¡°I am not letting you face him alone!¡±

    ¡°And that would be your answer Katsu¡­ Tatsuo, you¡¯ll need to put your best stern samurai face on when you meet her father. And for goodness sake, freshen up and buy a new set of smart clothes first. Plan to meet him tomorrow.¡±

    Tatsuo nodded, then frowned.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san, about my clan?¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Getting to that Tatsuo. So, you are not going to confess a damn thing about your feelings for Katsu to them, not yet. You¡¯ll tell them today that you are going to try out this ¡®integrating with human society¡¯ first, before any of them risk it. Your plan is that you are going to open up a kendo school in town, because it¡¯s one of the few skills you have that you can get paid for. You won¡¯t tell them I had anything to do with this, other than you asking me for a set of papers. This is all your idea. Got it?¡±

    Tatsuo nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Ok¡­ that makes sense Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°Right, and because none of you Oni know a damn thing about running a business, you had the brainwave of taking on a human business partner as a cover. You will tell your clan that you found out from visiting the school that the daughter of one of the wealthiest businessmen in the area is a kendo champion. Tomorrow you¡¯ll mention that you sought her out, and have sparred with her, impressing her with your skills. You¡¯ll tell them that you had a bet with her, that if you beat her then she had to help you set up your school, which you did. You then spent the entire night talking, gaining her trust. You¡¯ll mention, maybe once or twice, that you think she has a drop of Oni blood in her, not enough to be really noticeable. But don¡¯t over do it, the idea is to plant a seed and let gossip do the work. After a month or two, you can then mention you have feelings for her¡­ and eventually point out that if you two were married, then that would secure her father¡¯s alliance for when the Yokai go public. By which time if all goes according to plan, your clan should think she¡¯s part Oni... hell looking at her I¡¯m already wondering that. No offence meant Katsu.¡±

    ¡°None taken Paul-san.¡±

    Tatsuo was slowly nodding along to Paul¡¯s words

    ¡°That sounds workable... Hoi Paul-san! You forgot one thing though, I don¡¯t know how to teach!¡±

    ¡°Ask Master Aio, you¡¯ll need his help anyway. Mention to Katsuo¡¯s father that your old master will be helping you get started. I think you can probably trust Aio with the whole truth anyway.¡±

    ¡°What about Jiao?¡±

    Paul huffed a breath of laughter.

    ¡°Ha.. that one will know within five minutes whether you tell her or not. But she loves her big brother, so if I were you I¡¯d reassure her she¡¯s not going to be loved by you any the less and tell her she¡¯s not loosing a big brother, but instead she¡¯s gaining a big sister. That should settle any qualms she has.¡±

    Tatsuo smiled ruefully.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong Paul-san¡­ she treats Yuri and Yuko like her sisters already, so¡­ yeah.¡±

    ¡°Ok then.. well, if that¡¯s sorted I¡¯m going to go find my bed and leave you two love birds alone. Try not to get caught, ok?¡±

    Katsu stood as Paul did, and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for assistance Paul-san. I am sorry to have troubled you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ok¡­ I¡¯m glad I could help. Just be careful...and I mean that in all senses. It would be a whole lot less complicated if you¡¯re not with child.¡±

    Katsu coloured slightly but nodded.

    ¡°I.. think that may not be an issue, just yet. But I know how not to.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear. Try to keep it that way for now.¡±

    Paul stretched until his back popped and then sighed.

    ¡°On that note, Adieu.¡±

    Katsu and Tatsuo stood and bowed, deeply. Paul inclined his head, and headed for his own rooms¡­ the last thing he heard, just as he was almost out of earshot, was a rather scandalised; ¡°You want me to do what?!¡±... from Tatsuo.

    Paul couldn¡¯t help smiling. The young Oni was in for an education.

    Paul¡¯s bed was not empty when he found it. Inari had already crept out from under Kiko¡¯s blankets, and quietly stolen into his, as she¡¯d taken to doing ever since she¡¯d returned from Osaka.

    Neither Paul nor Kiko had talked about it to each other, but it was mutually understood that Inari needed them both and this was their compromise. As far as Paul could tell, Kiko wasn¡¯t jealous, and he had no interest in Inari sexually¡­

    Or rather, he pretended not.

    Paul changed for sleep, and silently joined Inari under the bed clothes. Once again, she¡¯d forgone sleepwear herself, being almost entirely nude, aside from her brush which was curled around her hips. He was never too sure if that counted as nude or not, but it covered the essentials most of the time.

    Paul sighed and curled around Inari, playing big spoon to her little. He was self-aware enough to know that his libido desired her, but even though she was sexually enticing he had no intention of doing anything other than admire from a safe distance.

    Or at least, he used to have. After the kiss on the beach, Paul had stayed up, having a long heartfelt talk with himself, so to speak. He was forced to admit that, even though he planned on staying celibate, he was developing feelings for Inari which went a bit beyond friendship.

    As if life wasn¡¯t complicated enough, he thought ruefully.

    With a sigh he planted a gentle kiss at the nape of Inari¡¯s neck. Very quietly, lest he wake her, he whispered.

    ¡°Hey, Inari. Don¡¯t tell anyone, but I think I might be falling for you.¡±

    Totally worth it though, he thought, even though Kate would be laughing like a drain about now. He could almost hear her saying¡­.

    ¡®Oi Paulie, when will you listen? You¡¯ve literally got a hot naked goddess in your bed, dying for you... and you¡¯re pining for something you can¡¯t have? Paul my love, you really are an idiot sometimes.¡¯

    ¡°I know Kate, I know.. I¡¯m an idiot, but you love¡­ loved me anyway.¡±

    Paul sighed, his breath stirring Inari¡¯s long hair¡­

    ¡°As if life wasn¡¯t complicated enough already.¡±

    ... and closed his eyes, trying to sleep.

 Okami road trip

    The countdown on Paul¡¯s to-do board stood at 14 days when Rin came to find him in the workshop. Ash¡¯s bike stood almost completely repaired, all it needed was some final adjustments. Ash had worked on it most of the night, but even dullahan needed to sleep now and again apparently. She intended to take it for a trial run today.

    Paul had the forge going, and was hammering away on a bar of iron, although Rin couldn¡¯t tell what he was making. Still Rin thought, you didn¡¯t need to know what he was doing, to enjoy the sight of Paul stripped to the waist, glistening with sweat¡­

    ¡°You going to stand there all day Little Fox, or are you coming in?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t want to break your concentration at the wrong moment Paul-san!¡±

    Paul put the iron bar back into the hot coals, grabbed a ladle of water from the nearby bucket and poured it over his head, cooling down before walking over to where Rin stood.

    ¡°Ok, what can I do for you Rin?¡±

    ¡°Umm... it¡¯s more the other way around actually.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, what have you in mind?¡±

    ¡°Ok. I have a friend in the music industry that owes me a big favour, because I took a pass on managing a certain group of three young girls, and pointed them in his direction. They¡¯ve done very well under his guidance.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ go on.¡±

    Rin leaned back against a work bench, looking at the chalk board, and the frowned at the diagram. Paul, seeing the direction of his gaze, slid one of the sliding boards across it, obscuring the design.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san was that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just a contingency plan. In case we tangle with anything too nasty. No need to mention it and worry people.¡±

    ¡°Okayyy...¡±

    ¡°You were saying?¡±

    Rin had the feeling that Paul-san had more than one iron in the fire, figuratively as well as literally speaking. Rin shook their head.

    ¡°Ah, well... Anyway I got in contact with my friend, just putting out feelers for Yokai Metal. Turns out, we¡¯re in a position to do each other a favour, and I thought it might also be helpful for your plans too. You see, the band he manages is putting on a labour day concert, at the Tokyo Dome, which is a big deal, but their opening band has fallen though at short notice.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of suggesting Yokai Metal open for them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ many of the fans would overlap, it would be at most three numbers, starting at six pm. The ceremony takes place at sunset at eight. The concert ends at ten.¡±

    ¡°Ok, but how is that helpful for the plans for that night?¡±

    ¡°I know where I can get a lot of kitsune masks at short notice, enough that when the concert¡¯s over, they¡¯ll flood the surrounding streets.¡±

    Paul ginned.

    ¡°Ok, I like that idea¡­ But if I might suggest a modifier, sell the masks on line, so the fans flood the streets before as well.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t sell as much that way.¡±

    ¡°I meant as well as.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, yeah. That¡¯ll get us a syngenetic effect, the fans see other fans with the masks and will want to buy them at the concert. Smart.¡±

    Rin hesitated, and Paul raised an eyebrow quizzically.

    ¡°Ok, there was something else, wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to suggest an idea to Inari. But¡­ I don¡¯t know if I dare.¡±

    ¡°Ok, run it by me first.¡±

    ¡°Right. So¡­ I was thinking of asking Inari if she¡¯d put in a Divine Appearance at the concert. The band my friend manages, they¡¯re.. well they¡¯re fans of hers. Sort of.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, this band wouldn¡¯t have a rather similar name to Yokai Metal would they? Might have inspired Shoko in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not thinking of telling those girls what¡¯s about to descend on them, are you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­. He and I both thought it would be more effective if they didn¡¯t know what was coming. So their reactions would be more genuine. Which would convince their fans Inari was the real deal.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Paul considered the matter for a few minutes, staring thoughtfully into the flames of the forge.

    ¡°Ok. Leave it with me, I¡¯ll talk to Inari. But I¡¯m going to suggest something. Come up with a new song, one not released¡­ and teach Inari it. So she can sing it on stage, with one or both bands.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But wouldn¡¯t that make the fans think it was part of the show¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not if she teaches it to the band, on stage, live. Think of it as a direct form of Divine Inspiration, stright from the Fox Goddess herself. Which I¡¯m given to understand they claim is their source of ideas, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes! That¡¯s brilliant! And yes, they have this thing where they claim inspiration by the fox god.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ your friend wouldn¡¯t happen to be a kitsune, Rin?¡±

    ¡°Mayyyybeee¡­a half-breed possibly I think. We¡¯re not that close.¡±

    ¡°Ok, well, that¡¯s not relevant anyway. Yokai Metal as the opening act, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. That gives us a base of operations as well¡­ I presume accommodations and changing rooms are part of the deal?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯d have rooms, enough rooms, at the Tokyo Dome Hotel itself. Changing rooms are at the dome. We¡¯re covered by their security detail too. There¡¯s even an underground walkway between the two. The dome and hotel are quite close to the palace like you asked for, with a direct line of sight so with a powerful enough telescope you¡¯ll be able to see what¡¯s going on. We also get 7.5 percent of the net gate, and whatever merchandise we sell.¡±

    ¡°Not bad. Hotel sounds top notch, better than we could afford otherwise. The after show appearance by Inari is going to be dependent on how she feels on the night and how the magic holds out. So, we¡¯ll keep that under our hats, and then no-one gets disappointed if we call it off.¡±

    Rin hesitated¡­ Paul raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Something else?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ not sure if it¡¯s my place to say anything though.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Spit it out Rin, you know I¡¯m not going to chew your head off.¡±

    ¡°Are you and Inari..ok? You¡¯ve been avoiding her.¡±

    ¡°Rin, she sleeps in my bed every night. I don¡¯t think that counts as ¡®avoiding her¡¯...¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re in here or doing something else every other hour..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy Rin.. that¡¯s all. She knows that.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ just, don¡¯t forget she¡¯s a woman too, as well as a goddess. She has her own pride.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Rin?

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart man Paul-san. You¡¯ll figure it out, just don¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Rin turned and left, leaving behind a puzzled and perplexed Paul.

    Paul was no nearer to understanding Rin¡¯s cryptic comments the next day, when Rin and Ash departed for Tokyo on Ash¡¯s motorbike. Their objective was two-fold; firstly to survey the ground and plan out Inari¡¯s grand entrance, procession and subsequent audience with the Emperor¡­ as well as their getaway afterwards. The second objective was to set up for Yokai Metal¡¯s first true gig, opening for the Kawaii metal band that had started it all.

    After which, the days mostly passed in rehearsals and practice.

    Paul had visited Saori a couple of days after the Halloween festival to find out how the young Naga was doing, and to bring her a mana battery pendant and a small mains powered convertor to charge her pendant. He explained to her guardian, the Buddhist monk Isumai, that he suspected the low levels of mana in her surroundings were acting like a low level vitamin deficiency, causing health problems.

    In follow up visits, it rapidly became apparent that Paul¡¯s intuition had been on the mark, as Saori¡¯s health improved markedly over the subsequent days. She had more energy, more ¡®vim¡¯ as Paul put it. The last bits of her moult went better than she ever recalled, and her new skin was glossier and healthier looking. Her asthma improved as well, not completely healed, but greatly reduced.

    Paul found that word soon got around, and a steady trickle of Yokai of one sort or another started turning up. Most were a matter of poorly understood health issues, stemming from different metabolisms and dietary needs, brought about by the loss of cultural wisdom regarding their nature. Paul did the best he could with Inari¡¯s help.

    However, there were cases like Saori, where the restriction of mana itself was the problem. Paul spent an afternoon running a power cable up to the onsen and installed a secondary, smaller, mana convertor there specifically to ¡®charge¡¯ the water. It wasn¡¯t long before the ¡®magic spa¡¯ became popular, and the Yokai visiting it showed genuine health benefits from literally soaking in a concentrated mana field. As Paul explained to Inari that evening, the idea had come from the case he¡¯d arbitrated between the Dryad and the Tengu, over a natural spring with healing properties. He¡¯d just replicated it with what they had to hand.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The days counted down, filled with activity, until it was two days before the ceremony, Nov 21<sup>st</sup>. Paul and everyone else was up in the pre-dawn light, Inari yawning mightily and looking as though she might fall asleep standing up as she leant on Kiko. Rin had hired a bus for the band and everyone else, one with darkened windows and curtains that could be pulled across them. The plan was to load up and drive to Tokyo, and spend the day tomorrow getting set up.

    Rin had also purchased new instruments from the money brought in by advance sales. They had only arrived a few days ago, so the band would need time to get used to them.

    The band itself had grown¡­ Tatsuo had joined, playing the koto, but he¡¯d also persuaded Katsu to join as she was proficient on the piano. That had sparked considerable discussion among the rest of the band¡­ as she would be the only non-yokai member. Katsu herself had settled the matter by pointing out they were all what could loosely described as ¡®monsters¡¯¡­ and did anyone disagree that humans in general, and she in particular, could justifiably be called that?

    Paul suspected that the fact she was the only one of their little ensemble that could read and play a piece of sheet music on sight probably had more to do with it. But they¡¯d agreed that Katsu could be part of the band. Her costume would be a plain white mask, a blank, and they¡¯d leave her identity as a mystery. As far as her family were concerned, she was meeting Tatsuo''s family up north for a couple of days.

    It was a ten hour drive, with stops, or 650km from the temple to The Tokyo Dome hotel. Paul had brought his laptop to get some writing done, and had plugged a small portable mana convertor into the 12volt power socket of the bus, so everyone was at least untroubled by dead spots en route.

    For the first few hours, everyone except Paul and the Tenuki driver slept. Katsu and Tatsuo were curled up together in the back seat, with Yuri and Yuko one row ahead of them, pretending that they knew nothing. Jiao and Shoko were flaked out together, holding hands. Paul was a little startled that the irrepressible Shoko was asleep, but Inari had remarked that both the young girls has been so excited at the prospect of their first trip away from the mountain, that they couldn¡¯t sleep the night before.

    Inari herself dozed, leaning on Paul¡¯s shoulder, with Kiko stretched out, her head resting in Inari¡¯s lap.

    Around about mid-morning the driver took a break, since the law mandated that he was only allowed to drive for four hours at a stretch. Those still asleep woke up and everyone piled out of the bus into the small picnic area they¡¯d pulled into overlooking a lake that was picture postcard worthy.

    The rest of the day went very much the same; they kept themselves entertained by composing more music and playing a variety of word games. Paul told stories, weaving tales out of pure imagination for them, sitting there, eyes closed, holding them spell bound by the power of words alone. But even he tired.

    Inari discovered vending machines at one of the roadside stops, and the endless assortment of sodas, snacks and other things that could be bought with a few yen, so much so that Kiko wondered aloud if Goddesses could get diabetes from so much sugar. Although it was at a roadside stop just outside of the outskirts of Tokyo that Inari found herself utterly perplexed.

    Paul spotted her staring at a vending machine with a look of bewilderment on her face, her coins in her hand.

    ¡°Stuck for choice Inari?¡±

    ¡°No..just.. look at this Paul-san!¡±

    Paul wandered over, stretching his legs, and peered at the vending machine. Inside it, instead of the usual knick-knacks, sodas or snacks, were sealed plastic packets, each with a photo of a young girl upon it. Paul blinked, then shook his head.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d heard these existed but I never thought I¡¯d see one.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Umm.. oh dear¡­ how shall I put it. It sells panties.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Oh, clean clothing! That¡¯s clever!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ no Inari. Used panties.¡±

    ¡°Used? You mean... second-hand?¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Not.. quite. They¡¯re used, and unwashed, supposedly worn by the young girl on the packet. Please don¡¯t make me explain further.¡±

    Judging by the blank look, Inari still didn¡¯t understand. Paul sighed.

    ¡°Hey Kiko, come over here and explain something to Inari will you¡­ I need some fresh air.¡±

    Paul had gotten as far as the bus when he heard Inari¡¯s shout.

    ¡°They WHAT?!¡±

    Inari stormed onto the bus, red faced. She glared at Paul.

    ¡°Men!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me.. I think it¡¯s kind of creepy and disgusting too.¡±

    ¡°Hummph!¡±

    Inari flounced to the back of the bus, still glaring. Kiko slipped past where Paul sat, giving him an apologetic look. Paul shrugged, he doubted Inari¡¯s temper would last. Although he did notice as they drove out of the stop, that the vending machine in question was now dark, with trickles of smoke seeping out of the cracked glass front.

    Once they¡¯d arrived at the hotel, the bus drawing up in the underground car park below the hotel itself, they swiftly disembarked and headed up to the floor reserved for them and the other band. Rin had asked the other band¡¯s manager for the rooms facing south, which over-looked the Imperial Palace grounds.

    Paul headed straight to the windows and stared out. It was already twilight, the palace grounds and parkland around it were a sea of darkness dotted with a few lights, against which the city core of Tokyo shone brightly, like a galaxy seen edge on.

    Inari came up and stood next to him.

    ¡°I remember.. there used to be a grand castle there, the most magnificent in all the lands.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was destroyed in 1868 when the Shogunate fell. They tore it down and built the Palace instead.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.. I remember that. The Imperial Residence was built on top of the throne room. A point that was not missed at the time.¡±

    ¡°The point we¡¯re interested in is the Three Palaces shrine, which is just to the right of that tall skyscraper in front of us.¡±

    Inari looked at him, curiously.

    ¡°You can see that in this light?¡±

    Paul chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°No, I checked on line. There¡¯s maps, you can even call up a 3D model of the entire city and virtually fly around. All I did was put the point of view just in front of where our rooms are, and ¡®look¡¯ using the computer. Of course, all the photos they build the maps out of are taken during the day, otherwise it¡¯d be a bit pointless.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ so useful this technology. Like Amaterasu¡¯s mirror, you can use it to see places from a distance, to watch and listen to what is going on.¡±

    ¡°Sort of, they¡¯re only still images though, and there¡¯s no sound. But anyway, we have a perfect line of sight. Granted, we¡¯re a bit further away than I¡¯d have liked, but not impossibly so.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure of the timing and place of the ceremony?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed in the last fifty years Inari, I doubt it will now.¡±

    ¡°And.. the other matter?¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll have enough mana, but it¡¯ll drain your main Sakura battery. We¡¯ve the wearable reserves and the portable mana convertor as well as the bomb generator, but those will take time to recharge your sakura branch.¡±

    Inari nodded pensively.

    ¡°Is it worth it though? ¡­ To appear before this concert as well.¡±

    ¡°They could feasibly cover-up you appearing in front of the Emperor and half the government, but not a few thousand people with cameras¡­ and that¡¯s not even mentioning the live feed going out to TV networks worldwide, and streaming on the internet. The concert is our back-up plan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever appeared to so many before now..¡±

    Paul looked at Inari, reading the way she held her arms around herself.

    ¡°Scared Inari?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ a little¡­ I¡¯ll get over it. With one¡¯s Divine Power comes confidence.¡±

    ¡°Not too much I hope Inari. It wouldn¡¯t do to get cocky.¡±

    Inari smiled slightly, and leaned against him.

    ¡°That is what I have you for, my Herald. To remind me that even Goddesses have limits, and can be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°And I have you to remind that there is magic and wonder in this world¡­ Speaking of which, I¡¯d better get Aimi-chan¡¯s mirror unpacked and set up, the sun will be down any time now.¡±

    Paul headed back to the main rooms, and looked around. The suit cases and aluminium flight cases of equipment were present. But there was no sign of the long narrow case containing the mirror.

    Paul checked each of their rooms, annoying Tatsuo and Katsu in the process, but it hadn¡¯t been brought up to one of the others.

    He was on the internal phone with reception trying to work out what had happened, when there was a piercing shriek from outside. Hastily he told the young woman on the phone; ¡°Never mind, think I found it!¡± and hurried outside.

    One of the doors across the corridor was wide open, and Paul could see the mirror, Aimi-chan, and a tallish young girl with her hair in bangs, wide-eyed and trembling, backed into a corner by the outraged ghost.

    Paul sprinted into the room, his long legs eating up the distance, hurdling over the prone body of a large man in a suit. Aimi-chan whirled around as he came up behind her.

    Paul didn¡¯t blame the others for being afraid, her appearance was enough to give him pause. Her eyes were literally deep dark holes into her skull, her teeth were yellow and shark-like in a mouth that was inhumanly wide. Her hair and clothing floated as if she was submerged underwater, and her feet hung limply several inches off the ground.

    Aimi-chan hissed at him, holding her hands out like claws which, with the long black talon-like finger nails, they rather resembled.

    Paul came to a deliberate stop in front of the furious Yurei-onry¨­. He crossed his arms and stared at Aimi-chan, tapping his foot.

    ¡°Young lady, you will stop this nonsense right this instant.¡±

    Aimi-chan paused. Her voice when she spoke echoed as if from the bottom of a well.

    ¡°Paul-san? I was alone, in the dark¡­ I thought I¡¯d been abandoned. Then..then..¡±

    ¡°There was a mix up, your mirror went to the wrong room, that is all. You know I¡¯d never abandon you.¡±

    ¡°I...I was afraid, Paul-san. I didn¡¯t know anyone and.. and.. that person opened the box, and for a moment she looked like one of the girls that drowned me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear, that¡¯s unfortunate. But it¡¯s ok now.¡±

    Paul held out his arms to Aimi-chan, who drifted into them, losing her ghastly appearance until she appeared to be just another school girl, dressed in an out-of-date uniform. Aimi-chan buried her face into Paul¡¯s chest, sobbing slightly as he rubbed her back.

    ¡°There there Aimi-chan, you¡¯re safe now, it¡¯s ok...¡±

    ¡°S..sorry.. I made a fuss...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok...¡±

    Paul glanced over at the other girl, who had stood up straight again and was staring in sheer disbelief at them. Looking over his shoulder he spotted the rest of his friends, even the dishevelled Katsu and Tatsuo, trying to stare around the door into the room. Oddly enough, they didn¡¯t seem to be looking at himself or Aimi, but at the other girl... who, now that he looked again, did seem rather familiar, as if he¡¯d seen her somewhere else.

    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry for the um..mistake, Miss..¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Suzue Nakamoto¡­ that¡­ that¡¯s a ghost!¡±

    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s not much point denying it. Yes she is. This is Aimi-chan. Aimi-chan, do you want to say hi to... wait, Suzue? I know that name?! Oh, right! Suz-metal, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ um. Aimi-chan? From Yokai Metal?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re opening for you...ah¡­ would you like to come and meet the rest of the band?¡±

    Suzue looked doubtful, but Aimi-chan pulled free of Paul¡¯s arms, and took a step towards her, and bowed, deeply.

    ¡°I apologise for frightening you Suzue-sensei. I did not realise at first where I was or who you were. Emerging from my cursed mirror is like waking from a deep sleep, it is disorientating when one is not prepared for it.¡±

    Suzue swallowed, and nodded.

    ¡°I.. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have opened the box¡­ just, fans send us presents all the time.¡±

    There was a groan from behind them, as the security guard began to stir. Paul shot a look at the crowd in the doorway.

    ¡°Hoi, you lot, back to your rooms or at least put your disguises on!¡±

    There was a general stampede as everyone scrambled back to their rooms, leaving those in the room alone. Paul shot a look at Suzue.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to be a bother, but could I ask for your cooperation please? We don¡¯t want everyone knowing...¡±

    ¡°Say no more! I would be honoured. I¡¯ll tell everyone it was a misunderstanding, a stage effect delivered to my room by mistake.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ thank you. Please, drop by when you¡¯ve a minute. I think the girls would be thrilled to meet you and Moe-metal too if she¡¯s around.¡±

    Suzue giggled, hiding her mouth with her hand her eyes shining.

    ¡°Moeka wouldn¡¯t believe it even if I told her, so... could you please surprise her too!¡±

    Aimi-chan¡¯s mouth stretched wide as she grinned. Paul put his hand on her head.

    ¡°Hoi Aimi-chan, no. Nice surprises only, remember. Save it for the concert.¡±

    ¡°Awww¡­. Must I?¡±

    ¡°Be good and I¡¯ll send someone out to McDonald¡¯s to get something for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be good Paul-san!¡±

    ¡°Ok, scamper now¡­ the rooms across the hallway are ours.¡±

    Aimi-chan scampered, or at least drifted right through the walls, making Suzue go wide-eyed again. It only took Paul a few minutes of verbal gymnastics to convince the guard he hadn¡¯t seen what he thought he had, after which he wheeled the mirror still half in it¡¯s packaging into their rooms.

    Suzue peeked into the rooms while he was doing it, and spotted Tatsuo who was talking to Jiao. She went wide-eyed, again, and blushed red at the sight of the half naked Oni before ducking back to her own room.

    Paul chuckled to himself, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be too disappointed to find out she was a bit too late for that boat.

 Fandoms collide and loves end.

    Suzue knocked on the hotel room door an hour later. She had Moeka standing next to her with a strip of cloth tied over her eyes, and an amused but baffled look on the young woman¡¯s face. Paul had checked the wiki on Baby-metal and the two young girls specifically, it wasn¡¯t too much use as a guide but he could infer some things about them by reading between the lines. He knew that Moeka was the older of the pair, by about a year, despite the young woman appearing to be at the most fourteen years old.

    Moeka was also apparently the brains behind the way they¡¯d handled the departure of the former Yui-metal, the third founding girl who¡¯d left for health reasons and been replaced by one of seven other girls who cycled in a rotation. The way the band was arranged, Suzue carried the bulk of singing, with the most ¡®metal¡¯ voice. Moeka and one of the ¡®seven sisters¡¯, as the rotating substitutes were called, provided backing and dance, or ¡®screaming and jumping¡¯ as they put it. Although of late they¡¯d been performing as a duo act, backed by their ¡®Hidden Kami¡¯ instrumental group.

    Paul got the feeling that it was arranged that way so that the bulk of the high-energy bopping was done by the ones they could rotate out to rest. He also got the distinct impression that Suzue was the one that dragged Moeka into most of their well-publicised-after-the-fact hi-jinks, such as their infamous impromptu pop-up concerts in odd places, such as the subway.

    Shoko grinned as Suzue lead the puzzled Moeka into the room where the band had gathered. Inari was keeping an eye on the ¡®bomb¡¯ generator which was quietly chugging away on the balcony of her room, charging up her sakura branch battery. Shoko shh¡¯ed the giggling duo of Jiao and Aimi-chan, while Yuri and Yuko lounged on the bed and a chair respectively. Katsu stood behind Tatsuo¡¯s chair, one hand somewhat possessively on Tatsuo¡¯s shoulder, and an impassive look on her face.

    Not one of them was wearing their disguise spell bracelets.

    Paul wasn¡¯t sure of the advisably of springing them all at once on the young woman, but Suzue had asked¡­ and since it was already late in the evening, getting it over with quickly was maybe a good idea.

    Once Moeka was in position in the middle of the room, with the three main members of Yokai Metal in a loose semi-circle in front of the blindfolded girl, Suzue whipped the scarf away, as the three plus Suzue yelled; ¡°Surprise!¡±

    Moeka blinked, looking around, and then grinned, bouncing on her toes in excitement.

    ¡°Yokai Metal!! Eeee! You didn¡¯t say they were opening for us Suzue! We¡¯re both fans!¡±

    Suzue giggled

    ¡°One of us more than the other.¡±

    Shoko blinked looking surprised, and Jiao began to giggle.

    ¡°Hoi! You¡¯re fans of us?!¡±

    Moeka nodded,

    ¡°Suzue found your stuff online! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s brilliant, a whole new direction for Kawaii metal! And the costumes are super cute! I love them! They look even better in real life though! You must spend ages getting them on! Asagi, that¡¯s our drummer and the tech-head of our group, couldn¡¯t work out how you animated your tail¡­. Suz, why are you laughing?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re REAL Moeka!¡±

    Moeka blinked, looking nonplussed. Aimi-chan grinned, and floated up a foot or so, reverting to her more ghastly ghost look. Shoko stepped forward and taking the stunned looking Moeka¡¯s hand placed it on her head, so Moeka could feel her ears.

    Moeka stood blinking.. and then exclaimed.

    ¡°They..they¡¯re real.. Yokai. Real Yokai! Eeee!!!!¡±

    Paul winced, as did just about everyone else except Suzue, as Moeka¡¯s excited squeal climbed into decibel levels normally produced by jet engines at a pitch that would have bats falling out of the sky, their sonar jammed.

    Moeka clapped a hand over her mouth, her eyes shining above it, and bounced excitedly up and down in place. Dropping her hand she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ihavesomanyquestions!¡±

    Shoko nodded, smiling,

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Paul watched long enough to determine that the five young girls weren¡¯t going to run out of steam any time soon as they talked excitedly. Tatsuo and Katsu slipped out quietly, their presence superfluous, while Yuri and Yuko exchanged a look, and the shyer, quieter Yuko beat her retreat leaving her sister to supervise the excited, babbling gaggle of girls.

    Paul let himself out, with an apologetic backward glance at Yuri, who smiled resignedly. Once outside, he spotted a familiar silver-haired figure in the hall.

    ¡°Hey Rin!¡±

    Rin turned around and grinned at the sight of Paul.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san. I was just coming to look for you. How was the trip?¡±

    ¡°Long! How are you finding Tokyo?¡±

    ¡°Tiresome and smelly...and exciting and wonderful..and All Too Much!¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°Yeah, that sounds about right. It took me a couple of days just to get over feeling overwhelmed by it when I was here, and I¡¯m from London! Good grief, I just realised, that was only a couple of months ago! Feels like a life time. Mind you, if you think it¡¯s a bit smelly now, you should try it in summer. It¡¯s not as bad as London, but still...¡±

    Rin shuddered and shook their head.

    ¡°Thanks, I pass¡­ I begin to see the advantages of country living. Even Osaka¡¯s not this bad. A few weeks clean living, and I think my nose has gotten more sensitive.¡±

    ¡°More like living in Osaka numbed it.¡±

    ¡°Could be¡­ so, you settled in here ok?¡±

    ¡°Mostly. Inari¡¯s napping, I got the generator set up on the balcony. There was a hiccup though with Aimi-chan¡¯s mirror being delivered to the wrong room, but we caught a break. Turns out, Suzue isn¡¯t easy to scare¡­ and those two are just as big fans of Yokai Metal, as our three are of them! They¡¯re back there, talking up a storm and generally just being excited happy young girls and to heck with the fact half of them aren¡¯t even human.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ well that could have gone worse.¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh¡­you know, now that I think about it, I have my suspicions about that.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°UmHm.. Rin, could you ask around a bit if you¡¯ve got a minute. The reception desk had no idea who delivered the case containing the mirror up here.. but they didn¡¯t think it was one of their staff.¡±

    Rin nodded slowly.

    ¡°You think someone was trying to sabotage us?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but if they were they had to know exactly what they were doing and what the mirror was. Although, they did screw it up because I¡¯m pretty sure that fan-girl squealing wasn¡¯t what they were aiming for.¡±

    Rin laughed, nodding and then lowered their voice to reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I bought us some extra protection now. I wondered if I was perhaps being excessively paranoid, but not any more.¡±

    ¡°Protection?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Certain of the local¡­ clubs.. know about yokai. Not everything, but enough. A few even have Other members. So, I had a word with some people I know, who moved up here from Osaka when they were recruited out of the local colour gangs. There was an exchange of information, I gave them the design for the small mana convertors like you suggested, as a sign of good faith and to distribute to the needy among the Other community. You were right by the way, they do smuggle Others into Japan.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought so. Someone had to have done so with the Oni. Soon as I looked at the earthquake density maps, it was obvious Japan had to be a mana hotspot. So if it¡¯s fading as bad as it is here, it¡¯s got to be worse elsewhere in the world, and although they might not know why, certain people would know Japan was a haven for those Others who couldn¡¯t survive without it. Ergo, they¡¯d come here by any means possible.¡±

    Rin nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s whole clans of Others out there. A lot are further North along the coast at Fukushima, taking their chances with the radiation. Most are in the mountains, like us, or up in Hokkaido. Anywhere where the humans aren¡¯t really. It makes them useful for the ¡®business gentlemen¡¯ for running things like illegal operations that need factories, labs or chop shops, that sort of thing. Anything that pays under the counter. But they can and do get sick from the lack of Mana like you thought. So, the gangs like the idea of something that will stop that, so they don¡¯t have to keep recruiting and running the risk of picking up an undercover cop.¡±

    Paul smiled a sort of twisted smile.

    ¡°Yup, some things are the same wherever you go¡­ much as I hate it, using their organisations is the fastest way to get the small mana convertors into circulation. It buys us some muscle as well I take it?¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Yes. We got twelve of their best, the sort they usually use for protecting corporate types, staked out in and around the hotel. If they¡¯re doing their job, you¡¯ll never know they¡¯re there, and nothing will disturb you or Inari. At least, not in the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Someone slipped though, Rin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... it¡¯s possible they were in place before we got here though. I¡¯ll let our detail know what happened. They¡¯ll follow up, do you want to know about it if they find something?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I need to factor in who else has pieces on the board, so to speak. Then I can make my plans accordingly.¡±

    Rin gave Paul an odd look, then shook their head.

    ¡°You know¡­ if you¡¯re not trying to sound like some sort of evil mastermind, you¡¯re going about it the wrong way.¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Sorry.. just channelling one of my recurring characters. Doyle had his Moriarty, I have Sir Henry Gosling¡­ who is definitely a Mastermind, and ruthlessly amoral, but not evil, as such. Just happens to have some clear ideas what¡¯s best for his England, and himself of course. A spider at the centre of the civil service.¡±

    Rin shrugged.

    ¡°That would mean more if I had read your stuff¡­ but mystery novels never appealed.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s me put in my place. Thanks. Ok, anyway. You¡¯ve done a bang up job Rin, keep it up.¡±

    ¡°Bang up job?.. That¡¯s good, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s very good, Rin. Well done.¡±

    Rin grinned, some of his boyish nature showing through the businesslike face he¡¯d been wearing.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san¡­ they got an amusement park here you know.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m hoping the girls won¡¯t notice it until after we¡¯ve run through the rehearsals tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go to the dome through the underground walkway then. Guess I¡¯d better go have a talk with Baby-metal¡¯s management team, see how they feel about their girls having a slumber party with ours.¡±

    Rin turned to go, their long legs carrying Rin several strides way before Paul replied.

    ¡°Oh, hey Rin! Point out to them, that if all the girls are all in one place having fun, they¡¯re not getting bored and going out without telling anyone.¡±

    Rin grinned, and turning around to walk backwards for a couple of paces, gave Paul a thumbs up as they headed off.

    The following morning found them all inside the Tokyo dome stadium. The roadie crew were hard at work, assembling the stage; most of the actual stage and lighting was finished, but they were installing what appeared to be a Torii gate at one of the tunnel exits to backstage, a good hundred yards across open ground which would be filled with concert goers on the night. There were sections of runway nearby, and what looked like an arched bridge under construction.

    Rin frowned at that, striding over to the long haired crew boss.

    ¡°Hoi, that wasn¡¯t in the sketches I saw of the set up, was it?¡±

    The crew boss looked over his shoulder at Rin, and shrugged, turning back to keep an eye on the work crew.

    ¡°Take it up with girls. If they¡¯re awake yet that is. All I know is I got an email last night with a sketch and got told to build it today.¡±

    Rin sighed.

    ¡°Right, dammit¡­ thanks.¡±

    Back stage, Rin headed for the changing rooms and hospitality suite. Both bands were in the common lounge; Shoko was braiding a very sleepy looking Suzue¡¯s hair while Moeka and Jiao had teamed up to take on Yuko and Yuri at Mario cart. The keyboard player from Baby-Metal, Asagi, was running Katsu and Tatsuo through the music they would be playing, all three huddled around a synthesiser with headphones on.

    ¡°Hey, anyone know anything about a twenty foot tall Spirit gate the stage crew are installing?¡±

    Suzue raised a hand.

    ¡°Yes, me! We all thought Yokai Metal deserved a better entrance. So, they¡¯ve got their own way in now.¡±

    ¡°How are they supposed to get from the gate to the stage though?¡±

    ¡°On the walkway that will be built. Like one of those wooden walkways through marshland and with a half-moon bridge over to the stage. We can set up fog machines to make it look like water with the crowd being drowned souls and Shoko says she can light the walkway using foxfire. It¡¯ll look creepy-cool.¡±

    ¡°Your crew boss ok with this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Daichi¡¯s cool with it. He grumbles but knows we wouldn¡¯t ask anything completely impossible. We told him Yokai Metal do their own effects too¡­ but they¡¯re top-secret with a ninja crew. He¡¯s going to hang around to see what you come up with.¡±

    Rin shook their head.

    ¡°Ok.. well, if you know what you¡¯re doing I guess it¡¯s ok. Do I need to hire some guys to pretend to be our effects team?¡±

    Suzue giggled.

    ¡°Not unless you know some actual ninjas Rin-san... ah.. you don¡¯t do you?¡±

    Rin grinned.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you even if I did.¡±

    By mid-morning the stage crew had done their work, and there was a walkway and bridge from the Torii gate to the stage, which apart from the underpinning of modern scaffolding, looked as though it was about 1000 years old at least. Rin had to admit, they knew their stuff.

    Yokai Metal, while they were backstage, used the same disguise spells they¡¯d used at the Halloween festival, so if anyone got an ¡®up close¡¯ look, they¡¯d see costumes, make-up and prosthesis. Rin had gotten hold of the running order for Baby-metal, and found that the second to last number was entitled ¡®Metal Fox¡¯ composed by their eponymous ¡®Kitsune of Metal God¡¯, which was to say, Rin¡¯s friend and their manager.

    Rin figured that was probably the ideal time for Inari to show herself and emailed Paul the estimated end time of the song¡­

    Inari and Paul were taking the guided tour of the Imperial Palace grounds when he got Rin¡¯s email. Paul glanced at his phone, and grinned.

    ¡°Looks like the girls decided to make some changes.¡±

    He showed the attached image of the Torii gate and walkway to the stage to Inari, who smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea¡­ do they know who I am yet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Shoko was saying it might be a bit much. They know you¡¯re her mother, and I got the impression they think you¡¯re named after the goddess.¡±

    Inari giggled briefly.

    ¡°Well, in a sense I suppose that¡¯s true¡­.this incarnation is named after my prior one.¡±

    ¡°Yeahh¡­ I¡¯m not thinking about that whole business. Ascension, incarnation, reincarnation, regeneration... it¡¯s all a bit much to keep track of. You¡¯re just you, and that¡¯s that¡­regardless of what body or name you¡¯re using right now.¡±

    Inari hugged Paul¡¯s arm, pressing her cheek against his shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very kitsune way of looking at it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m learning. Speaking of which, shall we press on? I know this bit¡¯s boring for you, but I do need to check out the Shrine grounds.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Let¡¯s catch up with Kiko.¡±

    Inari couldn¡¯t help thinking it was boring, with all the changes that had happened and all the differences between her memory and reality¡­ and this place looked more or less exactly the same as it had the last time she¡¯d seen it. Which, in a way, was remarkable¡­ but boring.

    As usual when she was bored, she began to think of ways to amuse herself. Kiko immediately sprang to mind. Inari wondered what her lover¡¯s reaction to being dragged off to a secluded corner would be. Probably scandalised, outraged, and secretly delighted. Kiko loved the fact that Inari dared to do things she never would.

    Inwardly Inari giggled, thinking of dares made her think of Paul. Idly she wondered if she could arrange it so Paul caught her and Kiko together. Maybe the sight of them together, naked, would finally overset his resolve. Inari had a sudden fantasy of being taken by Paul, roughly and urgently from behind, while she was making love to Kiko at the same time.

    She swallowed hard, her knees trembling.

    ¡°Inari, are you ok?¡±

    Inari shook her head slightly.

    ¡°It.. it¡¯s nothing Paul-san. I think I need some air...¡±

    ¡°Memories?¡±

    ¡°Umhm¡­ could you go look for Kiko, I¡¯m going to sit down for a bit in the garden.¡±

    ¡°As you wish Inari-san.¡±

    Inari watched Paul go, feeling a certain hunger beating an insistent drum in her lower regions. Glancing around, she spotted a quiet corner with a bench. A few moments work weaving a net of privacy, and she could set about relieving herself...

    Paul found Kiko praying at one of the shrines. He waited until she had finished, turned, and noticed him before speaking.

    ¡°Praying for success?¡±

    ¡°Just paying my respects. Where¡¯s Inari?¡±

    ¡°Taking a breather, apparently being here has stirred up old memories.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it was wise to leave her alone?¡±

    ¡°Pretty sure they weren¡¯t bad memories. I think she might need some ¡®alone time¡¯¡­ unless you want to go keep her company?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Kiko blushed, looking down at the ground. Then sighed¡­ and made no move to go. Paul frowned.

    ¡°Hey, Kiko, is everything ok between you and her?¡±

    ¡°Yes...no¡­ I don¡¯t know. I thought it was, but...¡±

    Paul looked at the young woman in concern, then glanced around.

    ¡°Okay.. let¡¯s find a private spot and talk. Something is obviously bugging you..¡±

    Kiko nodded, and allowed herself to be led off to a corner of the gardens. She sighed, and having swept it clean of bright yellow leaves, sat down on a bench at the base of a ginko tree, while Paul leaned against the tree trunk next to her. After a moment Kiko spoke.

    ¡°I thought I could be happy, you know¡­ that being second was enough.¡±

    Paul frowned down at her.

    ¡°Second?¡±

    ¡°Mm.. Inari loves you Paul, or at least greatly desires you. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just her second choice.¡±

    Paul sighed, thinking, Ok, so we are going to have that conversation after all.

    ¡°I get it¡­ I mean, I really do. I know she wants me. Although I¡¯m not at all sure why. The fact that I¡¯m the first guy that has flat turned her down only makes it worse apparently. She¡¯s obsessing just a bit, over me. And I.. just.. can¡¯t.¡±

    Kiko sighed, and nodded.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯d give anything, everything that was in my power, if she¡¯d just love me. But she doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m just¡­ conveniently available.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself Kiko¡­ she is genuinely fond of you and I am dead certain that even if she and I were bonking like bunny rabbits, she¡¯d still find the time and energy for you. But Inari is not the slightest bit monogamous, and she herself has admitted that for all the lovers she¡¯s had, she¡¯s never actually been in love.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t help...¡±

    ¡°Means the fault, if there is one, is not with you. Inari is constitutionally unable to be faithful¡­ and probably as much as she¡¯s fascinated by what she can¡¯t have, if she and I did, she¡¯d grow tired of me and find someone new inside of a year. I¡¯m just an itch she can¡¯t scratch, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You make her sound terrible Paul-san!¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°I know¡­ and she isn¡¯t really. But you must admit, I¡¯m not wrong either.¡±

    Kiko sighed and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ and I wish you weren¡¯t. I love her so much. I¡¯m not... I mean, I wasn¡¯t that way inclined, or so I thought. I never even looked at another woman, not like that, until she came into my life. But I just couldn¡¯t help myself. I fell for her head over heels...and now, even though I know she¡¯s going to break my heart, I still can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Paul nodded slowly.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re leaving really.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It will still break my heart¡­ but at least it will be a clean break and of my own free will. I.. I can¡¯t just keep following her around like I was her pet. I mean, I try to say no to her, but¡­ how can you withstand her Paul-san? How do you keep saying no to her?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°I guess I was already inoculated against that particular fever once. That, and I¡¯m a bit older than you, not as many hormones nowadays.¡±

    Kiko sighed.

    ¡°I wish I was like you¡­ she can make me do anything at all, just with a look.¡±

    Paul glanced sharply at Kiko.

    ¡°Hey¡­ are you ok? I mean, she hasn¡¯t made you to do anything you really didn¡¯t want to do? Inari stems from a time when consent wasn¡¯t always that important...¡±

    Kiko shook her head.

    ¡°Oh no, no! She¡¯s asked me to do certain things I didn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t, normally do... but, as soon as she saw my reluctance, she stopped. Which is good because I¡¯m sure I would¡¯ve tried¡­ Umm. I know that sounds bad but... Anyway, she has challenged what I thought my limits were, we¡¯ve done things I was too scared to try¡­ even though secretly I wanted to. But nothing I really wouldn¡¯t do.¡±

    Paul studied Kiko for a moment, then nodded slowly.

    ¡°Wild ride for a first time...¡±

    Kiko shook her head.

    ¡°Not quite first¡­ first relationship yes. A drunken one-night stand doesn¡¯t count after all, nor does experimentation in school.. I mean.. he wasn¡¯t even that good.¡±

    Paul snorted.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ contrary to what the films say, first times are rarely all that impressive. Actually, come to think of it, you¡¯ll probably do better next time yourself. I mean, the sex by the sound of it is mind-blowing, but there¡¯s more to relationships than sex. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone to love you, as much as you love them¡­ and then probably blow their mind with what you¡¯ve learnt.¡±

    Kiko sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a romantic Paul-san.¡±

    ¡°How could I not be? All things considered.¡±

    Kiko nodded.

    ¡°True. I think that¡¯s Inari¡¯s problem. At her core she¡¯s a pragmatist. She¡¯s seen too much, lost too many people she loved, to be romantic. Her heart has become hardened, if she ever was capable of it.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Respectfully, I think you¡¯re wrong¡­ although it might just be my own bias talking, but I think although she¡¯s too scared to risk more than just being fond of people, she still yearns for love, still has a little romance left in her. I just don¡¯t know what to do about it. I mean, whatever we do, it¡¯s still going to end in tears for her.¡±

    Kiko nodded.

    ¡°True¡­ you might be right. After all, any relationship for her, is one that¡¯s doomed from the start. Everyone she loves will die in the end. No wonder she limits herself to just¡­ mutual carnal satisfaction. That¡¯s how she survives. But, she still keeps trying...¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°I suppose we shouldn¡¯t expect her to be any different. Inari is, and always will be, Inari¡­ and all we can do is accept her for what she is. If you want my advice, for what it¡¯s worth, then enjoy it while you can, and look upon it as something beautiful that was never going to last, like cherry blossoms.¡±

    Kiko nodded, sighing.

    ¡°That sounds like good advice. But¡­ I can¡¯t accept that. No matter how much my head agrees, my heart wishes for something else.¡±

    Paul smiled mirthlessly.

    ¡°I understand that all too well. Good luck Kiko, you¡¯ll need it. Because it¡¯ll take a miracle I think.¡±

    ¡°Just as well I¡¯m in love with a Goddess then.¡±

    Paul laughed, genuinely, but not without a tinge of sadness for her.

 Yoaki metal !

    The rest of the day, and the day after, passed in a whirl of stage rehearsals and preparations, without even time to think much less do anything outside of getting ready, until it was time.

    As Shoko said to Paul, it would be at this point there¡¯d be a montage in the film.

    Then, there was no more time. Yokai Metal were all standing inside the tunnel entrance to the stadium, behind the torii gate and a heavy black curtain, waiting for the house lights to go down and the audience to stop filtering in. Paul and Inari were waiting with the band. Paul didn¡¯t have to be any kind of Other to be able to sense the nervousness.

    He watched as they fidgeted, doing unnecessary last minute checks of their costumes. Aimi-chan was wearing a white burial robe and traditional twisted cloth headband that stuck up in a triangle at the front, her long black hair waving behind her as if she was underwater. Shoko was dressed in an abbreviated, somewhat ¡®glammed¡¯ version of a miko costume, with a shortened mid-thigh length skirt over white stockings to allow more freedom of movement, and knee-high ¡®Doc Martin¡¯ boots.

    Jiao had a variation of her favourite pink sukura pattern yukata on, although this one was silk not cheap cotton, and had painted her face with red streaks under and around her eyes, elongating them. Yuko and Yuri were dressed in what could only be described as ¡®barbarian finery¡¯ mostly consisting of raw leather, fur and body paint. Rin had managed to find Yuri a bass guitar shaped like a Kanab¨­ or war club and Yuko had one of the largest Taiko drums Paul had seen¡­ and was stripped to the waist with only a plain white cotton winding to cover her breasts.

    In contrast Tatsuo had opted for a set of samurai robes, open almost to his navel, along with a full set of swords at his hip. Katsu almost couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him... although it was a bit hard to tell because her face was covered by a flat, blank white oval mask. The rest of her costume was a simple school-girl uniform, of a somewhat archaic design in black with bright red trim, the pleated skirt of which came down to her ankles. She had a katana, a real one, on a strap over her back.

    Ash, or at least her body, was there in an all black catsuit. She had a walkie talkie clipped to her body and could listen in, her head being already ensconced in a safe space just above the torii gate, with a little tongue switch controlled camera platform to sit on, allowing her to tilt and pan side-to-side as she wished. Paul had suggested a drone, so she could fly her head around the inside of the stadium, but there hadn¡¯t been time enough for her to learn to fly it. Rin had come up with the compromise, promising to look after her while Yokai Metal played.

    Paul glanced at Inari, who was also looking concerned. Rin was alternating between peering through a gap in the curtain, and checking their wrist watch.

    ¡°Hey Rin, how long?¡±

    ¡°Three minutes.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ Everyone! I¡¯d just like to say how proud we, Inari and I, are of you. You¡¯ve pulled together as a group and gone from running on raw talent alone, to sounding like true professionals. I for one, am very impressed with the lot of you.¡±

    Inari nodded agreement, adding.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m not familiar with this music.. but even I can tell how good you are.¡±

    Paul nodded and continued.

    ¡°Ok¡­ I know this is important, and I don¡¯t doubt everyone is feeling nervous. But don¡¯t forget, this is supposed to be fun, if you¡¯re having a good time, so is everyone listening. They won¡¯t expect you to be as polished as Baby-Metal, but they¡¯ve been doing this for years so that¡¯s fair¡­ but I expect you to give it your all and prove to them that you¡¯re as good at least.¡±

    Paul paused, looking around the small band of Yokai and smiled.

    ¡°Six months ago, I was alone in this world, a stranger to everyone. Then I met you all¡­ and I have to say, I feel like we¡¯re family. Yes, even you Tatsuo and our latest addition Katsu. You all make me happy every single day¡­ and no matter what happens from now on, I am as proud as can be of all of you!¡±

    Rin signalled Paul behind everyone, as the house lights went down. Paul nodded and held out his arm, palm open. The band one by one added their hands, Inari placing hers last on top.

    ¡°Remember everyone, we are Yokai, we are family!¡±

    They all spoke repeating what Paul said.

    ¡°We are Yokai, we are family!¡±

    ¡°Ok Yokai, now go out there and blow their minds!¡±

    Shoko placed her first two fingers in front of her pursed lips, conjuring a tiny speck of blue foxfire, and she blew, making the wisp of foxfire float out through the curtains.

    Outside, in the expectant still darkness of the packed stadium, a tiny flicker of blue flame danced from the torii gate, skipping from empty lantern to empty lantern atop the walkway¡¯s posts, filling each with a source-less flickering blue ball of cold flame. When it reached the stage the conventional LED lighting took over, ringing the circular platform with cold flameless blue light.

    Inari reached past Shoko, touching her finger-tips to the heavy black fabric of the curtain, which as she chanted, began to shimmer softly in blues and greens, like the Northern Lights sometimes seen in the winter skies above Hokkaido. Shoko flashed a bright smile at Inari at the last minute touch, and then she and Jiao pulled their hooded, white robes over themselves, holding flickering balls of blue foxfire in their cupped hands.

    The two youngest girls stepped forward, side-by-side through the gate, walking down the runway at a slow steady pace, accompanied by the slow, deep tolling of a bell. Behind them came Yuko, carrying her drum like a barrel on her shoulder, her heavy club-like sticks in her hand. Behind her came Ash, and Yuri, then Tatsuo and Katsu, holding hands.

    They¡¯d rehearsed this several times, it took 93 seconds to make the walk at a pace that looked funereal. At the mid point of the runway, while all eyes were on the eerie procession, Aimi-chan materialised centre stage, floating a couple of feet above the ground, casting a sickly pale yellowish green corpse light over the area just below her. She waited a beat for people to notice her.. and then spoke..

    ¡°Throughout history we have existed. Feared, despised and hated by all. We are your childhood nightmares! We are the evil demons your grandparents told you stories about! We are the monsters that live in dark shadows and abandoned places. We are the things you see out of the corner of your eye on dark lonely streets¡­ and as we step forward into the light, we have something to say to you..¡±

    As Aimi-chan had spoken the intro, Jiao and Shoko had taken up position on the small platform centre stage. As soon as Aimi-chan finished, they threw off the all-enveloping white sheet-like robes, and as one yelled.

    ¡°HIIII!! WE ARE YOKAI-METAL!¡±

    The crowd roared, the lighting rig flooded the stage with red and yellow light...and the girls launched into their signature song, ¡®We Are Yokai!¡¯

    With a larger stage, and thus more room to move, Shoko put it to full effect, moving at a sight-defying speed. She seemed to vanish and appear as she bopped around the stage, singing her parts into a wireless mic as she popped up around stage, even singing while standing on top of the torii gate at one point.

    The girls ran though ¡®We Are Yokai!¡¯, ¡®Hey, hey We¡¯re Monsters¡¯ and ¡®Mother Fox¡¯ and the audience still were shouting for more when they bounced off the stage¡­ A runner for Baby-Metal came up as the girls came back though the torii gate. The young man seemed not to notice anything unusual about them, he was so preoccupied.

    ¡°Hey, Yokai Metal, great work.. can you do one more number as an encore? Baby-Metal are running ten minutes later than planned and we want to keep the energy up!¡±

    There was an exchange of looks between them all¡­ Tatsuo spoke up finally.

    ¡°Hoi, we could improvise¡­ right?¡±

    Shoko nodded, slowly, looking at Jiao.

    ¡°What ones do we all know?¡±

    Katsu raised a hand, hesitantly.

    ¡°Um¡­ I know I¡¯m new.. but¡­ Senbonzakura, maybe? We all know that.¡±

    Yuri grinned broadly.

    ¡°Hoi, Ash what about the metal version of that? The one we played with on the way here. I think I¡¯ve got the chord changes down now. Girls, think you three can sing that if Shoko comes up with some lyrics?¡±

    As one Aimi-chan, Jiao and Shoko both chorused

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The runner bowed, and then spoke.

    ¡°Brilliant. Thank you¡­ Ok, control. Yokai is go for encore!¡±

    The runner¡­ ran off. Leaving the band to exchange looks¡­ and then Shoko grinned.

    ¡°Hey Paul-san, wanna join us?¡±

    ¡°Oh hell no! No, the stage is all yours tonight. Enjoy it! Go be Monsters of Metal!¡±

    Jiao and Shoko giggled, while the others just smiled. Rin nodded at Aimi-chan,

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Ok, you¡¯re first, go tell everyone we¡¯re coming...¡±

    ¡°Me!?¡±

    Aimi-chan¡¯s voice squeaked in surprise and trepidation. Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Just go be yourself Aimi, scare them, or try to.¡±

    Aimi-chan flashed a very toothsome grin, and vanished.

    While Aimi-chan went to whip up the crowd, Shoko and Jiao sat on their heels in the middle of the passage, Shoko doing most of the writing, while Jiao and Paul leaned over Shoko¡¯s shoulders helping. Inari sneaked away six sheets of paper, folding them into accordion folds which, with a breath of magic and a twisted strand of her own hair, became six fans, two each for the three singers.

    Jiao tried hers out right away, and found they left a trail of glowing sukura blossoms behind them in the air, which faded away as they oh-so slowly fell to the floor. Shoko nodded absently as Inari tapped her on the shoulder and put her pair in her lap.

    Aimi-chan popped back into existence, not even bothering to make it look fancy.

    ¡°Hoi, Paul-san, these people are crazy! I try to scare them, they cheer me and applaud.¡±

    Paul looked up, and grinned at her.

    ¡°Metal-heads...they¡¯re a breed apart. They like stuff that¡¯s scary or creepy.¡±

    Shoko held up the paper she was scribbling on¡­ and sighed.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s as good as I can do. Mother Inari?¡±

    Inari took the paper, and several blank sheets¡­ and breathed over the short stack, then passed identical copies of the lyrics to everyone. Paul raised an eyebrow at that, then sighed.

    ¡°Where were you when I was fighting with that accursed copier?¡±

    Inari giggled¡­

    ¡°I used to be known as the Celestial Secretary. My foxes would run messages to all the other gods, while I transcribed and kept records of everything...¡±

    Paul looked thoughtful at that and opened his mouth to say something but Rin jumped in.

    ¡°All right, no more time left¡­ if you haven¡¯t memorised the words, hold them in your hand and hide them with the fans. Everyone.. Go!Go!Go!¡±

    Yokai Metal took to the stage again, to the sound of thunderous applause, screaming and cheering. Shoko waved, and shouted.

    ¡°You want more?¡±

    If anything the noise level doubled.

    Aimi-chan roared out¡­

    ¡°WE CAN¡¯T HEAR YOU! DO YOU WANT MORE!!¡±

    The response was very nearly literally deafening¡­ Jiao spoke, her small voice, even though it was amplified by the sound system, was almost drowned out.

    ¡°Hoi, Shoko-san. I think they want more...¡±

    ¡°MmHm. Well everyone.. guess what I was doing? Just now, up there, in the tunnel, on the floor¡­ I wrote you all a new song, just for you. So you get MORE!¡±

    Tatsuo and Jiao started to play¡­ a sweet, slow traditional melody. The crowd went silent, expectant, waiting to see what would happen.

    Tatsuo lifted his head, and nodded at Yuri and Ash, who jumped in, speeding up the beat¡­ as the rest of the band piled in transforming the sweet melody into something raucous, notes rushing forth like a spring torrent, Katsu and Tatsuo¡¯s fingers flying across their instruments.

    Then Shoko sang, with Aimi-chan and Jiao harmonising¡­

    ¡°With a bold and sudden calling

    Yokai Revolution''s starting.

    Let our hearts be open to it,

    Peaceful nation¡±

    The audience recognised the song and a cheer went up..and immediately quietened as they realised it wasn¡¯t the same..

    ¡°Humans and Yoaki all gathering,

    under the flag of our sun rising.

    Piercing cold hearts like an

    ICBM

    On the train tracks, running along

    the line.

    Let us move forward,

    don''t look behind.

    Boys and girls becoming like samurai.

    Just like those from our previous life.¡±

    The three girls danced, their fans trailing glowing translucent cherry blooms behind them like light trails.. mixing traditional and modern movements. It was a testimony to their reflexes that Shoko and Aimi-chan could follow Jiao¡¯s lead so smoothly it looked like they had rehearsed it until they synchronised.

    ¡°Thousands of cherry blossoms,

    Dwindling in the light

    Though you can''t hear my voice,

    keep what I say in mind.

    This bouquet that surrounds us

    is iron poison, see.

    Looking down at us from that great big

    guillotine.

    Darkness threatens to engulf

    the universe we know.

    The lament that you sing

    can''t reach my ears anymore.

    We are still far away

    from reaching clear, blue skies.

    Go ahead, keep fighting

    for peace with all your might!

    Veterans who''ve trained through

    struggles,

    are now officers in battle.

    Here, and there, we see the foxes

    in procession.

    This one, that one, doesn''t matter

    Every single person gathers.

    March on to our lonely deaths, or

    gather in harmony.

    Passing through the gates on the

    mountain peaks.

    Escaping this world, with all the

    hidden Yokai.

    Surely, this will end in a somewhere,

    among the crowds giving their approval.

    Thousands of cherry blossoms,

    Dwindling in the light.

    Though you can''t hear my voice,

    keep what I say in mind.

    This bouquet that surrounds us

    is iron poison, see.

    Looking down at us from that big

    guillotine.

    Darkness threatens to engulf

    the universe we know.

    The lament that you sing

    can''t reach my ears anymore.

    We are still far away

    from reaching clear, blue skies.

    Go ahead, keep fighting

    for peace with all your might!

    On the train tracks, running along

    the line.

    Let us move forward,

    don''t look behind.

    Boys and girls becoming like samurai.

    Just like those from our previous life.

    Thousands of cherry blossoms,

    Dwindling in the light.

    Though you can''t hear my voice,

    keep what I say in mind.

    This bouquet that surrounds us

    is iron poison, see.

    Looking down at us from that big

    guillotine.

    Darkness threatens to engulf

    the universe we know.

    The lament that you sing

    can''t reach my ears anymore.

    We are still far away

    from reaching clear, blue skies.

    Go ahead, keep fighting

    for peace with all your might!¡±

    There was a moment¡¯s silence, just a beat, after the final bars¡­ and then the crowd exploded.. yelling, cheering¡­ From somewhere a chant started, two beats, one word ¡®YO-KAI! YO-KAI!¡¯

    The girls bowed, turning, even the normally stoic, faintly disapproving Tatsuo looked stunned and over-whelmed. Only Katsu stood still¡­ her reaction unreadable behind her mask.

    After a few moments the band bounced off the stage, running, skipping and dancing all of the way to the torii gate¡­ almost all of them that is. Katsu walked stiff legged, Tatsuo¡¯s arm around her shoulders. Paul frowned in concern. At least until she was inside the curtain, when she ripped her mask off, revealing a face wet with tears which she pressed against Tatsuo¡¯s shoulder.

    Alarmed the young Oni asked.

    ¡°Hoi, Katsu, love..what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re family. I didn¡¯t believe it, but¡­ we are.¡±

    At a loss, Tatsuo looked beseechingly at Paul and Inari. Paul just shook his head.

    ¡°Take her back to your room Tatsuo, and comfort her. She¡¯s just¡­ overwhelmed I guess.¡±

    Tatsuo nodded and lead Katsu away. Yuri watched them leave in concern, and started to leave, but Paul held up a hand and shook his head.

    While the three young girls were still holding hands and babbling away to each other, Paul walked away a short distance and took out his phone, dialling a number to a burner phone. It picked up on the second ring.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Narrator. We¡¯re running late, just finished. How is your end?¡±

    Kiko¡¯s voice sounded relieved.

    ¡°I was beginning to wonder if something had gone wrong. We¡¯re good, twenty minutes to go time. Looks like you were right to leave some, what did you call it¡­ wiggle room.¡±

    Paul nodded unconsciously.

    ¡°Yeah, nothing ever runs to schedule. Ok, call when everything¡¯s ready for us, and keep your head down. Mother would kill me if anything happens to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes Pa¡­ Narrator.¡±

    ¡°Atta girl. Ok, see you in twenty.¡±

    Paul hung up and pocketed the phone, making a mental note to pull the battery and destroy it once they were done. He was perhaps being overly cautious, but he¡¯d long since learnt that it was better than the alternative. Catching up with Inari, who was still congratulating the band, he tapped her shoulder.

    ¡°Sorry to break-up the after party, but our spotter just confirmed that they¡¯re running to schedule, so we¡¯d better hustle. Aimi-chan, pop up to your room, get changed and into position. Rin, Shoko, Jiao¡­ slight change of plans. After that performance we¡¯re bound to have press. I¡¯ll need you three to run interference, cover for Aimi-chan so no-one knows she¡¯s not here, ok?¡±

    Rin nodded.

    ¡°You got it Paul-san, we¡¯ll tell them it takes time to get out of the projection rig¡­ and leave it up to them to figure out how we did it.¡±

    ¡°Good idea! Ok, Ash, once you¡¯ve got your head on straight, we¡¯ll head out to the garage and wait for Kiko¡¯s call there. I checked, we¡¯ve got signal there.¡±

    ¡°Aye¡­ you and Inari changing down there now?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Point. Inari, if we run, we¡¯ve got time to hit our rooms here and get changed. Ash, you go ahead.¡±

    Ash nodded, and left, leaving Paul with Inari, Yuri and Yuko. He waited until he was sure Ash and the others were out of ear shot and spoke quietly to the two Oni.

    ¡°Ok¡­ I don¡¯t need to tell you two that things could go horribly wrong tonight. So, I don¡¯t have the right to order you, but I am asking you as friend. If things go south, get the kids out of here. Never mind anything else, don¡¯t worry about me or Inari¡­ your job is to be the last line of defence and make sure we don¡¯t have to worry about anything but ourselves. Got it?¡±

    Yuri glanced at Yuko, and nodded.

    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ve always known it might come down to this. For our clan, and now for our family. But.. Paul-san, it¡¯ll only take one of us to..¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No.. because one of you will need to head up to the mountain, once you and the kids are safe, and warn everyone else to duck and cover. We have a responsibility to the wider community too.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I understand. But that just leaves you with Aimi-chan as back up...¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough?¡±

    Judging by the two sisters¡¯ laughter, they thought it was enough¡­ and felt a bit sorry for whoever might cross her path.

    Paul and Inari used adjoining changing rooms, with the door between them ajar so they could talk. They were nearly done, donning robes when Paul called though.

    ¡°Hey Inari¡­ last chance. We can call this off now if you wish.¡±

    ¡°What about Yokai Metal?¡±

    ¡°Music industry is full of one-hit wonders.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m scared but.. no. Unless you want to?¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°Yeah, it scares me too, but nope. Hey, Inari...I dare you!¡±

    Inari laughed.

    ¡°I double dare you!¡±

    Paul joined in her laughter.

    ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s it. We are definitely doing this now!¡±

 A Grand Entrance

    It was only a short drive in the rented car from the dome to their destination, which Paul had to admit, was probably just as well. Not only because it was hard on the nerves, but the Herald¡¯s robes were stifling.

    That said, he thought, Inari¡¯s had to be about ten times worse. He wasn¡¯t sure how many layers she was wearing, but it had to be quite a few¡­ and even if they were all thin silk, it would still be sweltering.

    Paul sighed¡­ really, it wasn¡¯t that bad. He knew what his mind was doing, distracting him from what was really worrying him by magnifying petty discomforts and concerns. It was the same as a being irritated by the stones under the bedroll, when he could get his brains blown out at any minute.

    Although, at least in most of the places he¡¯d been before, he¡¯d had some idea who the enemy was.

    Which was the crux of the problem here¡­ they were going to appeal to the Emperor for help, and Paul wasn¡¯t at all sure if the Emperor wasn¡¯t the one providing official sanction for the ¡®monster hunters¡¯. In which case, they would be seriously screwed.

    Of course, he had back-up plans, even his back-up plans had contingency plans¡­ almost all of which started with; ¡®Run!¡¯¡­

    Paul sighed, fully aware that his brain was spinning in circles like a hamster in a wheel.

    He glanced sidelong at Inari, who was sitting there, serene and calm, with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Hey, Inari...if you know any mantras for calming the nerves, care to share them?¡±

    Inari opened one eye and looked at him.

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m calm?¡±

    Paul looked at her in surprise, mouth open¡­ and Inari giggled. Paul shut his mouth with a click and glared at her.

    ¡°Oh, very funny.. you had me there for a moment. Seriously though...¡±

    Inari sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it will help you, but I¡¯ll share it. I contemplate the Divine spark within me, and my connection to the universe. Through that I get a sense of the order of things, that I am exactly where I need to be, and that events will unfold as they are meant to. Also¡­ I am beside you Paul, doing what is right. Why should I not be at peace?¡±

    Paul thought about that a moment. He was here, fighting for a just cause, beside the woman he¡­ Paul¡¯s thoughts stuttered at that moment. Because he realised that, yes, dammit, he did love her. It wasn¡¯t the same way he loved Kate, which had been like a raging forest fire in a tornado¡­ but still¡­

    Paul¡¯s lips twisted into a rueful grin.

    ¡°Actually Inari, yes that does help. In more ways than one.¡±

    Inari looked like she¡¯d like to ask him what he meant, but at that moment they arrived. Ash parked the car and they disembarked. They were in the small, unremarkable Constitutional Memorial park, which aside from being empty at this time of night and easily accessible, was also the closest public space to the Three Palaces Sanctuaries. It even had a clock tower that afforded a direct view across 300 metres of open garden, water filled moat and busy highway between the two points.

    Also important, from a somewhat more mystical perspective, was the fact that it was within a literal stones throw of the Geodetic point of origin of Japan, the geographical centre point of Japan, which apparently was the meeting point of several major ¡®dragon paths¡¯ aka chi energy tracks, or mana charged water ways. At least, it used to be. Paul hoped they were at least still conductive. Because when Inari ¡®charged up¡¯ drawing energy from the Sakura mana battery to exert her full Divine Presence, there would be some spill over.

    Paul had calculated that the spillage would be conducted away, grounded, by the dragon tracks¡­ otherwise it would be the equivalent of detonating a large EMP bomb in the middle of Tokyo, right next to The National Diet building and a half dozen rather important ministry buildings, including the National Police agency and Japan¡¯s equivalent of the CIA.

    The consequences of getting it wrong and ¡®nuking¡¯ all those important computer systems had Paul second-guessing himself.

    The clock tower was, as he¡¯d seen on the computer, three tall slabs of concrete and marble supporting a triangular clock case. The slabs formed three spires above the clock itself, but one side faced towards the Imperial grounds. The difficulty was getting up there.

    Fortuitously, the answer was Inari. They walked the short path down to the small faux Greek mausoleum-like structure, with its large bronze plaque bearing the chrysanthemum emblem of Nippon.

    Paul used the chalk he brought with him to draw a circle, as Ash worked on the seals, carefully laying each one out in salt, then going over Paul¡¯s circle. Inari added Yellow binding and warding talismans at the cardinal points, then carefully stepped into the centre.

    Paul asked.

    ¡°Are we ready?¡±

    Inari nodded. As Ash began to chant, in Gaelic but apparently the words didn¡¯t actually matter except as a mnemonic and focus, Inari touched her fingers to the Sakura branch forged of steel, that had been absorbing mana created by the ¡®bomb¡¯ generator for the past two days.. and began to draw forth the power.

    Inari¡¯s feet slowly left the ground, as she tilted her head back. Raw golden energy spiralled around her, sinking into her like star stuff into a black hole, feeding her ¡®pearl¡¯ of Divinity within her. Her body began to transform, shaped by the power. Her skin, already pale, turned almost translucent, her hair faded, loosing it¡¯s colour starting at the roots and sweeping down to the tips until it was all pale golden blonde, the colour of ripe rice plants ready to harvest.

    Inari glowed from within, as if she was made of stained glass and contained a small sun. She seemed taller, finer somehow.. her eyes were the vivid green of growing things, of sunlight seen through leaves, as she looked down and smiled at Paul.

    Inari floated down, until her feet touched the ground as lightly as a feather falling. The inner glow from her subsided, as she drew in her power a little, and she sighed.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I had almost forgotten what this feels like, it has been so long.¡±

    Paul couldn¡¯t help contrasting how she seemed now, to when he had first met her. Technically, she¡¯d still been a goddess back then, one creating the appearance of a mortal shell for his sake. She¡¯d seemed splendid then.. but now she was magnificently radiant. Her former-self was a small, shrunken and withered shadow of this force of nature incarnate before him. He half expected green shoots to come bursting out of the tarmac wherever her feet touched, she seemed that vividly, powerfully alive!

    Paul shook his head, and nodded towards the small whisk broom leaning against a bench.

    ¡°Safe to break the circle now Inari?¡±

    ¡°Yes, safe enough. I¡¯ve tempered my power so it shouldn¡¯t cause problems.¡±

    Paul nodded and opened the protective circle, then checked his cell phone. It still worked. He gave Inari a nod.

    ¡°Ok, we¡¯re good. I¡¯ve even got signal still. Well done.¡±

    Inari smiled.

    ¡°This Kami can still learn a few new tricks. So, now we wait until Kiko signals us?¡±

    ¡°Yup, shouldn¡¯t be more than a couple of minutes. I think we should wait by the clock tower. If that¡¯s ok.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can carry us both up easily, casting the spell won¡¯t take more than few seconds¡±

    Paul turned to Ash.

    ¡°Ok, you know the plan, wait for us at the coach park by the main gate¡­ if all goes well, we¡¯ll bail using that, if not we¡¯ll use the bikes stashed at the Sakuradamon gate, and ride hell for leather for the dome.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting so I will, and may the luck of the gods be with you¡­ both of you.¡±

    Paul retrieved his satchel¡­ and he couldn¡¯t help but think how appropriate it was to call it a messenger bag now, from the trunk of the rental, and joined Inari under the clock tower. He took out the kitsune mask he¡¯d be wearing, and slipped it on, although pushed up away from his face for the moment. He also took out and stored in the capacious sleeves of his robes the necessary components for the spell that would carry them over the walls and moat of the Imperial Palace.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    That done, there was nothing left but to wait for Kiko¡¯s call, as she spied on the proceedings, just another miko among a dozen or more, all with the appropriate passes and authorisations.

    Neither Paul nor Inari spoke a word as they stood¡­ Paul because suddenly he found himself unable to imagine speaking to what was undeniably a Goddess standing next to him. After a few moments silence, that seemed to stretch into a small eternity, Inari moved slightly, reaching out to take Paul¡¯s hand.

    Paul looked at her¡­ and to his surprise he saw her nervousness. He smiled at her, seeing the Inari he knew was there still¡­ and gently squeezed her hand.

    ¡°Hey, Inari¡­ it¡¯ll be ok.¡±

    Inari smiled gratefully, and nodded.

    Inwardly Paul chuckled¡­ no matter how she looked, Goddess of the first rank, kitsune or just human, Inari was still Inari.

    Paul¡¯s phone buzzed, and he hurriedly picked up.

    ¡°Narrator.¡±

    ¡°Observer. You have six minutes until the prayer to Inari and invocation is finished, on my mark¡­ mark!¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged. Now get out of there quietly. Meet you back at the rooms.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Good luck.¡±

    Paul hung up, and nodded at Inari, who opened her arms.

    ¡°Come My Herald¡­ step into my embrace and let me carry you away to the heavens.¡±

    Paul felt the last of his hesitancy and tension swept away as he laughed.

    ¡°Inari, for a first rank Goddess, you¡¯re a goofball!¡±

    Inari grinned as Paul held onto her, and they levitated upwards to settle on the small triangular top of the clock enclosure. The presence of railings, as Paul had surmised, indicated that it was designed to serve as a platform, and it did indeed hold their weight.

    Inari held up one hand, sighting the roof tops of the Imperial shrine with forefinger and thumb. She nodded.

    ¡°Not that I didn¡¯t trust your judgement Paul-san, but I needed to see for myself as well. It is within my grasp. Pass me the Golden powder.¡±

    Paul passed Inari the small ziplock baggy of powdered yellow chalk, saffron and ground up citrine crystals. She carefully poured the contents into the hollow of her palm, and closed her eyes, focusing. The yellow powder began to glow as it was infused with magic, and then Inari opened her eyes, and blew.

    The glowing golden powder expanded outwards, forming a cloud in front of them, one that seemed to be solid, and almost cartoon like. It was roughly tear drop shaped, with the small end pointing towards the clock tower. Inari made few small passes with her hand and the cloud rearranged itself, flattening out into a platform on top and growing a set of steps at the back that came down to meet the railings.

    Inari lightly hopped up onto the railings and confidently strode onto the cloud. Paul hesitated¡­ it was, after all, a cloud¡­

    ¡°Come My Herald¡­ have a little faith in your Goddess!¡±

    ¡°If I go splat on the ground, you¡¯d better bring me back Inari¡­ although you¡¯d probably best plan on sitting on cushions for a week because you bet I¡¯m gonna spank your behind until it glows for getting me killed.¡±

    Inari giggled.

    ¡°I promise, it¡¯s quite safe! Both the cloud and my behind!¡±

    Paul huffed slightly, and carefully climbed up onto the rails, and taking Inari¡¯s hand, he stepped onto the cloud. It was firm, just slightly springy underfoot, like hard rubber over concrete¡­ and not at all cloud like.

    ¡°Time Paul-san?¡±

    Paul didn¡¯t need to check his watch, but did anyway.

    ¡°Three minutes, Inari.¡±

    Inari nodded, and lifted her arm to point at the rooftops of the shrine. The cloud started forward at a stately pace.

    ¡°Once we cross the moat I¡¯ll drop the concealing spell, so they may witness our approach. Mask down Paul-san!¡±

    Paul blinked, and tugged down his mask, settling it in place. Although he didn¡¯t feel any different, the mask would create the illusion of him being a silver haired kitsune, loosely similar to Rin in appearance. It would even appear to move as his face moved, giving him believable expressions. Paul wasn¡¯t sure how it managed it, but it even conveyed his emotional state to the illusionary ears and tail.

    At some point, he thought, we¡¯re are going to make a killing selling these to the furry market¡­

    ¡°Time to produce your attendants Inari?¡±

    ¡°Just the first dozen, there¡¯s not the room for all of them.¡±

    Paul nodded, and took out the box he had hidden in his sleeve. Opening that, he took out a bundle of the origami fox faces that Kiko had spent most of the day before yesterday folding. The first bundle was tied together in red string, denoting the courtiers folded from red and gold paper.

    Paul passed the bundle to Inari, who held it in one hand, tugging the string free with the other as she breathed over them. The small slips of folded paper fell away from her hand, spinning across the cloud, expanding and becoming individual kitsune dressed in a courtier¡¯s robes of scarlet and cloth of gold.

    They weren¡¯t real, of course, more like carefully programmed robots that would respond within parameters. Mostly they were there for show.

    As they crossed the boundary of the moat, Inari made a small ¡®tossing away¡¯ gesture, and like that, people could see them¡­ Paul resisted the temptation to turn around and see the reactions of the pedestrians, but he could see the flickering of camera flashes as people took out their phones to snap a picture.

    As they started to descend towards the temple courtyard, Paul could see the dignitaries clustered in front of the priests...and surrounded by serious faced men in black suits. For a second he feared that somehow, the monster hunters had managed to somehow get wind of their plan, but then sanity reasserted itself over justifiable paranoia and he realised these were just the usual bodyguards.

    Paul recognised the unremarkable looking, slightly round-faced man of about forty who stepped forward, and clearly ordered the security people to lower their weapons. It appeared that the Emperor probably wasn¡¯t in charge of the monster hunters after all.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for the rest of my attendants my Herald.¡±

    ¡°As you wish Inari-sama.¡±

    Inari gestured as the cloud slowed, and a set of steps formed at the front and to either side. Paul placed the remaining bundles of origami foxes to either side, and at Inari¡¯s gesture with her finger tips, they undid, and her legion of nine dozen soldiers sprang forth, marching down the steps to form an honour guard. Admittedly, an honour guard that was all of five feet tall¡­

    It was with something of a mental blink of surprise that Paul realised that apart from Inari, he was the tallest person there¡­ and he hadn¡¯t even noticed when Inari had grown. Oh well, he thought, I guess since she¡¯s the goddess, it¡¯s fitting her Herald is the next tallest.

    Paul drew a deep breath as the last of the guards formed up, and he waited a beat, before making his stately way down the forward steps, to where the Emperor stood, flanked by his Imperial courtiers Paul thought, catching sight of Inari¡¯s court forming up behind him out of the corner of his eye.

    Paul bowed, a full court bow to the proper 45 degree angle.

    ¡°The Goddess Inari Okami extends her greetings to His Imperial Majesty the Emperor, and makes it known that she wishes his continued good health and prosperity.¡±

    Paul had fully expected that there would be some confusion. After all, it was highly unlikely they had protocol in place just in case some Deity happened to drop by. At the very least he¡¯d expected to be addressing the Emperor through either a Minister or perhaps a priest¡­

    He did not expect the Emperor to address him directly. Although perhaps in retrospect, Paul thought after a brief moment, he should have. The Emperor was the head of the Shinto religion in much the same way as the British Queen was head of the Church of England.

    ¡°His Imperial Majesty thanks the Goddess Inari Okami for her well wishes, and inquires in turn as to her health.¡±

    Paul hesitated¡­ realising there was at least three possible interpretations of the intent behind that.

    ¡°Ah¡­ the Goddess Inari Okami is very well. If this one, her humble servant and Herald may venture a personal observation, the Goddess Inari Okami is in much better health than she has been in quite some time.¡±

    ¡°Ah..so. That is good to hear. We had thought her beyond recovery.¡±

    ¡°Hm. It is upon that matter that The Goddess wishes a private discussion with His Majesty, if that is acceptable?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ one moment while I may allay my Ministers fears that I am about to ascend to the Celestial Court prematurely.¡±

    Paul nodded as he did his level best not to laugh. He¡¯d caught the twinkle in the Emperor¡¯s eyes as he spoke.

    The Emperor withdrew and conversed quietly with the gaggle of Ministers and so on, who, after few moments, lined up, bowed and started to file away to one side of the courtyard. In the meantime a carpet was laid over the cobble stones by a set of grey suited young men. Similarly attired individuals, whom Paul assumed were Imperial Staff, brought out a small table and a set of four chairs. These were placed in a loose semi circle, two either side.

    Paul frowned slightly at that, evidently the Emperor intended to include someone else in the discussion. He looked up, and noticed that Prime Minster was standing off slightly to one side of the Emperor, and not filing away like the rest of them. Glancing back over his shoulder Paul met Inari¡¯s gaze, and raised an eyebrow. Inari nodded slightly.

    Paul looked back towards the Emperor as he came up, with the Prime Minister a respectful few paces behind him.

    ¡°With respect to the Goddess Inari Okami, I would wish to include in our discussion the head of my Government as well.¡±

    ¡°The Goddess understands and permits this. One man may be considered mistaken when he speaks of what he has heard, whereas two men who agree on what was said, especially if they are known not to agree often, will be believed implicitly. Or so it is said..¡±

    The Emperor almost looked surprised, a fractional and quickly suppressed tightening of the small muscles around his eyes gave him away. Inwardly Paul smiled.

    ¡°Ah.. the Kamakura Period philosopher Xiao Jian, yes?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Paul was pretty sure it wasn¡¯t his knowledge of an obscure and little known philosopher from a thousand years ago that had caused the Emperor to be surprised. Nor his knowledge that the Emperor also had read his works and written a paper on them¡­ But more probably his understanding of the dynamic between the Imperial Family and the Government.

    With a slight bow, Paul withdrew, and walked to the foot of the stairs down from Inari¡¯s cloud. As she descended Paul held out his hand, and Inari rested her hand on his. He could feel the faint electric tingle of magic emanating from her as she maintained the spells.

    ¡°How goes it?¡±

    ¡°I persist. How is it with you?¡±

    ¡°The usual, politics. The Government do not trust the Emperor by himself, so the Prime Minister is sitting in.¡±

    ¡°Should I enspell him?¡±

    ¡°Not unless you can constrain him to tell only the truth.¡±

    ¡°Hoi, I¡¯m not up to major miracles yet!¡±

    Paul snorted in laughter.

    ¡°Ok, point. I suppose at that, it would rely on him even knowing what that is first.. and I somehow doubt anyone who¡¯s been in politics as long as him would have even the faintest notion.¡±

    ¡°Cynical my Herald, but probably true.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Well, whatever else, he¡¯ll be useful so we shouldn¡¯t complain.¡±

    ¡°Useful?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see Inari...I think the Emperor has his measure as well. So if he¡¯s there, he¡¯s there because the Emperor can think of a use for him too.¡±

    Paul glanced over his shoulder and then looked back at Inari with a smile.

    ¡°And it looks like I¡¯ve given His Majesty long enough to have a word or two with ¡®honest Abe¡¯ so let¡¯s go do this thing, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Lead on my Herald¡­ I am fascinated to learn what it is I have to say to them both.¡±

    Paul snorted in laughter, looking apologetic but amused.

    ¡°Sorry Inari, do feel free to jump in at any time. I know I get caught up in these sorts of games. So do give my ankle a swift kick if you must to remind me to let you handle it.¡±

    ¡°Oh I will, if I need to.¡±

 Speaking Truth to Power

    As Inari glided forward across the smooth stone pavers, Paul realised that at least an inch of her apparent increase in height was the fact that her feet were that far off the ground. He guessed even a Goddess might have a thing about her height, or lack thereof.

    Inari¡¯s honour guard spread out, forming a hollow square around the impromptu meeting, with the emperor¡¯s mortal body guard stationed, rather diplomatically, on the inside of that. The Emperor and the Prime Minister stood by two of the chairs, waiting for Inari. Paul in his role as Herald went first, drawing out her chair for her as she sat.

    The Emperor and then the Prime Minster sat, and lastly Paul sat, noting that the arrangement placed Inari directly facing the Emperor with the Prime Minster to his left, and opposite Paul, who had Inari on his right.

    Whether it was deliberate or not, the arrangement also gave the waiting cluster of dignitaries outside the ring of security guards and armoured kitsune a perfect view of the proceedings. Paul wondered briefly if any of them could lip-read.

    Dragging his attention back to the matter at hand, Paul politely coughed, signalling he wished to speak.

    ¡°The Goddess Inari Okami expresses her regrets at her long absence due to ill-health, however, she wishes you to know that she is recovered and is ready to resume her traditional duties. However, she has directed me to bring to your attention some concerning matters that have arisen during her absence, that are troubling her and will need to be addressed first. Hence this extraordinary meeting.¡±

    The Prime Minster and the Emperor exchanged a look, and then the Prime Minster spoke.

    ¡°Ah.. speaking for His Majesty¡¯s government¡­ you must understand that there is no one currently living who has met Inari Okami...¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, of course. Forgive this humble Herald. I should¡¯ve presented our papers first, but Inari directed me to proceed with haste in her eagerness to visit her relatives, the Imperial Family.¡±

    Paul reached into his messenger bag, placing it on the table first and moving carefully in case any of the guards were twitchy, withdrew a half dozen scrolls.

    ¡°The Imperial certification recording Inari Okami as a Goddess of the first rank. Her Imperial warrant of passage..ah, what you would call her passport nowadays I suppose. This is a record of her traditional duties, responsibilities and rights, including the right to call upon the Emperor should there be need. These three are modern translations of the preceding documents, and as your experts will no doubt testify, all six are stamped with the same personal seal, despite there being a span of a thousand years between them. A seal, I may also add, you will find a further sample of in your own Imperial museum, upon the Imperial rolls of Kami, next to Inari¡¯s entry, and a likeness of her.¡±

    The Emperor seemed to be doing his best to suppress a smile, whereas the Prime Minister looked as though he¡¯d bitten into a sour persimmon. The Emperor spoke.

    ¡°I think we can take it as proven then. Forgive us Inari-sama, it has been a very long time..¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to forgive between relatives, however distant.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned there were matters to discuss?¡±

    Inari nodded, her face growing troubled.

    ¡°Yes, chiefly, are you aware that there is an organisation within your Imperial Majesties government dedicated to the eradication of yokai¡­ and that they also paid Me a visit! One that was thankfully skilfully deflected by My Herald, but still unwelcome and worrying.¡±

    Paul inwardly sighed, that wouldn¡¯t have been how he raised the matter, but¡­ he watched the exchange of looks between the Emperor and the Prime Minster. Politics aside, he¡¯d bet good money neither of them knew about it. The Prime Minster opened his mouth to speak, as Paul slid a plain manilla folder out of his bag.

    ¡°Documentary evidence, plus a transcript and notes of the conversation which is an audio file on the enclosed flash drive. I apologise for it being audio only, it was a rush job and there was no time to set up a hidden camera to record video, as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ thank you. You anticipated my question.¡±

    ¡°That is my role.¡±

    Paul inclined his head towards the Emperor.

    ¡°I beg your forgiveness as well Your Majesty. As part of the ruse intended to draw out information from the person representing this shadow department of hunters, it was necessary to make certain false claims, one of which was that my cover alias had authorisation from yourself to be there. The transcript and my notes I hope make it clear. But I apologise if this has caused your personage any... difficulties.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I look forward to reading this transcript then...Perhaps you might summarise for now though, with your permission Inari-sama?¡±

    Inari inclined her head, and let Paul control the conversation for the moment.

    ¡°To summarise then. I pretended to be a fellow agent from a similar sort of organisation as the hunters, although one with different remit, namely to work with the supernatural in order to contain it safely. I led the hunters to believe that Your Majesty had contacted the British Queen and requested assistance in... ¡®recruiting¡¯... Inari to serve as a defensive deterrent against Chinese or North Korean attempts to weaponise their equivalent yokai.¡±

    The Prime Minster interrupted at that point.

    ¡°Excuse me, you keep saying yokai as if they are real...¡±

    Paul just looked at him, raising an eyebrow as the Prime Minister coloured.

    ¡°Yes, we are quite real. All the ¡®myths¡¯ you have dismissed have a basis in truth. However, you understand that there is a great reluctance to step forward and say this, given that it is most likely to cost not only one¡¯s own life, but probably the lives of anyone else that the ensuing mob could find.¡±

    Inari spoke up.

    ¡°That is the crux of the matter. Yokai are real, and while we have been persecuted throughout history, it has only become worse as time has progressed. Since the Mejing period, when it became official policy that yokai did not exist, we have been driven underground so we do not have any legal rights as we are not recognised by the modern legal system, and since that time we have been quietly hunted and exterminated as being ¡®counter-progressive¡¯.¡±

    The Emperor glared at the Prime Minster, who spread his hands.

    ¡°I swear, Your Majesty, upon my honour I was not aware of any of this. You know my stance on human rights. I would not agree to it.¡±

    Paul spoke up.

    ¡°Doubtless it is your stance, that is the reason you have not been made aware of it, even though it is clear to us that certain government officials are behind the continued policy of eradication. Although I also do not doubt that those individuals would argue that, by definition, human rights do not apply to non-humans, that Yokai are non-persons as well as non-citizens. Even though many Yokai and their families can trace their lineage back hundreds if not thousands of years, and many have been resident here all that time.¡±

    The Emperor frowned, and turned fractionally to address his Prime Minster.

    ¡°The bill last year, Abe, to grant certain limited legal rights and protections to non-human sentient beings, such as dolphins. I recall you saying that the opposition to that was unexpectedly forceful and came from unusual quarters. Perhaps this is why, since those rights could be argued as applying to yokai, had we known.¡±

    The Prime Minster nodded.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty¡­ now that you say it, in hindsight it makes sense.¡±

    Paul spoke up.

    ¡°Ah, regarding that bill¡­ we used that as basis to draw up a proposal of our own, one that would recognise the existence of yokai and other non-humans, and grant them the same legal rights and protections as humans.¡±

    Inari nodded and spoke, leaning forward and addressed the Emperor in an earnest and impassioned voice.

    ¡°Please¡­ consider making this part of the law of the land. Your Majesty¡¯s yokai subjects are nearing extinction as a result of the continued persecution and the failing levels of magic. We have found a way to counteract the lack of magic; help us save what is left of us and stop the hunters.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Paul quietly took out a half inch thick file folder and passed it across as Inari spoke, adding when she finished.

    ¡°The draft proposal, along with supporting evidence of the decline in species numbers, an analysis of the impact of ¡®habitat¡¯ fragmentation and so on¡­ and some proposals on how to deal with the problem. In addition, I have been studying the health impacts of a waning ¡®mana¡¯ or magical energy field upon the various yokai species. Although I haven¡¯t included that, as the study is not yet finished, I can say based on my initial analysis that it has significant repercussions, similar to dietary deficiencies. However, one conclusion that may be of import is that that in all species, there is a correlation between a decline in field strength, and a decline in fertility and birth rates¡­ and while I haven¡¯t extended the study, it would be logical to conclude that it would probably affect humans as well in similar fashion. There is not as much difference as you might imagine at the cellular level between human and yokai.¡±

    The Prime Minster, who some years ago had been responsible for instigating measures to counteract Japan¡¯s decline in birth rates, looked up at Paul¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh? Are you implying that the decline in birth rates is the result of a loss of magic?!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, when I recently did my initial research on the matter, I ran across the government papers you used to support your proposal. The measures you introduced are in my opinion sound and should¡¯ve worked¡­ and yet, as your opposition are quick to point out, they¡¯ve had little to no effect at all. I suspect, and this is just my guess, that your people missed certain factors. Chiefly, that yokai and humans have always interbred to a degree...and after this much time, the Japanese population contains a certain percentage of non-human DNA. It¡¯s this that has left you at risk to the effects of a falling mana energy field.¡±

    ¡°And how do you propose to address that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve not been idle. We¡¯ve learnt how to apply science to magic, and have created a device that converts electrical energy to mana or magical energy. Information on that has already been uploaded to the internet and file sharing sites. Anyone with a college education in electronics can build one. We have taken some steps to build the foundation for a Public relations effort to change people''s perceptions of yokai to a more positive outlook, in advance of going public with our existence¡­ or rather I should say, more public.¡±

    Inari stepped in.

    ¡°In essence your majesty, we are asking for official recognition and legal protection for your non-human citizens. I am asking for no more, and no less, than what every other person enjoys as part of this nation. In return, you would have our assistance in dealing with the oncoming health crisis your people haven¡¯t even recognised. Humans are less affected by the decline in mana, but they aren¡¯t unaffected. Yokai are.. what is the term.. canaries in the mine.¡±

    The Prime Minster frowned.

    ¡°It sounds as if you have already set your plans in motion.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°We have¡­ there was the possibility that we would be attacked before we could have this meeting, much less gain your cooperation, so it was better to ensure our plans outlived us in that case. As my Herald termed it, bomb disposal rules. You keep notes for the next person to learn from your error, and trust that someone else will pick up after you. The work is more important than the individual.¡±

    ¡°You think these hunters would go so far as to attack a Goddess?!¡±

    Paul answered the Prime Minster with a shrug.

    ¡°Do you see any others like Inari-sama? She withdrew as a result of ill-health, becoming reclusive while she recovered. It is possible that is why she has been overlooked, but we do not know the fates of any of her brethren. However, they are noticeable in their absence nowadays.¡±

    ¡°And yet.. you risk your lives coming here so publicly.¡±

    ¡°It was necessary¡­ and boldness has it¡¯s virtues. They are unlikely, I hope, to make an assault in your presence. But if they do, then you have proof of what we say. But either way¡­ in order to see this hidden genocide end, we had to take risks.¡±

    ¡°Genocide?¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, what else would you call the systematic murder of an entire culture and multiple races of people?¡±

    Inari added, addressing the Emperor directly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what humans call monsters, yokai¡­ are not that different from you humans. I hear their prayers as well. They have feelings, dreams, wishes just the same. They fall in love, raise families and hope for a better future for their children. That is a hope we now entrust to you. Please, help Us save them.. and help Us make Japan¡¯s future more wonderful than you ever imagined.¡±

    The Prime Minster and the Emperor exchanged a look, and the Prime Minister spoke.

    ¡°Ah¡­ speaking as a representative of His Majesty¡¯s government, I would have to say that we must examine the matter ourselves before we can...¡±

    The Emperor slammed his fist down onto the arm of his chair.

    ¡°No! Are we not men of honour?! Do you dispute what has been said?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty..I..no. But..¡±

    ¡°Again, I say no! Do not speak of committees, of delaying agreement. You heard what has been said. Is this not the Goddess Inari Okami before us? The Goddess of fertility, prosperity and all that is good? You have heard what She has said. She comes to us, at the risk of her life, to appeal for our help..and you speak of ¡®examining the matter¡¯?! I know, and you know, what that means. As your Emperor I say we WILL provide what help is needed. We WILL end this slaughter of our own people, and we WILL do what is necessary to bring to justice the people behind it. As your Emperor I order you to make this happen, or it will forever be an unforgivable stain upon the Imperial Honour.¡±

    The Prime Minister stared at the Emperor in shock, as the Emperor glared at him. Paul himself was taken aback, his mind¡¯s eye painting the kindly, round faced middle aged man, who frankly looked like some middle-school teacher, with a set of samurai armour emblazoned with the Imperial Chrysanthemum crest upon his breast-plate, glaring out across some battlefield.

    It was a look that seemed more fitting than absurd.

    Paul shook his head slightly, recovering from his surprise¡­ and noticed that Inari herself did not seem in the slightest bit perturbed by the sudden show of moral steel from the Emperor. He raised an eyebrow at her. Inari smiled.

    ¡°It is good to see that time has not thinned the Imperial blood.¡±

    The Emperor smiled, albeit a bit sheepishly, at Inari.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it has tempered the family hot-headedness somewhat; we have learnt to use words not swords to make our point now.¡±

    Inari glanced sidelong at Paul, but said nothing¡­ her laughing eyes speaking volumes instead. The Prime Minister having recovered himself, cleared his throat, breaking the momentary silence.

    ¡°Ah. Your Majesty, Honoured Kami. I humbly apologise¡­ I spoke out of the habit of many years serving as Prime Minister, and the necessary caution that entails. But your Majesty is of course correct. This is not the time for that. I will do whatever is necessary to obey your wishes your Majesty, and consider it an honour to be given this task.¡±

    ¡°Good. I am sorry Abe-san, that I spoke harshly.¡±

    The Prime Minster smiled, genuinely, and shook his head.

    ¡°No, your Majesty. You were right to do so. I needed the shock to break out of the habit of thought. To remember to be the man before the politician. It will not be easy to get your government to agree though. I may need to offer my resignation again..¡±

    ¡°If they refuse, I will threaten to step down myself. I was being serious when I said this would be a stain on the Imperial Honour.¡±

    The Prime Minister smiled a small wintery smile.

    ¡°With your permission, I will repeat that to those who are stubborn¡­ they may not like us, but they would like the chaos that our departure would cause even less.¡±

    Paul held up a hand, forefinger extended.

    ¡°Ah, one moment. Forgive the note of caution¡­ but perhaps it would be wise not to offer to fall upon your swords just yet. There are players in this game who¡¯s motives are yet unclear and who may see profit from the removal of allies from the board.¡±

    The Prime Minister gave Paul a measuring look.

    ¡°Now you speak of caution?¡±

    ¡°Prudence¡­ is it not wiser to make the other fellow sacrifice himself for his cause?¡±

    The Emperor spoke, querying.

    ¡°Sun-tzu?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Churchill. Not all wisdom is ancient.¡±

    Paul thought the Prime Minster was going to choke the way he tried to suppress an undignified laugh. He rather thought perhaps he¡¯d unknowingly stepped into a long running argument, or private joke maybe, between the two men.

    Just then Paul¡¯s phone buzzed, surprising everyone. Paul smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Sorry.. this is probably urgent. Narrator, go.¡±

    ¡°Driver. Get out of there. A van and three SUV¡¯s worth of hunters just pulled in to the carpark here. You got maybe five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Understood, go to plan B, and get out of there pronto.¡±

    Paul looked up, and realised he¡¯d been speaking English.

    ¡°Ah, so sorry. We have to go¡­it would appear we¡¯re about to have unwelcome visitors.¡±

    The Emperor looked outraged, but the Prime Minister was frowning.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ it might be wise if we don¡¯t offer too much resistance. Let them think we are as yet unconvinced.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Your Prime Minster is right. These people are dangerous, they see themselves above the law, above government. If they think you are allied with us, at a minimum they¡¯ll go to ground and be a persistent problem for a long, long time. At worst, they may act to neutralise you in some fashion. Better to let them think they¡¯re secure and work to cut them off at the root.¡±

    The Emperor sighed and nodded, then looked thoughtful.

    ¡°Still¡­ as a sign of faith...¡±

    He raised a hand, and made as if to gesture someone forward. From the rooftops, several black clad figures dropped. Paul almost started to rise, then noticed the lack of reaction from the security guards. One of the figures stepped forward, and knelt in front of the Emperor.

    ¡°By your Command Majesty.¡±

    The Emperor swept up the folders from the table and gave them to the figure.

    ¡°Commander, keep this safe until I ask for it please. Also, I ask for one of you to undertake guardin Inari and her Herald for us.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The black clad commander of what Paul took to be some sort of special ops group rose, and gestured one of the figures forward. Paul frowned, aside from the undeniably feminine shape, there was something.. odd.. about the person as they stalked forwards.

    The Emperor placed his hand on the persons shoulder, staring her in the eyes.

    ¡°Protect and obey these two as you would me. That is an order.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The Emperor released the female agent, and looked at Paul.

    ¡°You have an escape route planned?¡±

    ¡°Several. Hm, a suggestion. Inari¡¯s guards are illusionary, but with your permission they can remain and delay our foes. They¡¯re no good for fighting but they look the part and should distract them.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Inari, how may we contact you?¡±

    ¡°Through the head priest of my shrine in Kyoto of course. Please be circumspect, he is dear to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Paul looked at Inari.

    ¡°Time for disguises Inari-san.¡±

    She nodded, and took a deep breath, drawing in her power. Her hair darkened, and the inner light of her Divine nature dimmed and went dark. At the same time Paul slipped the kitsune mask off, and placed it in his messenger bag. With a last bit of magic, Inari cast an illusion over their robes, transforming them into ordinary looking street clothes.

    Both the Emperor and the Prime Minster stared in wonderment, the Emperor recovering first.

    ¡°Remarkable¡­ Safe travels.¡±

    Paul nodded, then looked at the black-clad female agent.

    ¡°Sakuradamon gate¡­ we have transport waiting.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will take point.¡±

    The black clad figure ran ahead, vanishing between the trees as they sped through the gardens in the direction of the ancient stone bridge over the moat.

 Exit Stratergies

    The path from the Three Palaces shrine was down the middle of what was effectively a backwards J shaped hook of land sandwiched between moats, and over the ancient Seimon stone bridge, which let out into the other end of the same carpark the monster hunters had to pass through to get to the main way in, through the Sakashita gate.

    Currently the bridge was closed for renovations, with a set of simple metal barriers and a scaffold structure over the gatehouse. The barriers were easy enough to hurdle, and as they approached the metal-mesh clad scaffolding, Paul dug around in his messenger bag for the set of lockpicks he¡¯d bought online. He was no expert, but the door through the scaffold was secured with a heavy chain and padlock, and the postern door in the 17<sup>th</sup> century iron-bound wooden gate was unlocked and ajar.

    Paul skidded to a stop, and knelt in front of the ordinary padlock.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Paul glanced up at the black-clad figure suddenly standing next to him.

    ¡°Picking the lock, unless you have the key?¡±

    The female agent reached over his shoulders, took either end of the heavy chain in her gloved hands, and with no discernable effort, yanked. The loop of the padlock stretched with a metallic screech and snapped.

    ¡°...or you can do that. That works too.¡±

    The agent shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear the other side. The fools only left one guard with their vehicles. I disabled them.¡±

    ¡°Guard or vehicles?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±

    As they ran across the ancient stone bridge, they were in fact running in the exact opposite direction to the Sakurdamon gate¡­ but to get to that they had to go though the carpark, and make a right over yet another bridge and moat. But then, they were in the grounds of castle, and what was designed to make life difficult for anyone trying to get in, also worked in reverse.

    Once they were through the Sakuradamon gate, which was open to foot traffic only, and past a row of flat-topped stone bollards shaped a bit like nikuman, or pork-filled steamed buns, they headed for the small bus-shelter-like hut half way long the promenade, which offered a place to sit and look at the flower gardens.

    It also allowed someone to stash a couple of motor-bikes behind it out of sight.

    Paul whistled, and Ash stepped out of the shadows, where her black catsuit had hidden her. The female agent rested her hand on the hilt of her katana, and glanced at Ash. Ash¡¯s hand hovered near the pocket where Paul knew she¡¯d stashed a butterfly knife.

    ¡°Ladies. Ash, this is ¡­ actually I don¡¯t know her name, but she¡¯s on loan for the Emperor¡¯s personal guard.¡±

    Ash flipped her visor up, and regarded the agent..

    ¡°Can you ride a bike now?¡±

    The agent shook her head.

    ¡°My combat driving skills course didn¡¯t cover motor bikes.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Ok, change of plans. Inari, you ride pillion with Ash, she¡¯s better than I am. I¡¯ll take our protection detail, and we¡¯ll run interference in case they had back up.¡±

    ¡°Would it not be better if we took point?¡±

    From what he could make out from the narrow strip of uncovered face, the female agent was more curious than anything.

    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s a tail end chase. If there¡¯s a threat, it¡¯ll be behind us. Besides, Ash could probably outride the devil. Come to think of it, Inari, can you alter your illusions so you¡¯re wearing the same as no-name here? Confusion to the enemy and so on.¡±

    Inari nodded, and in a trice Inari was also clad in black head to toe.

    As she mounted behind Paul on the big Yamaha, the female agent murmured.

    ¡°N¨­n¨¥mu, I like that. Call me that.¡±

    Paul snorted in brief laughter.

    ¡°Seriously, you want ¡®no name¡¯ to be your name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Unless you object.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your life, lady. N¨­n¨¥mu it is then.¡±

    One of Paul¡¯s contingency plans had involved escaping with Kiko, so they had a spare helmet for N¨­n¨¥mu to wear. She pushed back the hood of her coat and pulled down the scarf thing that covered her lower face.

    N¨­n¨¥mu was actually quite pretty, probably about Kiko¡¯s age, although that wasn¡¯t much guide because even Inari looked younger, at times. At first he thought it was trick of the light, but N¨­n¨¥mu¡¯s eyes were an unusual shade of red. He guessed she was some form of Yokai, although what exactly remained to be seen. Her hair was also done up in a complicated knot and pony-tail ¡®do¡¯¡­ which Paul had half a notion was something samurai or akin to that.

    N¨­n¨¥mu straddled the bike¡¯s pillion seat as the bike with Ash and Inari aboard roared off. Paul shouted, ¡°Hold tight!¡± and the big bike¡¯s engine snarled as it leapt forward.

    They were looping around the top end of the Dome when Paul¡¯s phone buzzed. He tapped the handlebar control that routed the call through the bike¡¯s hands-free system.

    ¡°Narrator.¡±

    Aimi-chan¡¯s voice came though a bit indistinct on account of the fact she had to keep a couple of feet way from the phone so she didn¡¯t fry it¡¯s electronics¡­ but that and a chopstick with some tinfoil wrapped around the end to act as a stylus and she managed.

    ¡°Spotter. The ball is on the home plate, but you got bad guys inbound.¡±

    ¡°Dammit, how far?¡±

    ¡°About seven intersections back. They¡¯ve got spare cars from somewhere, they¡¯re heading for home plate but not on your tail.¡±

    ¡°What the hell¡­? Ok, Plan C for chaos. Take up point 2 and use the firecrackers to block their path, see if you can time it to take them out, so they¡¯re stuck on foot.¡±

    ¡°On it.¡±

    Aimi-chan hung-up and N¨­n¨¥mu spoke, Paul having forgotten she¡¯d be able to hear the phone conversation too.

    ¡°Firecrackers?¡±

    ¡°Mini EMP grenades¡­ sort of. Magic based. All pulse and almost no bang. Effective radius is about thirty to forty feet, but if you put them in a road intersection it¡¯ll fry all the cars electronics as well as traffic lights. Several of those and you can create quite the snarl up. Force the hunters to proceed on foot you see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. Never heard of anything like that before.¡±

    ¡°Came up with the design when something I was working on went bang unexpectedly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re remarkably good at this for an amateur.¡±

    ¡°Used to smuggle food into war zones and people out.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Paul glanced into the wing mirror as the set of traffic lights they¡¯d just passed through suddenly went dark. The ¡®firecracker¡¯ plan called for Aimi-chan to drop one of each of the disposable lighter sized, bomb-type mana generators at a series of road intersections in a line between the Palace and the dome, firewalling one from the other.

    Paul had been a bit concerned that the EMP, or electro/mana pulse as he called it, might affect devices like pacemakers or insulin pumps. But the human body provided enough shielding by absorbing the weak transitory mana field that a person would need to be literally on top of one of the fire-cracker powered devices to be affected.

    Paul slowed as they roared into the carpark for the dome, seeking Inari and Ash, pulling up alongside where they were parked, having recognised the bike, he took his helmet off and cast around for them. N¨­n¨¥mu dismounted, and stood ready.

    Taking out his phone Paul dialled Ash¡¯s number.

    ¡°Narrator. Where the heck are you?¡±

    ¡°Back stage. Fox wants to go ahead with her appearance on stage.¡±

    ¡°What the hell?! Ok, be with you in five.¡±

    Hanging up he called Aimi-chan.

    ¡°Narrator. Hows the boogy-men doing, Spotter?¡±

    Paul could hear Aimi-chan¡¯s amusement in her voice.

    ¡°Oh they¡¯re really pissed, bagged all three of their cars. One of them didn¡¯t have automatic brakes so it kept rolling when the engine died. Got into a fender-bender with another car.¡±

    ¡°Casualties?¡±

    ¡°Nope, but it was right in front of a police box, so they got involved and now it¡¯s one big shouting match. They¡¯re not going anywhere anytime soon. You¡¯ve still got a half dozen on foot though. The rate they¡¯re going, you have twenty to thirty minutes.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Good work Spotter, head back to home plate.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I haven¡¯t even taken my toy out of it¡¯s box.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, that was always going to be a last ditch contingency and you know it.¡±

    ¡°Awww, ok Narrator. On my way in.¡±

    Paul hung up, and sighed.

    ¡°Never should have given her that rifle.¡±

    Paul realised he¡¯d spoken aloud when N¨­n¨¥mu looked a query at him. Paul shrugged..

    ¡°Imagine a blood-thirsty vengeful ghost of a murdered teenage girl, who¡¯s played way too many first person shooter video games and has a .50 cal sniper rifle.¡±

    ¡°Only in my worst nightmares.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Luckily, she¡¯s also a nice kid, and on our side. Ok, let¡¯s move, we¡¯ve bought ourselves some time but not stopped them.¡±

    ¡°I could. Permanently.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s a knife¡¯s edge we¡¯re walking. But as I explained to the others, we¡¯re going to be trying to convince people we¡¯re not scary blood-thirsty monsters and that the hunters are the bad guys. So, no killing, not even them.¡±

    ¡°Bit difficult when some of us are scary, blood-thirsty monsters.¡±

    Paul gave her a look as they headed back-stage.

    ¡°At some point, we¡¯re going to have a little chat about what you are, because you¡¯re not human.¡±

    ¡°Nothing much to say. Most of it¡¯s classified.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I heard the Emperor say something about ¡®protect and obey these two as you would me.¡¯ Didn¡¯t I?¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu¡¯s steps faltered momentarily, and then she strode alongside Paul determinedly.

    ¡°He did.¡±

    ¡°I could order you to tell me.¡±

    ¡°You could. I would have to obey.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯d prefer it if I didn¡¯t.¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu didn¡¯t answer. Paul nodded.

    ¡°Ok, I shan¡¯t then. In your own time, if ever.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°One question though, just so I know the parameters I¡¯m dealing with here. When you say you would have to obey, is that, you promised and your sense of honour compels you¡­ or are we dealing with some sort of magic based free-will overriding spell, and you don¡¯t have any choice?¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu didn¡¯t say anything for several long moments, not until they were in an elevator. She sighed, and nodded.

    ¡°The last one. It¡¯s supposed to be just the Emperor who can order us, me, like that. But he gave me an order to obey you as I would him, so it transferred. He¡¯s not supposed to do that, or at least, not unless he¡¯s entrusting us to a new commander.¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°He¡¯d know that, wouldn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s new. I¡¯ve met him once before. Until today we¡¯d never spoken. I don¡¯t know if he thought of it.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t strike me as someone who acts before thinking things through. I suspect he knew what he was doing.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. It would be best if you think of me as a highly trained sociopathic assassin. I will do what you tell me to, with no regrets or moral judgement. I leave ethical considerations to my commanding officer.¡±

    ¡°The hands and sword are blood-stained, so the heart may remain forever clean. Although in this case, more the reverse, as the heart bears the weight of your actions.¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu gave Paul a sharp look, then sighed.

    ¡°You are an observant man. Yes, we are Shinobi, Oniwaban, Keepers of the Chrysanthemum Garden, or what you Westerners call Ninjas.. although that is an insult, as the ninja were mercenaries, swords for hire. We are not.¡±

    ¡°I get it. You¡¯re the elite Imperial protection force, who are all too aware of the existence of yokai.¡±

    ¡°That too. You know, if I were not sworn to protect you, I would have to kill you for knowing that much.¡±

    ¡°Ok, well evidently you¡¯re a potent weapon as well as bodyguard, I¡¯ll try to use you sparingly and with due consideration and respect.¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu, placed her fist against her open palm and bowed fractionally.

    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that. It makes it sound like we¡¯re characters in a cheap manga.¡±

    She snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Shinobi, you¡¯re Herald to a Goddess, and we¡¯re on the run from a shadowy government department of monster hunters. How is this not like a d¨­jinshi manga?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s as may be, but I dispute the cheap part at least!¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu was still chuckling when they reached the changing rooms.

    Inari had evidently relaxed a bit, as she was showing her Divine Self again, although not as much as before since her feet were actually touching the ground.

    ¡°Hey, Inari!¡±

    ¡°Paul-san!¡±

    Paul found himself abruptly with an armful of blonde Goddess, who was hugging him tightly.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m ok, you¡¯re ok. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°I was worried! You didn¡¯t call.¡±

    ¡°I was busy, sorry. Listen we are going to have to go, the hunters were only slowed down not stopped.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t! Not yet. I have to be on stage in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Inari, now is NOT the time to be worrying about putting on a performance.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. Think Paul, they weren¡¯t following us, they knew where I was. They were tracking me somehow. They didn¡¯t start doing that until I took on my Divine Aspect.¡±

    ¡°Oh.. bloody.. hell! They¡¯re somehow tracking your Divine power, aren¡¯t they?!¡±

    ¡°MmHm, but they won¡¯t do anything if it¡¯s in public, will they?¡±

    Paul looked doubtful, and then sighed.

    ¡°Maybe not, but what about afterwards? Then what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll think of something my Herald!¡±

    Paul pulled a sour face.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you have that much confidence in my abilities Inari. I wish I did!¡±

    He got a dig in the ribs from her for that, but he only half-heartedly pretended to be injured as he was thinking furiously.

    ¡°Inari, didn¡¯t you say you could put aside your ¡®pearl¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I can, but under the circumstances I wouldn¡¯t dare! If they captured it, I would remain human for as long as I lived¡­ which would not be long.¡±

    ¡°Ok forget that then. Hmm, their detection has to have a threshold limit because they didn¡¯t pick you up before you ¡®powered up¡¯¡­ can you reduce the power level somehow? Drop it to where you were before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do! If I can use up enough mana and keep going it will drain my Divine energy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s inefficient, plus if I recall correctly that¡¯s like draining your life force, right? Misjudge it and it¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Not... exactly, but yes something like that. What are you thinking Paul-san?¡±

    Paul was pacing¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re basically emitting a signal. They had to have used some sort of triangulation to pin down where you were quickly enough to track you. We need to increase the signal and split it, give them multiple targets to track. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Can you split your Pearl, share your Divine power?¡±

    ¡°I...can.. yes. But I have a lot of energy right now. More than would be safe to share.¡±

    ¡°What if you split it more than once? Can you do that safely, for you as well as the recipients I mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Yes! Yes I can! I can create a new seed of Divine power, one that doesn¡¯t share any of myself, my soul, but will take a portion of my energy to do. Three of those and my own energy will be greatly reduced, close to what I was. But¡­ I would need people to act as recipients.¡±

    Shoko and Rin stepped forward immediately. But Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Dear ones, beloved children, no. It cannot be a yokai. That much raw divine energy, it would kill you. It has to be someone who¡¯s human, or at least part human, who¡¯s body can safely contain the power without using it.¡±

    Paul stepped forward, at the same time as Kiko, and only fractionally ahead of Katsu, but only because Tatsuo caught her arm with a wordless, worried look. Inari looked at the three of them, and sighed.

    ¡°Paul-san, not you. Your Sight makes you unsuitable. Your body would try to use the power and it would be more than you can contain. You would see everything. Which I fear would be more than a mortal mind could stand.¡±

    Paul ruefully mimed his head exploding, making Inari giggle.

    ¡°Yes my Herald, something like that. Even the smallest trace of yokai blood can have unpredictable effects. There could be side effects for you Kiko, are you sure?¡±

    Kiko nodded.

    ¡°For you Inari. I would walk into hell. It won¡¯t kill me? Will it?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°No, at your level it will just enhance what is naturally present. If it does anything.¡±

    Tatsuo caught hold of Katsu¡¯s arm

    ¡°Hoi, you heard her! No, it¡¯s too dangerous. I forbid it!¡±

    Katsu shook Tatsuo¡¯s arm off.

    ¡°We are NOT married yet! And I am not a Yokai.. You said you¡¯d know if I had Oni blood in me. So I am NOT going to stand idle if I can help.¡±

    Tatsuo opened his mouth¡­ looked into her eyes, and then sighing, hung his head.

    ¡°Ok. If you are determined. But, allow me to be worried? I love you, and you¡¯ll be a target.¡±

    ¡°I can defend myself and I¡¯ll have you to watch my back, won¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Always. At your back, or by your side. Together.¡±

    Inari nodded at Katsu as she stepped up, but then frowned.

    ¡°But that leaves us one short still.¡±

    There was silence for a moment, and then Kiko spoke up.

    ¡°What about one of the girls from Baby Metal?¡±

    Inari and Paul exchanged a look; Inari spoke..

    ¡°Dare we ask them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have a choice, but how? They¡¯re on stage.¡±

    ¡°Then I must put in an appearance. Katsu, Kiko dearest, you¡¯ll go first though, perhaps two may suffice and I shan¡¯t need to trouble Suzue or Moeka?¡±

    At Inari¡¯s direction, Paul used the remaining chalk and crystal powder from earlier to create a circle, with three smaller circles joined by a triangle, small enough all three could stretch out their arms and join hands. With the remaining talismans, they could create a channel for the packet of purified and crystallised mana energy, or pearl, to travel along safely.

    Inari, Kiko and Katsu stood in the circles, as Ash activated them. Joining hands with the other two, Inari closed her eyes¡­ and glowed¡­

    At first it was subtle, like the reflection of sunlight on a wall, but it brightened and concentrated, until it seemed as if a small star was trying to burst forth from her chest. A bright point of light, hazy gold in colour formed in front of her; slowly it spun, changing in colour from gold to pure white and then it split, each spark travelling along the direction of the linked arms, until it reached Kiko and Katsu and penetrated between their breasts, sinking through cloth and flesh alike as if they were no more than mist.

    Both girls seemed to light up, like statues made of translucent glass with a small sun inside them. Kiko glowed a warm pink with gold edges, whereas Katsu¡¯s light was blue-green with only a tiny hint of gold, like late afternoon sunlight seen through a clear ocean wave. The light faded quickly, and all three gasped, as they let go of breaths they hadn¡¯t realised they¡¯d been holding.

    Paul half stepped forward, stopping at the edge of the circle.

    ¡°Inari, you ok?¡±

    ¡°I..I¡¯m fine Paul¡­ although I will need to do that again. Kiko, Katsu?¡±

    Kiko nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­ that was quite a rush!¡±

    Katsu was slower to answer, frowning, until Tatsuo spoke.

    ¡°Katsu..?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ ok¡­ although I think I bit my tongue. It felt a bit¡­ strange, like a current flowing through me. But I¡¯m not as used to magic as the rest of you.¡±

    Inari smiled.

    ¡°I was worried more about you Kiko, after all you have a tiny trace of kitsune blood in you. But it seems that just made you more receptive.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps your inner-light knew where it would be welcome?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, or that. Familiarity helps.¡±

    Ash checked, and used the small whisk broom to clear away the circle. Inari looked wan, and tired. Paul considered and handed her the Sakura branch with a frown.

    ¡°Are you up to this? You¡¯re minting three new goddess in effect. I don¡¯t know how it works for Kami but I¡¯d imagine this is a bit like giving birth.¡±

    Inari chuckled.

    ¡°Not quite the same my Herald. I can do this, one more to go, and I can use putting on an appearance to burn off the excess mana as well. Do we have any more of the golden powder left?¡±

    Paul checked his messenger bag, and nodded.

    ¡°A little, maybe a quarter of a bag.¡±

    ¡°Just enough for a cloud for one or two people then. That will have to do. Will you accompany me, my Herald?¡±

    ¡°Gladly Inari, wherever that may be.¡±

    Paul took a deep breath, and continued.

    ¡°Ok. Yuko, Yuri, Rin see the younger ones back home safely. Aimi-chan, you¡¯ll take point on that. Katsu, Tatsuo take the train and head out. Ash, Kiko you take one of the bikes and use a different route.¡±

    Paul looked around, looking for their new bodyguard. She¡¯d been right behind him hadn¡¯t she?

    ¡°N¨­n¨¥mu?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Paul jumped, that voice was right behind him, inside the room!

    ¡°Yip! Geeze! Please don¡¯t do that! If I died of a heart attack you¡¯d have some explaining to do.¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu shook her head.

    ¡°Unlikely. You heart is sound.¡±

    Paul gave her a look, but pressed on.

    ¡°Ok, I want you to go with...¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°My duty is to protect and obey you. Guess which comes first.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Ok, then you¡¯re coming with us I guess. Wait by the torii gate in the stadium. If you see hunters, do not engage unless they¡¯re a direct threat. Understood?¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu nodded, once, and walked past him out into the corridor, Paul turned round to watch her go, and the corridor was empty.

    ¡°I have got to ask her what she is, other than creepy as all hell.¡±

    Paul took out a sports bag from under the table and opened it, inside were a bundle of phones, each with a strip of masking tape with one of their names written on it. Passing out the phones to each of the group Paul spoke.

    ¡°Ok, phone protocol, use the code names listed for everyone. Use the phone sparingly and only use it to text the numbers in the contact list. If you think you¡¯re going to be caught, burn the phone. And I mean that literally. If you can¡¯t do that, take the sim card out and snap it in half and throw each half away in different directions.¡±

    Tatsuo spoke up.

    ¡°Where are we going Paul-san?¡±

    ¡°Wherever you want, the idea is to lead them on a merry dance. However, we should all head some place safe, even if the route is a drunkards walk, and no, don¡¯t say where. If we don¡¯t know we can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Out of the bag Paul produced false papers for everyone, and wallets with cash.

    ¡°Ok, this should be enough for three days. If I haven¡¯t contacted each of you in three days, assume I¡¯m not going to, in which case, take these papers and head for some place safe.¡±

    Kiko looked as if she was ready to burst into tears.

    ¡°Inari?¡±

    Inari hugged Kiko.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dearest one, you know I¡¯ll always find you no matter what.¡±

    Paul added.

    ¡°If you think you¡¯re going to be taken, there is a panic button. It will text everyone your location. We will come. Aimi-chan, hang onto your toys, you may need them. Understood?¡±

    Aimi-chan¡¯s grin was mirthless and shark-like.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ve got your six, Narrator.¡±

    Paul grinned.

    ¡°Think of it as Ghost recon, live action edition, and your mission is bodyguard.¡±

    Paul looked around the assembled group, and nodded.

    ¡°Ok, we may be going our separate ways, chased by mortal enemies. But we are stronger than them, for we are family, and we will be together again. Never fear, we will prevail.¡±

    Tatsuo, and the other Oni as one, bowed with a clenched fist over heart. Kiko hugged Inari hard, and stepped back, wiping at her eyes, before standing next to Ash. Inari swept Shoko and Rin into a hug, holding both of them tight as she spoke

    ¡°Rin, look after your little sister, I¡¯m trusting you with her.¡±

    Rin choked, and nodded, unable to speak...and Inari continued.

    ¡°Shoko, look after Rin. And try to behave!¡±

    ¡°Yes mother! I¡­ I¡¯ll be good. Unless..¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s necessary, of course.¡±

    Shoko nodded, and then looked around at everyone, and stuck her hand out, saying as she did.

    ¡°We are Yokai, we are family.¡±

    Quickly everyone placed their hand over her small hand, repeating the phrase. Inari put her hand on top lastly, adding as she did.

    ¡°We are Yokai. We are family¡­ forever.¡±

    Paul glanced at the clock in the changing rooms.

    ¡°Ok everyone, Inari. It¡¯s time. Good luck and stay safe. Inari, let¡¯s go show those metal-heads what a real fox goddess looks like!¡±

 Goddess of Metal !

    It was chilly high up on the camera platform, above the ¡®nose bleed¡¯ seats right under the edge of the dome. Inari shivered, and leaned against Paul, who was sure that it had nothing to do with it being cold.

    ¡°You ok Inari?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m scared, for our strangle little family, for what might happen to them while we¡¯re apart. And because I have no idea what I¡¯m going to say on stage!¡±

    Paul put his arm around the nervous young-looking Goddess and hugged her.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be ok. The monster hunters will come here first. We¡¯ll keep them here as long as we can, give the others a head start, and then go dark ourselves.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Any ideas what I should say on stage?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°No, but some advice, yes. Don¡¯t think of anyone else out there, focus on Suzue and Moeka. Nobody else matters. Talk to them.¡±

    Inari peered down at where, if it was any other day, would¡¯ve roughly been where the pitchers mound was, and nodded.

    Below them, Suz-metal and Moe-metal were singing the last bars of ¡®Metal Fox¡¯ which were essentially a prayer to Inari, although she wasn¡¯t mentioned by name, beseeching her to come, ending in the repeated refrain.

    ¡°Come to me Mother Fox Goddess. Come to me Metal Fox!¡±

    Paul nodded, towards the stage.

    ¡°Sounds like your cue Inari. Shall we?¡±

    Inari nodded, and standing cast the Golden power from her hand, creating a compact golden glowing cloud, before stepping onto it. Paul still felt a shudder run down his spine as he stepped onto what was quite literally thin air, slipping his kitsune mask into place.

    The cheering crowd fell silent slowly as the cloud, with Inari radiantly shining upon it, descended towards the stage. On stage, Suz-metal and Moe-metal looked uncertainly at each other, as behind them the Hidden Kami band also exchanged puzzled looks.

    Paul could see realisation dawn on Suzue¡¯s face first, as her expression went through incredulity, shock and finally awe as she sank to her knees, and bowed, prostrating herself as Inari¡¯s cloud touched down and She stepped onto the stage.

    Moeka looked down at Suzue, and then at Inari, and sank to her knees copying her friend. The band members followed her lead, as much as that was possible encumbered as they were by both white sheet-like costumes and instruments.

    Then, unexpectedly, one by one the audience sank down, kneeling, bowing towards Inari.

    Paul wasn¡¯t sure if Inari even noticed however, as she walked towards the two girls in their faux Edo warrior-princess costumes, and crouched down, placing a hand on each of their faces, cradling their cheeks.

    ¡°My daughters of spirit, stand. There is no need for you to kneel before your Mother Goddess.¡±

    Paul knew Inari didn¡¯t have a microphone, but he could clearly hear the echoes of her voice as it filled the entire stadium.

    ¡°Mother Inari! You.. you came!¡±

    Suzue¡¯s voice trembled, sounding less like the confident kawaii-metal performer, and more like the hesitant, uncertain young woman she was behind her stage persona. Inari nodded, and leaned in to whisper so the audience wouldn¡¯t hear her.

    ¡°I came, my daughter asked me. Shoko says hi.¡±

    If anything, Suzue and Moeka¡¯s eyes went wider... after all, they knew the yokai of Yokai-Metal were real.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re really her, Inari Okami!¡±

    Moeka¡¯s microphone transmitted her shocked words to the entire stadium...and a whispering murmur rustled throughout the vast crowd as people began to realise this wasn¡¯t part of the act.

    Inari laughed, nodding.

    ¡°I am. I¡¯ve been away for such a long time, but I am here. You brought me back, you and your devoted followers. How could I not come here to thank you all?!¡±

    From somewhere above them, glowing sakura petals began to fall, swirling on the air currents, filling the air. Paul could feel Inari¡¯s magic at work, and as he watched the petals seemed to slow, and almost stop.

    Paul blinked, somehow, Inari was altering time around them. Everything outside of a circle surrounding the four of them, throughout the entire stadium slowed down to an almost imperceptible crawl as time itself slowed. Or perhaps time sped up within the circle¡­

    ¡°My Herald, will you explain to the girls the choice they have to make?¡±

    ¡°As you wish Inari.¡±

    Inari closed her eyes, standing stock still. Paul guessed that maintaining the spell around them took a great deal of her concentration and effort. Paul stepped forward half a pace, drawing concerned looks from both young women.

    ¡°Inari Okami is, indeed Inari, Shoko¡¯s mother. This isn¡¯t a trick, what you saw of her before was the disguise, so she might get the measure of you. She wishes to offer you a reward, but it¡¯s one that comes with heavy responsibilities. One of you will be promoted to Goddess, fifth rank, while still living of course, for a special assignment. You will be Inari¡¯s representative in the mortal realm, granted divine powers to some extent, able to do some magic. Your mission, should you chose to accept it, will be to change people¡¯s perception of yokai. You know the truth behind Yokai Metal, you¡¯ve heard their songs. Your task will be to prepare the way for the yokai to step out into the light and openly join human culture in harmony. To usher in a new age in effect.¡±

    Moeka frowned.

    ¡°But, why us? Wouldn¡¯t that be their, Yokai Metal¡¯s, job?¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Yes, and they will be working towards that end too¡­ but also no. You see, there are hunters. A government backed group operating in secret, whose goal is to eradicate all yokai. Some are on their way here now, even as we speak. You are not yokai, and you are so well known that they would hesitate to act against you even if you were. Think of your role as being part of a larger plan, the vanguard leading the way. The details of your part I leave up to you as I, as we, have confidence that you can do it.¡±

    Moeka looked thoughtful, but Suzue looked as if she was ready to declare war on someone, possibly involving heads on pikes, salting their fields, and driving their women before her. Just at that moment Paul remembered the line from Shoko¡¯s version of Senbonzakura, ¡®Boys and girls becoming like samurai / Just like those from our previous life.¡¯

    Suzue looked like a samurai, reborn, just handed her first mission. Paul knew who he¡¯d pick if the choice was his¡­ but it wasn¡¯t.

    Moeka spoke up.

    ¡°You said we had a choice?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes, which of you two should accept Inari¡¯s gift, and take up the mantle of living goddess?¡±

    Suzue immediately turned to her friend.

    ¡°It should be you Moeka, you¡¯re the thoughtful one.¡±

    Inwardly Paul raised an eyebrow, despite her evident determination, Suzue had thought of her friend first¡­ and for a reason that made good sense too.

    Moeka shook her head.

    ¡°No, precisely because of that. You¡¯ve always been the heart and soul of us Suzue, you comforted Yui after she was diagnosed, and you held the band together when she had to leave. It should be you now. The fans have always loved you more.¡±

    Paul glanced at Inari; even though she was motionless, he got the impression she was listening, and approved.

    Suzue shook her head, still objecting.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Moeka stamped her foot, making her pigtails bounce.

    ¡°Suzue! ¡­ I¡¯ll refuse if you won¡¯t accept it! You are better suited for this. It¡¯s a task that needs someone that thinks with their heart, not their head. I¡¯ll support you of course, but it has to be you.¡±

    ¡°I am not worthy though.¡±

    Paul indicated Inari with a nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what she thinks. She knows your hearts, but you have to make this choice for yourselves, and it has to be one both of you agree with.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Moeka nodded and said

    ¡°Because if she¡¯d just picked one of us, the other might come to resent it, yes?¡±

    Suzue glanced at her friend, looking wide-eyed, and then slowly, shyly, smiled.

    ¡°I see Moeka, if you¡¯re sure¡­ then I accept!¡±

    ¡°Precisely. Good. Now let¡¯s wrap up the private time you two, this spell only lasts so long.¡±

    Paul dug into his sleeve, remembering something; he had a back-up flash drive somewhere, just in case.

    ¡°Now where is it... Ah, here we go. Moeka, this usb drive contains details of everything we know. I¡¯ll leave it up to you how to use it, but be circumspect. First thing you¡¯ll need to do is read the files on mana research and build a convertor. That¡¯ll help give Suzue the energy she¡¯ll need. You can contact me through the head priest at Inari¡¯s main shrine. Just tell him you¡¯re a friend of Paul. Ok, places everyone, back to where you were, time slip ending in 3..2..1..¡±

    Moeka and Suzue hastened to take up the positions they¡¯d been standing in moments earlier, the automatic habits of seasoned professionals serving them in good stead.

    With an inaudible, but still perceptible, pop the spell around the four of them burst, and time resumed it¡¯s natural pace.

    Paul felt a weight in his sleeve suddenly, and drawing it out, found a scroll he certainly hadn¡¯t put there earlier. Unrolling it, he scanned the words written in gold, and then began to read out loud.

    ¡°Let it be known, that on the twenty third day of the month of Frost in the fifth year of the era of Reiwa, or beautiful harmony, that the human Suzue Nakamoto, otherwise known as Suz-metal, is promoted to the status of Goddess of the Fifth rank due to extraordinary service. That she henceforth is entitled to all powers and due respect as Goddess and aide to Inari Okami, with special dispensation to remain in the Mortal World. So signed Inari Okami, Goddess First rank.¡±

    Paul rolled the scroll shut and presented it to Suzue, then stepped back as Inari approached the trembling young woman.

    ¡°Do not be afraid, my daughter.¡±

    Inari placed her hands on Suzue¡¯s shoulders, and closing her eyes, summoned forth her Divine energy. The power grew between the pair, and unconstrained by a circle, the magic spilled over.. causing the house and stage lights to go out as circuit breakers tripped.

    Paul took a half step back as an intangible but none-the-less very real wind rushed forth past him, outwards from where Inari and Suzue stood. The air seemed to sparkle, and judging by the clearly audible gasps, he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt and saw the spill over.

    The small star that formed between the pair lit the entire stage, their bodies casting long shadows across the stadium. The light sank into Suzue, who gasped and stood rigid as her body lit up from within, the power sinking into her bones, her very soul.

    For a moment, Suzue blazed so brightly it was impossible to look at her. She was a towering, crackling pillar of blue-white actinic lightning, her scream echoing around the dome, answered by thunder from outside.

    And then, like lightning, it was over. Suzue knelt on one knee before Inari, smoke coiling up from where the flooring had been scorched around her. Slowly she stood, and even Inari almost took a step back. Suzue¡¯s eyes glowed momentarily as if lit from within by lightning bolts. Lightning crackled around the young goddess, arcing over her costume, leaping from metal stud to metal stud, playing around her fingers as she stared at it in wonder.

    The crowd in the stadium went wild, cheering, screaming, and applauding. Here and there lights started to come on, as people turned on the flashlights of their phones, those that hadn¡¯t been fried, and waved them high in the air.

    Paul came up behind Inari and quietly asked.

    ¡°What.. the.. hell?!¡±

    Inari shrugged, watching Suzue as she played with the blue-white arcs of power that leapt from her palms.

    ¡°You know how I said that giving Divine power to those with a trace of Yokai blood has unpredictable effects? Well, imagine what happens when the recipient has a trace of Kami in their ancestry!¡±

    Paul stared at the young goddess.

    ¡°She¡¯s descended from a god or goddess?!¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Mmhm. Susanoo, god of storms, Amaterasu¡¯s little brother. I¡¯d guess she¡¯s his great-granddaughter or great-great-granddaughter. He was known for having dalliances with mortals among others. I wish I¡¯d known that before, I could have warned her.¡±

    Suzue laughed and raising her head, threw her hands up, sending arcs of power flying upwards. Then, bringing her arms down and clasping her hands together, she bowed deeply to Inari.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank very much Mother Inari. I will try to use your gift wisely and bring honour to your name.¡±

    Inari inclined her head, one senior goddess greeting a newly minted junior.

    Paul, in the meantime, had moved to stand alongside Moeka, pitching his voice low, and hoping the mic wouldn¡¯t come back on just yet, he whispered.

    ¡°That was unplanned¡­ but magic is unpredictable. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. That was the most metal thing I¡¯ve ever seen! Listen to the audience.¡±

    Paul listened, and under the chaos, he could discern a chant beginning, two beats and then three.

    ¡°S¨±zu Goddesu! S¨±zu Goddesu! S¨±zu Goddesu!¡±

    The crowd chanted, over and over, Goddess Suzu. Paul¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Aw crap, I think we just started a new religion...¡±

    Moeka giggled and shook her head.

    ¡°No, just gave more vigour to one that was already going. They love us, but they¡¯ve worshipped her since the beginning!¡±

    Just then, the power came back on, and momentarily the stadium¡¯s main lights came up, illuminating the entire crowd. At the far edge Paul could see a huddled group of people in dark suits, standing in such a way that he didn¡¯t need to see the guns.

    Judging by the slight gasp from Moeka, she¡¯d seen them too. Paul looked at Inari, who was standing beside Suzue, bowing with her to the crowd¡­ and mouthed as he caught her gaze.

    ¡°We need to go, now!¡±

    Inari nodded at him, and glanced towards where the Torii gate still stood. Paul nodded. It was about three quarters of the way around the Stadium from the where the agents stood.

    Moeka in the meantime had gone over to their musicians, and was talking to them. As she crossed over to Suzue, they started to play. Paul recognised the opening bars of ¡®Road of Resistance¡¯; he¡¯d seen the video of that and knew what was coming.

    He came and bowed to Inari, and she led the way towards the walkway, moving to the beat of the music.

    Paul walked behind and to the left of Inari, as they made their way along the walkway¡­ which as well as being a position of deferential respect, also put him between the hunters and her, blocking any possible shot.

    Behind them, Suz-metal and Moe-metal stood on stage, as Inari and Paul strode at a stately, determined, measured pace along the walkway towards the gate.

    And then, as the music paused, and Suz-metal gestured, making a parting motion with her arms in front of her, lightning playing between them, the crowd parted abruptly leaving the hunters who¡¯d been trying to push through the crowd towards the stage out in the open, surrounded on all sides.

    Suz-metal, or S¨±zu goddesu as the fans had renamed her, lifted her fist up into the air, and on the beat, the music screaming into life, it¡¯s tempo like a rushing river¡­ she brought her fist down, punching towards the ground as a lightning bolt arced from her fist to the ground with a deafening bang.

    A thousand hyped up metal-head fans cheered, screaming, and poured, running, into the mosh pit, with the terrified hunters caught frozen in the middle.

    Inari hesitated on the threshold of the gate, looking at Paul.

    ¡°Paul-san, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your Herald Inari, where you go, I go¡­ er, where are we going?¡±

    Inari giggled like a school-girl. Paul frowned, wondering if perhaps all the energy and emotions sloshing around were making her giddy.

    ¡°The air in here is saturated with magic. I¡¯m going to use that to open the way to the Road of the Gods. If we don¡¯t go far it should be safe, but there is no way those hunters can track that!¡±

    Paul glanced over his shoulder, and then nodded.

    ¡°Ok, those lot are preoccupied with not getting trampled, but I don¡¯t know if they left anybody outside. We¡¯d better go.¡±

    A shadow moved, and suddenly, in a blink of the eye, N¨­n¨¥mu was standing beside the gate.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going, we need to go now. There are more hunters outside on their way in here. Too many for me to stop without bloodshed.¡±

    Paul nodded, taking a tighter grip on the shoulder strap of his messenger bag as Inari placed her hands on the pillar of the gate. The shimmering curtain of light that formed between the pillars resembled the illusion she¡¯d cast before, but it was richer in colour, and whereas the illusion had hovered over the surface of the black curtain, this seemed to extend back, outwards into a dark void empty of everything save the dancing, twisting curtains of coloured light. Paul swallowed, it was both the most beautiful, and most terrifying thing he¡¯d seen in a long, long time.

    Inari held out her hand to him. And with a nod, Paul took it, and together, they stepped though the gate, and into the formless void beyond.

    At first it was like plunging into a rushing mountain stream, fresh sprung from a glacier. A giddying rush of motion and air so cold it seemed to freeze the moisture of Paul¡¯s lungs, filling his chest with needles.

    Around him, above and below, and to either side, colours and light twisted and danced in curtains of auroral light.. but before him, stretching out to create an endless tunnels in every direction he looked were rows and rows of torii gates, disappearing into infinity. A few, a very few, glowed as if someone had turned up the colour saturation, until the red of their paint bled into the air around them. Most however were dark, faded almost grey in colour.

    Even though there was no discernable floor, Paul felt a smooth hard surface underfoot, and as he looked down, he realised that the constellation of lights below him were, in fact, street lights. Somehow, he appeared to be high above Japan, high enough he could make out it¡¯s entirety in one gaze.

    Paul gulped. He¡¯d never been afraid of heights.. but this high, with nothing but a thin curtain of charged plasma between him and the ground, it was a bit much.

    Inari chuckled, her voice echoing weirdly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my Herald, it¡¯s all illusion here. We¡¯re not really standing high above the clouds.¡±

    ¡°Oh good.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re outside what you mortals think of as time and space. The illusions are there to stop you going mad as your mind tries to make sense of that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not any more comforting Inari!¡±

    Paul turned, looking for Inari, and his eyes widened.

    Inari was... Inari... but she blazed like the sun. She towered above him, as tall as one of the torii gates. Paul swallowed, and looked away, blinking against tears, and saw behind her a shadow. A dark shape like a piece of the night sky or the void itself, given shape and form, with two red orbs for eyes like far distant, almost dead stars¡­

    Without thinking Paul¡¯s hand dropped to his sword hilt...and then.. he froze. Just when and where had he acquired a sword?

    Paul glanced down, briefly, trying not to take his eyes off the patch of shadow. The hilt looked like it belonged to a katana. Plain, wrapped in simple black cord, well used and work-man like, this was a sword that had tasted blood.

    ¡°Be at peace my Herald, nothing and no-one is quite what they seem to be here.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, the fact that I¡¯m somehow carrying a sword sort of gave that away.¡±

    ¡°It suits you well. You have a warriors soul in part, so you have a sword. You will notice on the other side you have an ink stone and a brush attached to your belt.¡±

    Paul glanced, and saw that yes, he did indeed have a writer or poets tools. He took a long, trembling breath, which didn¡¯t sting from the cold as much as before, and exhaled.

    ¡°Okayyy... so what I see is more symbolic than real. So why do I just see a shadow where you are N¨­n¨¥mu?¡±

    A smile flashed in the darkness, one that Aimi-chan would¡¯ve been proud of, with fangs like frozen shards of moonlight.

    ¡°I am what I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s helpful, not. What are you? Truthfully please.¡±

    ¡°Is that an order?¡±

    ¡°A strong request.¡±

    For a moment there was silence¡­ although Paul fancied he could here faint music, something high and piping. He shook his head, he didn¡¯t know what it was, but he got the idea that wandering around out here would be very, very bad.

    N¨­n¨¥mu sighed.

    ¡°I am one of the undead, what you¡¯d call a vampire.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?! They¡¯re real? What sort are you?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat like your western vampires. I need blood to sustain me. Although I don¡¯t have all the foolish weaknesses they¡¯re shown as having. But is this important, now?¡±

    Paul shook himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s not. Inari, where are we heading? I presume each of those gates indicates a ¡®stop¡¯ along the road, right?¡±

    ¡°They do, the ones that are faded show which are unavailable but still intact.¡±

    ¡°Unavailable?¡±

    ¡°Lack of magic to power it, or cut off by a dead zone, either of those. We can¡¯t use any of them, which does not leave many.¡±

    Paul nodded, understanding now why the torii gates of every shrine had the shrines name painted on the plaque somewhere on it. It made finding your way out here rather easier.

    ¡°Where should we go Paul-san?¡±

    Paul tilted his head up to look up at Inari, then back down as he found that she was standing next to him, looking exactly as she had the day he met her... Paul blinked, shaking his head.

    ¡°Whoa! Warn a guy please. I nearly got mental whiplash there. Anyway, you can do this trick only once right? In, out, and done.¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Once we emerge I won¡¯t have the strength to do much else. You¡¯ll probably need to carry me afterwards.¡±

    ¡°I see, are we ok to just stroll here so I can see which are available?¡±

    ¡°Best not. If we tarry for too long¡­well, time moves oddly here and I am not as certain of this as I used to be. Also The Road has become unstable.¡±

    ¡°Ok...¡±

    Paul quickly glanced along the road stretching into the distance, and spotted a name he recognised on a nearby gate that was still active.

    ¡°Arayayama, that¡¯s near Mt Fuji if I recall correctly. That should be far enough away.¡±

    ¡°Arayayama it is then Paul-san¡­¡±

    Inari touched the gate in question and all the others fell away, literally it appeared, as it filled with sinuously twisting curtains of multi-coloured light. As one, they all three stepped through into the cold autumn air and wanly orange, late evening sunlight¡­

    ... and the shocked gasps of tourists!

 The Care and Feeding of Vampire Ninjas

    Paul stood extremely still, well aware that the blade pressed against his throat could probably slice him open down to the bone without much effort. He raised an eyebrow, directing a sardonic look at N¨­n¨¥mu. She backed the blade off from his neck, although didn¡¯t go so far as to sheath it.

    ¡°Really? What happened to protect and obey?¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­ you could¡¯ve been a hunter.¡±

    ¡°And what part of ¡®It¡¯s me.¡¯ did you not understand? Also, since when do hunters knock?¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu sighed, and hung her head.

    ¡°I apologise. I..I¡¯m having a bad day...¡±

    Paul nodded, putting the shopping bags down on the hotel room bed, and turned back to the shame-faced woman.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can see that. I don¡¯t know if aloe will help but I got some. Let me see your face.¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu silently obliged, tilting her head slightly to allow Paul to unwrap the bandages covering the upper right quarter of her face. From her cheek-bones up to her hairline it looked like someone had lightly run a blow-torch over her. Her eye on that side was milky-white and filmed over and weeping¡­ which was an improvement over last night when the flesh had been blackened and bone showing through in places around an empty socket.

    Paul tsk¡¯ed and shook his head.

    ¡°You know, mentioning that your kind of vampire reacts badly to sunlight might have been a good idea at some point.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know we were going to end up time travelling to the middle of the day after tomorrow, otherwise I would¡¯ve. I thought there was plenty of time to explain since it wasn¡¯t even midnight when we left...¡±

    ¡°Never mind, water under the bridge I suppose. How¡¯s Inari? Any change while I was shopping?¡±

    ¡°No, still asleep. Any idea how long she¡¯ll be out?¡±

    Paul shook his head, as he carefully applied aloe gel to what was basically the world¡¯s worst sun-burn.

    ¡°No¡­ she implied it could be awhile, so I guess we shouldn¡¯t plan on moving anytime soon. Hopefully I¡¯ve covered our tracks enough that we won¡¯t show up on whatever the hunters are using to look for us.¡±

    When the trio had stepped out through the torii gate at the Arayayama shrine at Okumiya, which was the third ¡®station¡¯ on the path to Mt Fuji, it had been late afternoon, an hour before sunset, two days after the concert... thanks to a wrinkle in the flow of time while on the Gods¡¯ Road.

    Paul had to convince a tourist party that they hadn¡¯t seen three people materialise out of nowhere, one of whom promptly screamed in pain and started smoking, while the other dropped unconscious.

    While Paul was applying a fresh gauze bandage over the burns N¨­n¨¥mu asked quietly.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Mm, how¡¯d I do what?¡±

    ¡°How did you get those people to believe they didn¡¯t see what they saw?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯s not that hard actually. They didn¡¯t want to believe what they saw was true.¡±

    ¡°But.. they saw it.. how could they not?¡±

    ¡°Ok, I guess you¡¯re different. I¡¯d imagine your training involves observational skills and so on, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re trained to see what¡¯s really there and act accordingly. However, most people try to make sense of the world by having an internal narrative, a model of how the world works. When faced with something that flatly contradicts that, most people will reject what they see in favour of their internal narrative. So, hand them an explanation that fits that, and they¡¯ll believe you. Like, telling them we¡¯d hiked up the mountain trail, rather than took the bus with them¡­ and the fact your face was blistering and smoking was the result of an accident with bug spray and a lit cigarette.¡±

    ¡°You lie very well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an author, I tell stories professionally. It¡¯s kind of the same thing.¡±

    ¡°And the fact you habitually travel with a medical kit, a change of clothing, money and a fake passport is also because you¡¯re an author?¡±

    ¡°You forgot the burner phone and survival kit¡­ and no. That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t always an author. Some parts of the world, being able to scram at a moments notice is just plain good common sense.¡±

    ¡°Japan isn¡¯t one of those places.¡±

    ¡°Earthquakes. Tsunami¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t usually one of those places. But I suppose it¡¯s a habit, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and as I think I just proved, you can¡¯t tell when you¡¯ll need it, so it¡¯s better to be prepared even if you don¡¯t think you need to be.¡±

    N¨­n¨¥mu hrumphed as Paul pinned the last bandage in place.

    ¡°I would wish all the people I was protecting were like you. It would make my life easier.¡±

    ¡°I dare say¡­ N¨­n¨¥mu, how long is this going to take to heal?¡±

    ¡°Two or three more nights, the scars will fade in a week or two.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ umm¡­ forgive me if I¡¯m wrong, but wouldn¡¯t that go quicker if you fed?¡±

    Nonemu nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Paul sighed¡­ physically, she looked to be around twenty five maybe at most thirty.. but for all he knew she could be four hundred or more. He was beginning to be a bit tired of being out of his depth.

    ¡°Hey, Nonemu, you¡¯re going to have to explain things to me. I mean, it¡¯s not like you come with a user manual. I can¡¯t just look up a ¡®care and feeding of your ninja vampire¡¯ on the internet, I mean, imagine what I¡¯d find¡­ actually, no don¡¯t.¡±

    Nonemu snorted a bit, like she was trying to hold in a laugh, even though her stoic expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, that was funny. Do I have to try and find your ticklish spot or something?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have one.¡±

    ¡°Bet you do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ please...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t what, tickle you?¡±

    ¡°That too, but... don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m just... normal. I¡¯m not. I am Shinobi. I am the Crimson Way, I am the Emperor¡¯s left hand. I don¡¯t.. can¡¯t.. do normal.¡±

    ¡°Would it be so terrible if you just.. unclenched. Just for a minute?¡±

    Nonemu nodded.

    ¡°Yes, yes it would. I am alone, without my handler. I dare not relax my self-control or the hunger will consume me and I would paint the walls red with innocent blood.¡±

    Paul studied her for a moment, then sighed.

    ¡°Ok.. I get it. Although it would¡¯ve been easier if you¡¯d just told me rather than needing to trick the answers out of you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What??¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to feed, because normally you have a handler, I presume someone human, to control your vampiric nature. Without them you are worried that you will loose control and be overcome by blood-thirst. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Ah.. yes..¡±

    ¡°Hm, also.. you¡¯ve been told repeatedly that you are NOT human any more and that your life is now one of duty and strict adherence to The Way, that you are alive... sorry, undead, so you can serve the Emperor and that you can have no other life outside of duty.¡±

    ¡°Ehhhh!!! How can you know that?! It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been listening into the commander¡¯s lectures! You seem human¡­ but¡­ are you a seer?¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Remember what I said about internal narratives? Well, I¡¯m just really good at working out what people¡¯s are. That, and yours isn¡¯t very original. It¡¯s like.. how to install fanatical blind loyalty for dummies. I¡¯ve seen it before in a dozen different hellholes around the world. The words change, the method doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­. so.. but it¡¯s true. Without our handlers, we¡¯re dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. If you¡¯ve never had to control yourselves, how are you ever going to learn self-control? It¡¯s a self-re-enforcing cycle.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ how can we learn to control the hunger, when the slightest slip will get people killed?¡±

    ¡°How can you learn, if you never try?¡±

    ¡°The Way doesn¡¯t get people killed.¡±

    ¡°True, doesn¡¯t mean they get to live either.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m undead, not alive...you know.¡±

    ¡°Also means, not dead. As in, has a life. Which you¡¯re currently doing a piss-poor job of living by the way. Even the samurai of old took the day off now and again, you know.¡±

    Nonemu growled under her breath, saying something unintelligible, but probably not complimentary.

    ¡°Why...are.. you... goading me!¡±

    Paul grinned slightly lopsided.

    ¡°Ah, you noticed that. Two reasons, I want to see if I can actually provoke you into attacking.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°Maybe, just a little¡­ second reason, I want to see if you can actually control yourself.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Not quite¡­ but since you¡¯ve answered my questions, I now have a theory to test.¡±

    Paul swept his right leg in a semi-circle, knocking Nonemu¡¯s legs out from under her, so she toppled backwards on the bed. Before she could move he placed his hand on her chest, over her sternum. And just.. stopped.

    She tried to rise¡­ and failed. He could feel her struggling, but there was no strength to her movements. Paul pinned her for moment, then took a step back. Carefully she sat up on the edge of the bed, her back bent, slumped, with her face hidden by her short bangs.

    ¡°So¡­ now you know. But you knew I was weak already, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Suspected. Your hand was trembling very faintly when you held your tanto blade against my neck, and if you truly thought I was a hunter then there was no tactical reason not to strike at full strength and behead me. Thus, the logical conclusion was either you doubted your conclusion at some level.. or you lacked the strength.¡±

    Nonemu flopped backward across the bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re too good. So, now you know the depth of my failure. I can¡¯t protect you or Inari Okami. Being in the sun has weakened me.¡±

    ¡°Ah. so... would night time mean you¡¯re stronger?.¡±

    ¡°A little, we¡¯re always stronger at night, but not enough to make a difference at present.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ I presume feeding would restore your vigour?¡±

    ¡°Yes, definitely. But I can¡¯t.¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Not true. You¡¯ve been told you can¡¯t until you believe it, but answer me this. Suppose I over-powered you, cut myself, and forced you to drink my blood. Could you stop me?¡±

    ¡°Whaa¡­ why would you even do that?! I could hurt you..¡±

    ¡°Oh for pete¡¯s sake! Look, a kitten could beat you up right now! So how the hell are you a threat?!¡±

    Judging by her thunderstruck expression, Paul had finally managed to drive the point home. He sighed.

    ¡°I mean, yes, you would get stronger as you fed, right? But that doesn¡¯t happen immediately does it? And if you did, that¡¯s what restraints are for¡­ and one of the things in the bottom of those bags is some tow rope with a five ton breaking strain.¡±

    ¡°You planning on tying me up!?¡±

    ¡°If I have to. I¡¯m only an amateur at Shibari, but I do know how to make sure someone can¡¯t get free.¡±

    ¡°I..I¡­. I¡¯m not doing that!¡±

    Paul was surprised to learn that apparently vampires can blush.

    ¡°Not that sort of vampire then? Strictly a blood drinker and not anything else.¡±

    Nonemu¡¯s cheeks were going a faint rose petal pink¡­ which he suspected was probably the equivalent of a flaming traffic light red in anyone else.

    ¡°Holmes-san! I¡¯m not a pervert!!¡±

    ¡°Oh relax, I¡¯m not one either.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you talking about tying me up and.. and.. forcing me..too..¡±

    ¡°Drink my blood? Because as you pointed out, as you are, you¡¯re unable to perform your duties. So looking at it logically, you have to. And since you won¡¯t, or can¡¯t, explain, I¡¯m trying to figure out how to do it safely. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°But.. you¡­ what were you suggesting?¡±

    ¡°I assume the blood is to form a connection so you can drain living energy. So, I wondered if it could be done without the blood¡­ why, what did you think I was suggesting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not say!¡±

    ¡°Huh.. Ohhhh¡­. I see. You thought I was wondering if you were one of those sorts of vampires.¡±

    Paul waggled his eyebrows suggestively, grinning at her.

    Nonemu grabbed a pillow and pulled it over her head.

    ¡°Stop it! Stop reading my mind!¡±

    Paul threw his head back and laughed.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that, right?¡±

    Nonemu emerged from under the pillow, curling up cat like, glaring at Paul balefully out of her one good eye.

    ¡°It certainly seems like you can.¡±

    ¡°You know you¡¯re not acting very stoic and dignified now? The aloe working?¡±

    There was longish pause, then in a much quieter, although still somewhat sulky, voice Nonemu replied.

    ¡°Yes¡­. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. So¡­ feeding. I would understand if the idea of being tied up, when you¡¯re already hurt and feeling vulnerable, would be more than you can stand. Frankly, it kind of squicks me out a bit too. Not really into those games myself, and if you¡¯d seen some of the things I have, you¡¯d know why.¡±

    Nonemu raised her head, frowning at him.

    ¡°Things you¡¯ve seen?¡±

    ¡°Ah.. yes. I¡¯ve been around a bit. I have a knack for getting into and out of places, travelling. So¡­ I¡¯ve occasionally made a living as a smuggler. People out, food and medicine in, as I said before. Also people talk to me, and I figure stuff out so.. well, you know that. But very bad things happen in war zones and the like, which I¡¯ve seen the results of... rather more than I wanted to actually.¡±

    Nonemu stared at him for a moment, then sighed and buried her head in the blanket.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never left Japan before. This is the closest I¡¯ve been to being in combat. I can¡¯t even imagine...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Huh. I suppose that figures. Imperial protection duty would mean that you, and the Emperor, are probably as far away as it¡¯s possible to get from wherever the action is.¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­ all of the others have fought before, when they were alive. All except me. I.. I¡¯m the youngest. I¡¯ve been a vampire barely thirty years. I don¡¯t know why the commander chose me. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it? Ok, think of the oldest one of your group. Now, how well do you think they¡¯d do in modern life? Could they fake being normal? Would they even know how to use a cell phone for example.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Oh¡­ I see¡­ he chose me, because I could blend in! Ohhhh.. the commander is truly wise!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a smart one, yes. Which must mean, he also trusts you to work out how to survive and carry out your mission. You¡¯re the youngest, least bound by habit. I presume he selected you for that reason. After all, it¡¯s a novel situation, requiring novel solutions. Not rigid adherence to the rules.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    Paul smiled slightly.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s the spirit. Question, do you want to try this with, or without the rope?¡±

    Nonemu bit her lip, uncertainty making her look a lot younger.

    ¡°Um.. with. To be safe. After a meal I should regain my full strength inside of an hour. If¡­ if prior experience is a guide. I should regain my sanity before than.¡±

    ¡°Wait... prior experience?¡±

    ¡°Um...yes. Part of our training, we have to know what it feels like.. to be starved, injured and out of control. So we know the signs of it...also so our handlers know how to control us.¡±

    Paul closed his eyes, massaging the centre of his forehead.

    ¡°You do know that sounds a lot like systematic abuse, right? Both physical and psychological, as in the sort of thing they do to people in order to brain-wash them...¡±

    ¡°Um..when you put it that way it sounds bad. It¡¯s part of the traditional training, handed down and honed over centuries...and it works.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so does brain-washing, and some religions have been doing that for centuries too. Doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ can we.. just get this over with, before you dismantle everything I believe in?¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry. You¡¯re right. One thing at a time. Although when we have some time, there are some things you really need to read.¡±

    ¡°I volunteered to become what I am. It was an honour just to be selected as a candidate.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the only reason we¡¯re not turning round right now and storming the Palace so I can have words with the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very dangerous thing to say to me. I have a habit of saying or doing exactly what people say I can¡¯t. And right now, I am very, very pissed off with someone I thought was a bit more enlightened.¡±

    Paul turned, and found Nonemu sitting up on the bed, her worried looking face quite close to his.

    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Nonemu..¡±

    ¡°No, promise! Otherwise I am honour bound to stop you!¡±

    ¡°What? Oh.. no.. I literally meant having words with him¡­ not...whatever you thought I meant. He is a friend, I think.. he¡¯s a useful ally anyway. And for all I know, he doesn¡¯t even know how you¡¯re trained.¡±

    Nonemu blinked, then looked thoughtful.

    ¡°Ohh.. you know¡­ you might be right. I¡¯m not sure he does. It is a closely guarded secret.¡±

    ¡°Ok then. Now, shall we proceed?¡±

    ¡°Ok, yes..¡±

    A short while later Paul took a step back and looked at Nonemu, considering.

    ¡°I think that¡¯ll do¡­ how is it?¡±

    ¡°Not too bad, unless I try to move.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I really hope no-one comes in right now. I mean, I¡¯ve got a girl passed out cold on one bed, and another trussed up like a Christmas turkey on the other¡­ I¡¯m not sure even I could adequately explain all this.¡±

    Nonemu laughed, and then winced.

    ¡°Ow.. ow.. please don¡¯t make me laugh, my whole face hurts.¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­ ok, how much blood do you need?¡±

    ¡°Not much, a mouthful, no more. It¡¯s really only to establish a connection. Or so I¡¯m told. You¡¯ll be tired after this, like you¡¯ve been awake all night and all day.¡±

    ¡°Right, so untie you as soon as you¡¯ve fed. Then you can guard Inari and me as I sleep, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but only if I remain in control¡­ if not then¡­ then you will have to bring me out of it.¡±

    Paul paused, frowning.

    ¡°Okayyy¡­. As much as I hate this I suppose I have to acknowledge the possibility. How do I do that?¡±

    ¡°Normally, by feeding me until my blood thirst is sated...but that would kill you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ what about animal blood?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t work, nor does bottled.¡±

    Paul considered¡­ then looked at the bags.

    ¡°I¡¯ve an idea, but I¡¯m not sure if it would work¡­ blood is basically just the carrier medium for ¡®living energy¡¯ which I think is another term for what I¡¯ve been calling mana. I know water with iron suspended in it means it will take a mana charge. So¡­ if I charge up some of my blood, say about 10cc of that and give it to you as a straight shot to the heart, it should act like an adrenaline injection, I think...¡±

    ¡°Straight shot to the heart?¡±

    ¡°Syringe, big needle, inject it directly into your heart.¡±

    ¡°Ow! Where would get something like that.. and why?¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Farm supply store, got some funny looks though. Not the same place I bought the rope, because then I really would get some odd looks and maybe an interview with the local police. And because I¡¯d already figured out you had a problem, so my contingency plan in case you flat refused to feed was a transfusion. Anyway, will that work do you think?¡±

    Nonemu went to nod, and stop as she remembered that she was tied up.

    ¡°Yes, that should work I think. I¡¯m not sure what it would do to me¡­ but the shock alone might make me snap out of it. At the very least, it won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Paul nodded, and rolling up his sleeve got out the first aid kit, some sterile wipes and a scalpel. Nonemu¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she saw the scar running up the inside of Paul¡¯s wrist, over where the veins were.

    ¡°Is.. is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have a matching one on the other wrist. I was in pretty bad shape mentally speaking when I was younger. I almost didn¡¯t make it out alive. Ok.. you ready?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ but do it anyway.¡±

    Paul swabbed an area of the web of skin between finger and thumb, near the base of his thumb and the big vein there. The taking the scalpel, made a short, deep, cut. Immediately blood began to well up, but Paul dropped the scalpel on the bedside table and gripped his hand, cutting off the flow.

    ¡°Ok, open wide...¡±

    Nonemu glared at him, but opened her mouth. Paul held his hand a scant few fractions of an inch above, and let go. Blood flowed freely, trickling down into her open mouth. Nonemu swallowed.. and tried to raise her head towards him. Paul, mindful of her fangs, used his free hand to lift her head, and Nonemu latched on. The pupil of her good eye expanded until it seemed to be a bottomless pool of blood, the reflective layer at the back of her retina throwing the light in the curtained room back at him.

    She strained against her bonds, fighting to be free. Paul talked to her, uncertain if she could hear him.

    ¡°C¡¯mon girl¡­ fight it. Hold on to who you are, your sense of duty, of honour. You are more than just your nature, more than a bundle of instincts and reflexes. You can do it.¡±

    He tried to lift his hand away, and found that he couldn¡¯t. Nonemu¡¯s fangs had punctured his skin, embedding in the muscles of his hand, and he hadn¡¯t even felt it. Just for a second he almost panicked...then took a deep breath, and lowering her head, freed his other hand. With that, he pressed his middle finger against his thumb momentarily¡­ and flicked her nose, hard.

    Startled more than hurt, Nonemu opened her mouth, and Paul jerked his hand free, gripping his wrist. Nonemu hissed at him, her expression mindless and feral. Paul sighed.

    Ok, she¡¯d fed, now he had to bring her out of it before she regained her strength. The ropes would probably hold but why risk it?

    It took a bit of juggling, but he got the bleeding from his hand staunched, and managed to catch about a cupful of it. Digging out one of the spare small mana batteries, he used the file on his pocket knife to shave a small pile of iron fillings off that into the blood. Dropping the penny sized pendant into the big horse syringe, he drew up about twenty cc of fresh blood which he hoped was now charged with mana, and attached the sterile 8 gauge needle to it.

    Standing over Nonemu, Paul realised he¡¯d made a mistake¡­ her clothing was in the way. The med-kit included a set of paramedic¡¯s scissors, which he used to cut away enough to make an opening, although he had to sever the webbing holding the ballistic vest under her top, and then shove that around to move it out of the way.

    Finally, he cleared a patch of skin above her heart, and not before time as she was being to strain against the ropes, and move around despite the restraints. Paul wasn¡¯t sure if the ropes or the metal bed frame would give first.

    Trying to hold her still, he plunged the big needle into her chest, to the distance from the tip of his forefinger to the base of his thumb. He could feel the sudden jerk of resistance as it hit the heart wall, and then penetrated.

    Nonemu tried to scream, drawing in a breath as the needle plunged though her flesh¡­ and then froze as it slid into her heart¡­

    Paul used his free hand to press down the syringe, filling her heart with super-charged blood, and as soon as it bottomed out, he pulled the needle out.

    For a moment, Nonemu lay there.. apparently lifeless.. just long enough for Paul to wonder if he hadn¡¯t seriously screwed up.

    Then she gasped, coughing...her face flushing with colour¡­ and she swore...

 Conversations in a Hotel Room

    ¡°Paul-san¡­?¡±

    Paul glanced over to the other bed. Inari was sitting up partly, propped up on one elbow, looking still half asleep and bewildered, her dark hair falling across her face. Paul glanced at Noneum, who was panting, but looking less feral than she had a moment ago.

    ¡°Paul-san¡­ why is there a girl tied up in your bed¡­ and where are we? This is not the shrine.¡±

    Paul frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the last thing you remember Inari?¡±

    ¡°We were preparing to see the Emperor¡­ I...there¡¯s bits of... but it¡¯s like a dream?!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ ok. I¡¯ll explain in a minute or two. Let me see to Nonemu first.¡±

    ¡°No name? Is she a hunter?¡±

    ¡°Quite the opposite. Hang on a minute or two please. Nonemu, are you with us now?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ thank you. But I don¡¯t ever want to do that again! By all the gods, that hurt!¡±

    Paul shrugged.

    ¡°Well, yeah. I stuck a rather large needle into your heart, and then pumped you full of magically charged blood.¡±

    ¡°It still feels like my veins are on fire, and there¡¯s ants running around under my skin. If I wasn¡¯t tied up I¡¯d be scratching myself to ribbons.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ hmm.. maybe you got a bit too much power? I¡¯ll untie you now you¡¯re lucid and you can get a shower, that should ground the excess and make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Good idea¡­ I feel weird, like my heart is pounding.¡±

    Paul frowned, a sudden thought occurring to him. He placed two fingers on Nonemu¡¯s neck, feeling for a pulse.

    ¡°Hey, no point checking my heart rate Holmes-san, I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    ¡°Actually, yes you do. A little fast, but definitely there.¡±

    ¡°Whaaa¡­?¡±

    Paul started to untie Nonemu who was staring at him incredulously.

    ¡°I think we accidentally jump started your heart. I take it you don¡¯t normally have one?¡±

    ¡°NO! Although¡­now that I think, I heard that long ago there was supposedly a secret technique that could make a vampire appear to be human for a time¡­. but no-one knows how.¡±

    ¡°Figures. Without enough mana and the right sort of iron to act as a carrier, it wouldn¡¯t work. I doubt anyone¡¯s had the right stuff to try that trick anytime this century, or the last possibly.¡±

    Paul untied the last knot and Nonemu stretched, and then scratched vigorously. She frowned at the damage to her clothing. Paul looked apologetic.

    ¡°Sorry, my mistake. I should¡¯ve asked you to take your top off first. Didn¡¯t want to punch through several layers of clothing, there would be too much risk of the needle carrying cloth fragments with it.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have, it¡¯s a stab proof vest. Is there a change of clothing in those bags?¡±

    ¡°There is, help yourself. Stuff in your size is in the purple bag¡±

    Nonemu nodded, and got to her feet, she peered in the purple bag, and took that through to the bathroom. Paul went and sat next to the confused looking Inari.

    ¡°Paul-san... who is that woman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her real name. I just came up with the nickname for her, but she¡¯s part of the Emperor¡¯s personal protection detail. She¡¯s a shinobi and a vampire.¡±

    ¡°Why is she here¡­?¡±

    ¡°The hunters caught up with us at the Palace, the emperor leant her to us for protection. How much do you recall?¡±

    Inari frowned, concentrating.

    ¡°I¡­ sort of recall much of the meeting with the emperor, although it¡¯s all a bit dream-like. The concert I remember too, I created a pearl each for Katsu and Kiko¡­ and... Suzue?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You said you thought Suzue was the great-grand-daughter, or great-great-grand-daughter of the God of storms? Either way, she was slinging lightning around like Thor on a good day, last I saw. We left via the Torii gate.¡±

    Inari nodded slowly.

    ¡°Now that you say it, I remember, at least as far as the gate. So, where are we?¡±

    ¡°We came out at the Arayayama shirne near Mt Fuji. Currently, we¡¯re at the Hotel Kaneyamaen. It has a hot spring baths that I think are probably magically charged, which I thought we might find useful. Thing is, we skipped a couple of days and came out in the middle of the afternoon¡­ and vampires and sunlight do not mix.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh¡­ so you were trying to heal No Name?¡±

    ¡°Nonemu, and yes.. although there was a couple of wrinkles there. Normally she has a handler to control her when she feeds. Do not even get me started on what I think of that¡­ but she¡¯s never learnt self-control as a result. The shot of mana-charged blood directly into her heart was just to snap her out of an instinctual fugue state. I think maybe I¡¯ll try something else next time. Anyway, all that aside, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Feeling a bit jumbled, like a suitcase someone packed in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Hm, figures. That wasn¡¯t an orderly transformation. One minute goddess, next human, and collapsing from exhaustion on top of it. I suppose things would get jumbled a bit. You think you can eat something now? You¡¯ve been asleep all day. I can ring for room service.¡±

    Nonemu stuck her head around the bathroom door, Paul wasn¡¯t surprised to see that her face was healed and scar free, given the mana overdose.

    ¡°Did I hear you mention room service? Could you order something for me too, I¡¯m starving! And it¡¯s been years since I ate real food. I might as well enjoy it while I can!¡±

    ¡°Ok then...what do you fancy?¡±

    ¡°Curry! Ah.. please..¡±

    Inari nodded.

    ¡°Curry for me too¡­ and chocolate parfait for dessert.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Good idea, me too!¡±

    Paul laughed, shaking his head.

    ¡°Ok, well I can see you two have at least something in common. Two curries and chocolate parfaits it is. I think I¡¯ll order something too. I¡¯ve been busy while you two rested after all.¡±

    Nonemu called out from the bathroom.

    ¡°Thank you for your efforts Holmes-san! Good choices on the clothes!¡±

    Paul laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome! Ah, Inari, I¡¯ve got some for you too. Hope you like them. Picking for Nonemu was easy, black, and enveloping, yours required a bit more thought.¡±

    Paul put two of the bags on the bed next to Inari, and phoned down to room service while she investigated the contents.

    The man delivering gave Paul a rather dirty look¡­ but then, Inari was just finishing getting dressed and Nonemu was in a bathrobe and towelling her hair dry. Paul figured he thought he¡¯d either engaged a couple of prostitutes, or that he and his ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ had a rather.. odd .. relationship with her ¡®sister¡¯. Paul had taken two adjoining rooms, one for himself and one for Inari and Nonemu.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Luckily Paul had remembered to kick the ropes under the bed as room service knocked on the door.. otherwise he was pretty sure they would¡¯ve been politely asked to leave.

    Inari didn¡¯t help by flirting with him outrageously¡­ and Nonemu¡­ and the porter.

    Paul ended up glaring at her afterwards.

    ¡°Will you please stop doing that! The idea is to keep a low profile!¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°He won¡¯t remember what you looked like Paul and of the three of us, you¡¯re the most distinctive. Also, would not laying low be what the hunters would expect us to do? Instead of acting like crazy horny teenagers?¡±

    Paul raised a forefinger, about to argue, and stopped.

    ¡°Ok. I concede you have a point¡­ but tone it down a bit. I don¡¯t want us to get thrown out.¡±

    The three of them ate in silence, more or less. Nonemu kept making small noises of enjoyment, not that Paul or Inari minded. Turning her temporarily human again was an unexpected side-effect, but apparently a welcome one.

    Inari watched Paul as he ate¡­ he picked at his food, clearly thinking about something as he frowned, staring off into the distance.

    ¡°A penny for them...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Is that not the right English phrase? A penny for your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yeah, it is.¡± Paul grinned at her.

    He had a way of looking at things, people in particular, Inari thought, as if they were the most important thing in world and deserved his complete attention. Just looking at him, looking at her that way, caused an odd sensation in her chest. Like butterflies taking wing.

    Paul shook his head, smiling, as he looked down.

    ¡°Ah, although I¡¯m not sure I don¡¯t owe you some change. I wasn¡¯t thinking of much really. Just that running from those clowns just doesn¡¯t sit right with me...¡±

    Nonemu spoke up.

    ¡°Are you thinking of doing something, Holmes-san?¡±

    ¡°Something, yes¡­ not sure what. I mean, most of my prior knowledge involves ways to run away or avoid trouble. Truth is, I can¡¯t figure out what to do, without knowing more about them. I don¡¯t even know what they call themselves. I think I should¡¯ve picked that guy¡¯s pocket when they came calling at the temple, it¡¯s their department policy that they carry I.D saying who they really are and what department they work for. Which is idiotic for a secret organisation.¡±

    Nonemu paused in eating her curry.

    ¡°They said that?¡±

    Paul looked at her.

    ¡°Yes. Why? Does that ring a bell.¡±

    ¡°Sort of¡­ it means they¡¯re part of the police. Only they do that.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ well that helps. Figures though, he said their organisation was founded as part of the Meiji Restoration to eradicate any non-progressive elements. Or words to that effect. If I recall correctly, one of the first things that got done after the rebellion was a complete over-haul of the Tokyo police force, since the former samurai of the old force formed the core of the rebel army.¡±

    Paul frowned, thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Inari¡­ the Seven Great Lords, those that knew about yokai and administered disputes between them and humans. Which was the last one to go?¡±

    ¡°Oh...I don¡¯t remember his name, but he was of the Tokugawa clan¡­ who ruled Edo, which became Tokyo. Oh, I see where you¡¯re going!¡±

    ¡°Right, so it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for some of his men to retain that knowledge about yokai, and become at first the Tokyo police, where they passed down the knowledge and eventually wound up as this organisation. Also, since Tokyo sits on top of three seismic plates, it has a higher than national average of mana. Which means more yokai living there, in theory anyway.¡±

    Nonemu shook her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s not that many actually. A few small enclaves, and a number of gangs. But less than most cities.¡±

    ¡°And nobody ever wondered why? Yeesh...¡±

    Nonemu shrugged.

    ¡°I suppose no-one cared. Yokai are yokai, they¡¯re hard to understand. I guess they thought maybe they had a reason but no-one knew what.¡±

    Paul snorted, but refrained from commenting.

    ¡°Ok, so the hunters are probably based in Tokyo, and part of the police force. That narrows it down. If we had a name, that would help.¡±

    Nonemu paused her fork halfway to her lips. Paul raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Ah¡­ something I overheard. Some years ago there was a series of killings. It was thought a yokai was involved. There was some gossip, that a special unit was brought in. We were told to stay in the barracks until the matter was resolved. I heard, although I cannot confirm, that the unit came from Division three, ¡®the Special Security Division¡¯ of the Security Bureau. Except that Division supposedly doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Paul nodded, slowly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ makes sense that¡¯s where they¡¯d bury it though. Ok. I think maybe I need to contact someone I know, call in a favour. I¡¯ll use the other room to work. The person I need to talk is a bit¡­ wary, around strangers.¡±

    Paul picked up his plate, pulled a new notebook computer out of the shopping bag, and headed though the door to the adjoining room.

    It took Paul a few moments to configure the notebook, downloading to a flash drive and then running a custom version of tor as well as a number of other programs, under a separate operating system called TAILS. It took about an hour emailing back and forth, to finally track down a contact for the person he needed to talk to, an old friend from days gone by.

    Finally he cleared the last hand-shake for the video call, and the screen filled with a rather pixelated image of a farmhouse kitchen, somewhere, where it was early morning judging by the angle of the sunlight. Paul¡¯s old friend Eli sat down in front of the camera, his face considerably clearer than the background, and addressed him in Hebrew.

    ¡°Boker tov! Paul you old rascal! Long time...¡±

    ¡°Shalom Eli, good to see you too. I see retirement is suiting you, judging by your waistline.¡±

    Eli chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking good too¡­ I was thinking to myself just yesterday, you can tell that Paul has retired back home, because nothing has exploded and there¡¯s no tales of ¡®someone¡¯ doing something outrageous some place utterly ridiculous for a westerner to be.¡±

    ¡°Funny¡­ I was thinking the same thing, about someone else.¡±

    Eli laughed, shaking his head.

    ¡°Ah, we were young and foolish back then.¡±

    ¡°As opposed to being old fools now?¡±

    ¡°True, true.. so what can this old fool do for you my friend¡­ because I somehow doubt you called just to catch up on old times.¡±

    Paul grinned somewhat ruefully.

    ¡°How¡¯s Rebecca, Eli?¡±

    ¡°Oh ho! Now I know you want something! You only ever bring up the fact you introduced us when you need something.¡±

    Paul nodded, and then sighed.

    ¡°Truth is, you¡¯re right Eli. I need to call in a favour.¡±

    Eli looked at him, his expression suddenly serious.

    ¡°Paul, my old friend¡­ I owe you my Rebecca¡¯s life. For you, anything.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, this won¡¯t be anything too difficult. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯re not too retired Eli. I need some information on a group of people who¡¯ve been causing me trouble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening, you know I can have some of our finest on their way to you by lunch at the latest. Where are you by the way? I heard a rumour you were in Japan.¡±

    Paul chuckled.

    ¡°I take it you¡¯re not that retired then...¡±

    Eli shrugged.

    ¡°Eh.. I was bored, Rebecca kept complaining I was underfoot... you know how it is...¡±

    Paul smiled, but didn¡¯t comment.

    ¡°So¡­ this group. They¡¯re apparently Division three, or the ¡®Special Security Division¡¯ of the Security Bureau of the Tokyo metropolitan police force.¡±

    ¡°A police force? Paul, are you slowing down in your old age?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a cover, for what I¡¯m not sure. But they¡¯re not ordinary police. I need whatever information you can get on them for me Eli. Anything, no matter how weird it seems. There is something.. hinky.. about them.¡±

    ¡°For old times sake then¡­ Hmm.. you remember the Hilton drop box?¡±

    ¡°I do, how long will it take you?¡±

    ¡°An hour or two, probably. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to send you someone? Rebecca¡¯s sister¡¯s cousin is a fine young man, although he could do with a little seasoning... but he¡¯s an excellent agent...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a rookie tagging along Eli, that never ends well¡­ you remember Elwad?¡±

    Eli shuddered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me, my hip still hurts whenever it rains¡­ which thankfully isn¡¯t very often for me now. Still¡­ I could talk to Taia, you remember her?¡±

    ¡°Taia? Little Taia?! She¡¯s in the family business now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not so little now¡­ a fine woman, with a wife of her own just recently. She¡¯s quite the professional nowadays.¡±

    Paul thought about it, and sighed, shaking his head.

    ¡°No¡­ tempting, but no. This one is... not my usual caper. There¡¯s stuff involved that, once someone knows about it, it will change them. I don¡¯t want to risk it.¡±

    Eli didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, looking at Paul¡­

    ¡°Paul, my old friend. You look happier than I have seen you in a long while, so I know it cannot be anything too bad. But what has my favourite, ¡®not a secret agent¡¯ gotten involved in?¡±

    ¡°Eli... I can¡¯t tell you. Although nowadays, it¡¯s more ¡®not a priest¡¯. But it won¡¯t stay a secret for much longer. Keep watching the news. You¡¯ll know. But I can promise you this is probably the maddest thing I¡¯ve gotten involved in. Ever.¡±

    Eli¡¯s eyebrows tried to stage a counter-offensive against his receding hairline, charging across the no-man¡¯s land of his high forehead.

    ¡°Paul, Paul¡­ Should I warn my old friends at work that something is going on in Japan?¡±

    ¡°Hm. I leave that up to you Eli. I have stuff to take care of, keep in touch Eli. Shalom.¡±

    ¡°Shalom, Paul.. and may God go with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that she does Eli, that she does.¡±

    Paul was still chuckling at the confused expression on Eli¡¯s face as he logged out, automatically deleting and overwriting the flash drive, before doing a hard factory reset just to be on the safe side. Eli was a good friend, despite working for an unnamed and highly clandestine branch of Israel¡¯s intelligence service, but Paul very much doubted he was ready to learn about yokai and so on. He was the sort of Jew who was ¡®holidays and weddings observant¡¯.. and for the most part agnostic about things supernatural.

    When Paul went back through to the other room, Inari was stretched out on the bed, and Nonemu was sitting on the floor between the two beds, watching something on the room¡¯s TV.

    Coming further into the room, he could see that it was one of the news channels. He opened his mouth to ask, when the screen filled with a picture of the Tokyo Dome.

    Inari hit mute as soon as she saw Paul.

    ¡°Paul-san, we may have a problem. They¡¯re saying it was a terrorist attack, that someone sprayed LDS...¡±

    Nonemu corrected her ¡°LSD.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so, they said someone sprayed something in air that caused people to hallucinate. They¡¯re saying Suzue was hurt in the attack, and is in hospital.¡±

    Paul raised an eyebrow¡­

    ¡°That is a very lame cover story¡­ hang on.¡±

    He opened the notebook computer and as soon as it booted up, he went to the band¡¯s website¡­ which came up with a ¡®404 site not found¡¯ message. Irritated, he jumped onto a random fan site, and found video after video of the events, plus numerous messages to effect that ¡®It¡¯s all real!!!!¡¯ and similar sentiments.

    ¡°Yeah.. just as I thought. Not fooling anyone. They might as well be trying to put out a forest fire with a squirt gun. I¡¯m a bit worried about Suzue, but she seemed like a capable young girl. Let¡¯s see¡­ ah yeah, half a dozen groups already saying it¡¯s a government conspiracy and talking about jail-breaking her out of hospital. Hm... one minute.¡±

    Paul worked for a moment, then sat back with a grin..

    ¡°There, our speculation on the Hunters posted. Let¡¯s see what that smokes out. Oh, I got in touch with a friend who works for a security agency, he¡¯s also looking into who these guys are for me. We should have more intel soon. Oh.. here we go.. someone¡¯s read the post and commented. Someone else says they spotted her being taken to police headquarters, annnd yup, they¡¯re now organising a jailbreak. Problem solved, looks like half an hour from now they¡¯ll have every Baby Metal fan in Tokyo knocking on their door. Possibly rather forcefully.¡±

    Inari was looking at Paul with an expression that looked rather suspiciously like awe¡­

    ¡°Paul¡­ did you just recruit an army of people¡­in five minutes... from your hotel room, to go and rescue Suzue!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I did. Isn¡¯t the internet wonderful? Truth be told, it wasn¡¯t so much recruit though, as point them in the right direction. They were ready to go bust heads already. Of course, there¡¯s a pretty good chance they¡¯ll meet her on her way out, as they¡¯re heading in¡­ if she hasn¡¯t already left by now.¡±

    Nonemu shook her head.

    ¡°Holmes-san¡­ I am glad you are on our side.¡±

    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re on my side. Hmm.. anyway. This hotel has a hot-spring bathhouse, I think I¡¯ll go see what it¡¯s like. I¡¯d hazard a guess it¡¯s probably high in mana charge which should help you two. But I think we should check out of the hotel tomorrow and move on¡­ staying too long in one place might be a bad idea.¡±

    Nonemu nodded her agreement.

    Inari grinned at Paul.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, I wonder if they have mixed bathing here?¡±

    ¡°I very much doubt it Inari¡­ and don¡¯t try getting around it either.¡±

    ¡°Awww¡­.¡±

    ¡°Save it for when we get to Kyoto, remember it¡¯s been two days longer for Kiko. Not knowing what happened to us, or if you¡¯re even still alive..¡±

    ¡°Oh! Oh the poor dear¡­ can I call her Paul, please, just to let her know we¡¯re alright!¡±

    Paul shook his head.

    ¡°Better not. You¡¯d be putting both yourself and her in more danger. Besides, I already sent an email via a secure route. So she already knows now you¡¯re alive and well, and what roughly happened.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell her I miss her? And that she is to stay safe?¡±

    Paul smiled.

    ¡°That I did Inari¡­ because I knew you¡¯d say that.¡±

    Inari beamed at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best Herald!¡±

 Kon ! Kon !

    In the end, they didn¡¯t arrive in Kyoto until quite late. The problem was one of transport, travelling by train was out due to Nonemu¡¯s ¡®skin condition¡¯, renting a car required a drivers licence and the only one Paul had was in his real name, which would be too easy to track. Buying a car would have been possible¡­ except for the fact this was Japan, and Paul simply didn¡¯t fit into the ones available.

    It took most of the morning to find a solution; a motorcycle and side car. Paul found one for sale locally, a Triumph Thunderbird with a Hedingham sidecar, and bought it cash in hand. He haggled a bit, getting the toolkit and a set of panniers thrown into the bargain.

    A decent helmet with a darkened visor, and some leathers and gloves, and Nonemu was quite happy to go out in even strong sunlight. Paul got the impression Inari was the reluctant one. After all, her first experience had been riding like a bat out of hell through Tokyo¡¯s busy traffic with Ash. Paul could see how that might put her off a bit¡­

    They spent a bit, tooling slowly around the back roads, on the excuse that Paul need to get used to feel of the bike¡­ but really he was letting Inari relax before they hit the main highways.

    As a consequence it was past midnight before they even reached the edges of Kyoto. Paul was considering stopping at a motel, before finding Kiko¡¯s home, but Inari clutched at his arm, and pointed urgently.

    The bike and helmets didn¡¯t come with a comms system, and there was nowhere good to pull over, so Paul followed Inari¡¯s lead and took the off-ramp she¡¯d indicated. Inari declined to explain herself, instead wordlessly directing Paul through a maze of suburban streets.

    Inari guided them past a train station bearing her name, and down a small side street past houses that were a mix of traditional and modern, until they reached one that had the older style of sliding doors and half-timbered construction with green rushes growing in a narrow drainage channel between it and the road. Inari batted at his shoulder for Paul to stop.

    Killing the engine, he took his helmet off and looked at Inari.

    ¡°What the hell Inari? Why are we here?¡±

    ¡°This is where Kiko is!¡±

    Paul¡¯s unspoken question, eloquently put by his raised eyebrow, made Inari duck her head.

    ¡°I.. I can feel her here.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Kobe residence. I checked where that was.¡±

    Nonemu having removed her helmet, since it was night, interjected.

    ¡°The hunters would know where she lived too. Maybe this is a friend¡¯s place she¡¯s staying at?¡±

    ¡°Reasonable hypothesis, should we knock? It looks like everyone¡¯s asleep.¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°Kiko is awake, and unhappy¡­ she¡¯s...in a bed room at the back. Wait here!¡±

    ¡°Wait...what? Inari!¡±

    Inari stood on the seat of the bike, and jumped¡­ arcing up to come down onto the roof ridge. Nonemu unfolded herself from the sidecar, and scrambled up the wall of the house like a great black spider.

    Paul sat back and sighed.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m only human. Well, I hope at least one of them remembers I¡¯m here before morning.¡±

    A few moments passed in silence¡­ and the night air was spit by a short, sharp, bark. Paul grinned slightly, he¡¯d heard foxes before and despite popular belief, they didn¡¯t go ¡®kon kon¡¯. Lights came on in the house, although there wasn¡¯t any more sound until the door opened and Nonemu stepped out ten minutes or so later.

    ¡°Kiko was staying with a friend. I think Inari scared them out of about ten years of life¡­ they were sharing a room and she barked at the window. There¡¯s a garage, but you have to go around the corner of the street to get to it from the back. I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    With the bike tucked away out of sight, Paul gratefully stripped off the cycle jacket in the hallway, rotating his shoulders before taking off his boots. The jacket had been the largest he could find at short notice, and it only just barely fit, so after hours riding even with breaks, he was stiff and sore.

    A young woman came padding down the stairs and stopped at the right of Paul, her eyes going wide.

    ¡°Boo!¡±

    She jumped slightly, fanning herself, then bowed a bit.

    ¡°Um.. hello. I¡¯m Masami,.. Masami Kobe. Kiko¡¯s cousin. She said you were a friend of..of.. Inari.¡±

    Paul bowed slightly.

    ¡°Paul Holmes, at your service. This is Nonemu¡­ ah¡­ well that was Nonemu, who was right there just now. Sorry, she does that. It¡¯s her training. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s somewhere nearby, keeping an eye open for trouble.¡±

    Paul sighed, shaking his head.

    ¡°Sorry to drop in on you unexpectedly. I gather you know something is up, perhaps if you could show me the kitchen, I might make us all tea while you fill me in on what Kiko has said to you.¡±

    Masami looked confused, pushing her short dark brown bangs out of her face as she nodded. Paul guessed she was Kiko¡¯s age or close to it. He frowned as she lead him to the small kitchen. There was something odd about the way she moved, with one hand on the waist height rail on the wall¡­

    He watched her walk into the dark kitchen, then pause before putting the light on. The back door had a row of hooks with umbrellas and rain coats hanging up¡­ and a single lone white cane.

    ¡°Forgive me for asking, but are you sight impaired?¡±

    Masami jumped, whirling round, and catching herself against the table as she almost fell over.

    ¡°What? No..no..why do you say that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just you move like someone used to not being able to see, navigating by touch. Plus, the cane is a bit of a give away.¡±

    Masami sighed.

    ¡°I¡­ was...¡±

    ¡°Was? Oh! Kiko, yes?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I don¡¯t know how, but shortly after she arrived, yesterday I suppose now, she healed me. I lost my sight in a car accident nearly four years ago. Detached retinas with torn optic nerves the doctors told me. Inoperable. No-one but my family knew¡­ Kiko.. She said it was magic. But magic isn¡¯t real, is it?¡±

    Paul guided Masami to a chair, and set about making tea. As he waited for the kettle to boil he leaned back against the counter top and regarded the young woman.

    ¡°So¡­ she healed you. Then told you a wild tale about magic and goddesses and hunters, I assume.¡±

    Masami nodded, confusion and bewilderment on her face.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know what to make of it. On the one hand, you could see again. But on the other, nothing she said made sense. No-one believes in that sort of stuff nowadays, do they?¡±

    Masami shook her head. Paul sighed, and poured a mug of Chamomile tea, pressing it into Masami¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s real. All of it¡­ and more. That Inari, probably having a tearful reunion with Kiko right now.. is the Inari.. Inari Okami. The actual, genuine, one hundred percent original Goddess. In mortal form admittedly, but still. Magic is real, there are yokai in the world and people who hunt them. Although some things are not as they are in the tales. The yokai are, mostly, just trying to live a quiet life, and are not unlike everyone else in that. The hunters are determined to drive them to extinction, and are not far off succeeding. Mostly for ideological reasons, before you ask, and out of tradition.¡±

    Masami stared down into her tea cup, and then got up and crossed over to the fridge. Without saying anything she took out a can of beer and opened it. Paul watched without comment as she sat back down and drained it all down in one long series of swallows.

    Once done, Masami leaned forward, resting her head on the table.

    ¡°I always thought the isolation and the constant darkness would drive me insane you know...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad.¡±

    ¡°Well, you would say that, if you were a hallucination. I just hope Kiko isn¡¯t really here, or she must be worried with me stumbling around acting like a crazy person.¡±

    Paul studied her for a moment, then, taking a glass off the draining board by the sink, filled it with water from the filter jug in the fridge. He drank some, then he poured a bit into the palm of his hand, and dribbled it on the back of Masami¡¯s neck as she lay slumped forward at the table.

    She squeaked from the cold, and stood up, spluttering, red faced.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad. That was real, I¡¯m real and so is Inari and Kiko. Magic is actually real, it is however rare enough that for most people it effectively doesn¡¯t exist. Large areas of the country are ¡®dead zones¡¯ devoid of any mana, magical energy...and since yokai need that to survive, thus those areas also devoid of them. Most people can go through their entire lives never having encountered any thing out of the ordinary. So, society as a whole has decided magic isn¡¯t real and there are no yokai..¡±

    Paul tossed the somewhat damp Masami a hand towel that was hanging up by the sink.

    ¡°That does not mean that it all doesn¡¯t exist, only that yokai and many other things magical are a lot like snow leopards. They¡¯re real, just it¡¯s highly unlikely you¡¯d ever see one..¡±

    ¡°Then how...¡±

    Masami¡¯s gesture encompassed Inari, him and everything else that had exploded into what had probably been a life of quiet despair until now.

    Paul smiled.

    ¡°That is a very long story. Sit, drink your tea, and I will make up a supper or breakfast tray for Inari and Kiko. I doubt we¡¯ll see them before morning. Then we¡¯ll talk. I might as well spend some time catching you up. Although, first could I trouble you for some pain killers? Only I¡¯m not as young as I used to be, and nearly six hours on a bike is a bit rough on my back.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Masami nodded¡­

    ¡°One minute, I¡¯ll fetch them. They¡¯re in the bath room.¡±

    Paul held up a forefinger.

    ¡°Word of advice. I¡¯m betting everything is labelled in Braille. Close your eyes when you read the label. You¡¯ll find it much easier.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Thank you.¡±

    Moments later she reappeared with a white box of prescription strength Ibuprofen. Paul shook three of the lozenge shaped pills out and took them with a glass of milk.

    ¡°How did you know that would help?¡±

    ¡°How would what.. oh, yes, that. Oh, just something I was told. I know a few former refugees, some of whom lost their sight one way or another. Usually they have time to adjust to being blind before they get access to decent medical care and are given their sight back. A few have found it difficult to adjust, as they¡¯d learnt to read English in Braille. I figured, since it¡¯s only been a day and you¡¯ve obviously yet to adjust, it would help you too.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Kiko said you were smart.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, not that smart, just a lot of experience and a mind that holds onto all sort of odds and ends of information, that¡¯s all. Nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I think she might disagree with you there.¡±

    Paul pulled a face.

    ¡°Maybe, but really, I¡¯m faking it most of the time. Anyway, you sit and I¡¯ll put together a tray of food for Inari and Kiko. Sad to say, if you two were sharing a bed room, I think you¡¯re probably going to be out of luck regarding sleep for tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, no.. just.. she was so unhappy I was hugging her.. in her bed. I have my own bed room¡­ and oh dear where am I going to put you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can sleep on bare rock if I have to. Although I won¡¯t be happy in the morning I assure you. So a couch would be a luxury in comparison.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.. if you¡¯re sure.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Paul opened the fridge and studied the contents.

    ¡°Hmm, no idea when those two are going to resurface, so best stick to stuff that won¡¯t go off and can be eaten cold¡­ anything in here I shouldn¡¯t touch? Like you¡¯re saving it for later..¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ help yourself. Why are you doing this? You¡¯re a guest...¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re obviously somewhat in shock. I wouldn¡¯t even trust you with a can opener right at this moment, you¡¯d probably cut yourself or something the way you¡¯re shaking.¡±

    Masami looked down at her hands, and laughed tremulously.

    ¡°You have a point...¡±

    Once Paul had taken up a tray of sandwiches, leaving them under a cover, on the table by Kiko¡¯s bedroom door, he came back down and found Masami sitting, staring blankly out the window into the darkness. He wondered if having been completely blind until just recently, she found the darkness familiar enough to be comforting, at least subconsciously, in a world that had been turned upside down for her.

    ¡°Would you like some supper¡­ or early breakfast depending on how you look at it? I was thinking of doing something for myself, and it¡¯s the least I can do to repay you for your hospitality. Any preferences?¡±

    ¡°Umm.. something simple. Thank you.¡±

    Paul nodded, and leaving Masami to her own thoughts, set about cooking. A short while later he put a plate of ¡®Omurice¡¯ or omelette folded over rice, with a smily face drawn on it in ketchup.

    Apparently, this dish was a staple breakfast food for the Japanese, and held the place of ¡®comfort food¡¯ for many. Judging by the startled but delighted expression on Masami¡¯s face, his guess had been right on the nose.

    ¡°How.. did you...¡±

    ¡°Not a hard guess.¡±

    Masami stared down at her plate¡­ and silent tears started to roll down her cheeks. Somewhat alarmed Paul got up from where he¡¯d been about to start in on his breakfast, and put an arm around Masami, who buried her face in his shirt.

    ¡°Hey, hey.. what¡¯s all this now...¡±

    ¡°I.. I.. thought.. I¡¯d never see another funny face drawn in ketchup again! M.. mother used to do them for breakfast at the weekends when I was in school¡­ and.. and the thought I¡¯d never see one again was just so, so sad, but I couldn¡¯t let myself cry¡­ and now...¡±

    ¡°Ah.. I see. It¡¯s ok dear girl, let it out. You¡¯ve been brave for so long, but you can let go now. It¡¯s over, your long night is done. You can cry all you want now.¡±

    Masami bawled, as Paul held her, patting her back.

    The sky outside was beginning to grow light by the time Masami¡¯s emotional storm passed. Paul reheated breakfast in her small microwave and they sat, eating in silence. Once they¡¯d finished, Paul collected the dishes, putting them in the sink, and eyed Masami.

    ¡°You still want that story? Or should I wait until later?¡±

    Masami yawned.

    ¡°Sorry, later please. I think I¡¯ve had enough shocks for one night¡­¡±

    ¡°Ok, it can wait. Although if I may, one question. Kiko was travelling with a companion, Ash. Do you know where she is?¡±

    Masami shook her head.

    ¡°No¡­ she arrived with Kiko yesterday morning. But she wouldn¡¯t stay. She said something about teaching the hunters some respect or her ancestors would never forgive her, and about making an offering to her gods. But that¡¯s all.¡±

    Paul shook his head. Amused despite himself, and dismayed at the same time.

    ¡°Oh dear, oh dear¡­ Ash is Irish, one of the Fae, and a follower of the Old Religion. I rather think what she has in mind as a suitable offering probably involves blood and body parts maybe¡­¡±

    Masami paled, swallowing.

    ¡°I.. I really..don¡¯t.. think I can deal with all this.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t blame you. We¡¯ve basically dragged you into a war, of sorts. But that¡¯s ok, no-one is asking you to join in. Once we¡¯ve rested up, we¡¯ll be on our way and you can go back to rebuilding your life now you can see again.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ I don¡¯t want to seem ungrateful but¡­ that sounds good. Getting used to being able to see is enough. All the rest is.. it¡¯s more than I can cope with.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­ go gentle with yourself. You¡¯ve got a lot of living to catch up on, and a lot to familiarise yourself with again. A word of advice, take it slowly at first or you risk overwhelming yourself.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like good advice. Thank you.¡±

    It was quite late in the day by the time Paul woke up, his back and leg muscles protesting yesterday¡¯s mistreatment loudly. He¡¯d slept on an improvised bed on the couch in Masami¡¯s small living room.

    Paul groaned even before he opened his eyes, and tried stretching.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯ll hurt worse doing that.¡±

    Paul rolled over at the sound of Nonemu¡¯s voice. She was sitting in a lotus position in the most shadowed part of the room, dressed in a spaghetti strapped cami-top and panties, with her sword resting across her thighs.

    ¡°Good morning Nonemu... um, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Resting. I don¡¯t sleep any more, but I do rest during the day if I can.¡±

    ¡°Okayyy. How are you?¡±

    ¡°Undead, again. My heart stopped at dawn.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ really don¡¯t know what to say to that. Ok, I think I need a long hot shower and maybe some brunch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d recommended a massage first, then a shower. Or you risk cramps. I can do that for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not necessary...¡±

    ¡°Respectfully, I disagree. I would be failing in my duty if I let harm come to you.¡±

    Nonemu stood up in a single fluid motion.

    ¡°Really, Nonemu that¡¯s unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Lay down, and be quiet. I¡¯m not going to bite you.. or seduce you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.. that¡¯s mildly reassuring and yet terrifying at the same time. Why the sudden insistence?¡±

    ¡°Because the owner of this house is an innocent and the longer we stay here the more risk there is to her. And if you cramp up and hurt yourself, you won¡¯t be fit to ride.¡±

    Paul considered that statement, and reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°Ok, makes sense I suppose¡­ alright then, reluctantly.¡±

    Nonemu nodded and sighed.

    ¡°I understand. If the feeling of my dead flesh is more than you can stand, please say so.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh! No... my reluctance has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s just¡­ Well, it would help if you were dressed a bit more. Because if someone walks in, it¡¯s going to be a bit awkward to explain.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I thought.. it was because I¡¯m a vampire. I thought my touch repelled you.¡±

    ¡°Hardly that! It¡¯s more¡­. Look, you¡¯re actually quite cute to look at, even if you do act a bit creepy at times. The whole ¡®ninja¡¯ thing of vanishing or appearing unexpectedly is a bit, weird. But I¡¯ve known plain old humans who were way scarier than you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ I think.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that sounded a lot better in my head. I need some coffee and half an hour to wake up properly.¡±

    ¡°Well, massage first, then I¡¯ll put some coffee on while you shower. I can manage that much.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ keep talking while you work on my back. Otherwise I¡¯ll fall asleep again. So... not good at cooking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told my cooking probably violates the Geneva convention and the ban on chemical weapons.¡±

    ¡°Ouch! Harsh¡­ what did you do to deserve that?¡±

    ¡°Tried to cook for them. I got told never to do that again. Luckily, we only really need to eat to regenerate large amounts of lost tissue, so it¡¯s never been a problem. There¡¯s always take out. The problem is, I can¡¯t taste anything, so I can¡¯t tell if I got a recipe right.¡±

    ¡°How about smell?¡±

    ¡°Cooking smells just make me feel nauseous. Eating food to regenerate lost tissue I¡¯m told is not a pleasant experience. A lot of the older ones prefer their meat to be bloodily raw and preferably still alive. That way it¡¯s at least palatable.¡±

    ¡°Ew.. remind me never to share a meal with them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be the meal.¡±

    Paul chuckled, his light tone belying his words.

    ¡°Considering your mouth is only a short distance from the back of my neck, that¡¯s not very reassuring.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m still full from yesterday. I wouldn¡¯t dare do this a couple of weeks from now though. Your neck would be very tempting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how often do you need to feed?¡±

    Nonemu¡¯s hands paused on Paul¡¯s back briefly.

    ¡°Need to, want to, and what is optimal, are different things. I want to feed all the time, unless it¡¯s just afterwards. One learns to ignore it. I absolutely need to feed at least once a month¡­ but the optimal is every two weeks roughly.¡±

    ¡°What happens if you don¡¯t? I assume you loose control?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and eventually if we can¡¯t feed we fall into a death-like state, looking like a mummified corpse. We can be revived with enough blood however. Some of the oldest of us have been allowed to lapse into that state, so they can be safely stored until needed. It¡¯s not a process anyone wishes to undergo, but only so many of us are permitted to be awake at any one time.¡±

    ¡°And once again I¡¯d like to shake someone warmly by the throat. I¡¯ll say it again, how you¡¯ve been treated is shockingly abusive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ our commander loves us, and treats us like he does for our own good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.. abusers always say that. The sad thing is, he probably genuinely thinks it too, because he¡¯s just following the protocols laid down by someone long since dead. Making him just as much a victim of systemic abuse.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ true. Our commanding officer is always mortal. Some of them were.. not so good. But our current commander is a good man, honourable, decent. We can tell that what he has to do sometimes troubles him¡­ a lot of us take efforts to avoid needing correction, because we can tell it pains him.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°There is SO much wrong with that¡­ but one problem at a time. Ok.. enough Nonemu, I¡¯m going to get a shower.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm¡­ ok¡­ Um. Holmes-san¡­ my name is Usagi.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Thank you for that. Wait.. doesn¡¯t that mean..¡±

    ¡°Rabbit. I know.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I see why you prefer not to share it. One too many times being teased and called Kawa¨© usagi, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Very. Please don¡¯t say that again.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Mostly because you actually remind me of the vorpal bunny.¡±

    ¡°The what?¡±

    Paul laughed, shaking his head.

    ¡°Look it up sometime, I¡¯m not going to spoil the surprise for you. But it might change your mind about your name. Well, I¡¯m off to get a shower.¡±

 Not the End, but the end of the Beginning

    The smell of lunch, or rather brunch soon brought people downstairs. Firstly a rather shyly hesitant Masami, who offered to help, and shortly afterwards Inari and Kiko came creeping downstairs, like a pair of giggly schoolgirls out on a date. Paul noticed that Inari didn¡¯t seem to go further away from Kiko than arms reach¡­ and vice versa.

    It was utterly cute, and made Paul feel older than he was.

    He nudged Nonemu, or Usagi, and muttered..

    ¡°Ah.. young love!¡±

    Nonemu very nearly snorted the glass of water she was drinking at the time. Judging by the glare he got from Inari, she¡¯d heard too¡­

    Once they were all sat around Masami¡¯s small kitchen table, which even with the sliding screen doors open into the dining room and the table extended, was barely large enough to hold them all, Paul looked round the table.

    ¡°Ok¡­ while everyone is here, we¡¯re going to have to plan what our next step is. Do we stay in hiding, go on the offensive, or what?¡±

    Masami raised a hand, for all the world like she was back in school.

    ¡°Umm¡­ am I included in this?¡±

    ¡°If you want to be, then yes.¡±

    Masami nodded.

    ¡°Just¡­ I had a thought when I woke up. I can¡¯t hide the fact I can see now, and it¡¯s undeniably a miracle. Which means I can¡¯t deny you were here Kiko, should they ask.¡±

    Paul sighed, and looked across the table at Kiko.

    ¡°I understand you did a good thing¡­ but you have also put your cousin in harms way.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t mean to! All I did was hug her. It just¡­ happened. It¡¯s been happening all the way from Tokyo. Small miracles, wishes.. they just seem to come true around me without me doing anything! That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go to my uncle at the shrine! Can you imagine what would occur there?!¡±

    Inari leaned back, making a circle with her thumb and first finger, and looking at Kiko through it. She blinked, looking surprised.

    ¡°Hoi! Kiko, love¡­ you¡¯re leaking magic!¡±

    Kiko blushed, making vague hand gestures up and down her body, as if she was trying to decide what to cover¡­

    Paul spoke up.

    ¡°I take it that¡¯s not normal or expected?¡±

    ¡°No. Her body is overflowing with mana¡­¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s it coming from?¡±

    Inari shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, no-one knows why, but some gods and goddesses just make mana, without it coming from anywhere. It looks like that.¡±

    ¡°Okayyy¡­ tabling discussion about that for later then... because seriously, what the hell?! Anyway, what can we do about it? Can you take back your ¡®pearl¡¯?¡±

    Inari shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ well the best way to describe it is that the pearl has dissolved and is now spread throughout her. They can¡¯t be separated.¡±

    Paul sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s gone to according to plan since the stadium¡­ Alright, I take it you can at least teach Kiko a degree of control?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­. but I don¡¯t know how long that would take. Once she gets the trick of it, it could go quickly. But it¡¯s one of these things that you either get or you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Ok so for the duration then Kiko will have to come with us. I presume you can mitigate the trail of small miracles behind her.¡±

    ¡°I can try¡­ it¡¯s not something I have much experience in. Kami don¡¯t normally try and stop it happening after all.¡±

    Paul nodded.

    ¡°Figures, so if we move, we¡¯ll just have to move fast then, hope we don¡¯t make too much of an obvious trail.¡±

    Inari nodded, then frowned.

    ¡°Move where? Where can we go?¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Home Inari¡­ I was thinking maybe we fall back, regroup on the mountain, and then try again.¡±

    As silence fell on the small group around the table, Paul glanced around. Nonemu looked like she was considering the tactical angle of his suggestion, Masami looked uncertain, but then considering she¡¯d probably barely left her house in the past few years, that wasn¡¯t surprising.

    Paul¡¯s phone buzzed at that moment, causing him to blink. He pulled it out, and answered it.

    ¡°Narrator.¡±

    ¡°Driver¡­ where are you now?¡±

    Paul considered for a split second how to answer that, then shrugged.

    ¡°Where you left your package. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Home plate.¡±

    Paul put the phone on speaker, and placed it on the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re on speaker, Driver. What are you doing back at Home plate?¡±

    ¡°Playing catch up it feels like. I circled back round to see if I could find out more about who was giving us trouble. You are never going to believe who the hunters are.¡±

    ¡°Division 3 of the Metropolitan police¡¯s security bureau.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Maybe you would then. And just how are you knowing that then?!¡±

    ¡°I have my sources. Listen, this is important. Do not engage the hunters. Don¡¯t poke that hornets nest until I¡¯m ready.¡±

    There was a long silence, then Ash spoke sounding a bit sheepish.

    ¡°Ah¡­ we might be having a wee bit of a problem then...¡±

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing¡­ mostly. It¡¯s a bit of a long story now it is, but I was on my way to go rescue¡­ ah, she isn¡¯t having a code name... the lightning goddess. So there I was, on me way there now, only there¡¯s a bit of a crowd outside the police headquarters, because somehow they found out that¡¯s where she was now. So I got delayed on account of the streets being blocked off. There I was, thinking to myself that the sky was looking a bit ominous like, and this banshee like wail started up, and next thing I know a tornado¡¯s touched down, ripped a chunk of the building off and all hell¡¯s breaking loose.¡±

    ¡°OH¡­ Bloody¡­ Hell! Apparently lightning isn¡¯t the only thing she can do.¡±

    ¡°And isn¡¯t that the truth now! So the building is all to pot, everyone¡¯s running around like headless chickens evacuating and I notice this group running the other way, towards the trouble. Now I think to myself, this lot look a lot like the hunters¡­ so I tagged along behind them, quietly like. Then there we all are, up where there¡¯s this big hole in the building, and there she is now, mid-air, in the eye of the storm...and there¡¯s a little bitty girl below her acting like she¡¯s got our girl on an invisible rope. Like a kite on a string she was.¡±

    ¡°What the...¡±

    ¡°That was what I thought, so I did. Figured she was a witch, working for the hunters. So I thought, maybe that¡¯s how they tracked us. So I lobbed a brick at her, bouncing it off her skull, and it broke her concentration beautifully now. But, that¡¯s when it all went to hell now. Our girl took off like a banshee on a hot date¡­ leaving the place a shambles. The hunters went over like nine-pins so they did, and the witch girl who was out cold, went over the edge and would¡¯ve ended up a chalk outline on the pavement below, only the belt loop on her trousers snagged on a bent bit of rebar just on the edge of the hole where there used to be a wall now. So, I thought, now¡¯s my chance.¡±

    ¡°I reiterate.. what did you do?!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ well as far as anyone else knows, the witchy-girl got snatched up by the tornado and is half-way to Oz by now. But actually, I grabbed her, jumped and made off with her.¡±

    ¡°Why the hell would you do that?¡±

    Paul could almost hear the shrug in Ash¡¯s voice.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°It seemed like a good idea at the time. She was going to die if I didn¡¯t do something now. So, I snagged her and decided to make off with her, figuring you might want to ask questions of her.¡±

    ¡°Meaning you saved her from a fatal fall, then thought of justifications after the fact. Because really, you¡¯re too soft-hearted to let her die.¡±

    Ash laughed.

    ¡°Ok, guilty as charged so I am. Should I be letting her go instead?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ lay low, bind her so she can¡¯t do anything. Magically I mean, as well as physically. I¡¯ll think of something. Is she still out cold?¡±

    ¡°She came round a few minutes ago, but she¡¯s dazed and doesn¡¯t seem to know where she is or what¡¯s going on yet.¡±

    ¡°Ok, hole up, lay low and put her on ice. Not literally. Keep an eye on her condition in case she needs medical care. If she does, call me, and I¡¯ll make some calls and see if I can sort out something. I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡±

    ¡°Before you go now, there was something else.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°There was an announcement on the TV this morning. Himself is going to be making a special address to the parliament tomorrow, along with the Big Nob. So, I think whatever you said, had an affect.¡±

    Paul grinned broadly.

    ¡°Ok, that at least is good news. Stay in touch, if I don¡¯t call you tomorrow, call me. Stay safe and lay low for now.¡±

    ¡°Will do. You too.¡±

    After Ash hung up, Paul looked around at the small group gathered around the table, grinning.

    ¡°Well, sounds like we need to plan a return visit soon. Kiko, get in touch with your Uncle, you may have messages waiting. Inari, we¡¯re going to have to go home, grab supplies, in case you need to put in an appearance, if not¡­ well we¡¯d have to head home at some point.¡±

    Inari grinned at Paul.

    ¡°Hey Paul-san¡­ you called the shrine home.¡±

    Paul blinked, then smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, I did, didn¡¯t I?! Well it is¡­ and for once in my life, I actually want to go home. I think I know now what homesickness feels like.¡±

    Kiko had her phone out and was calling her uncle, the head priest, before Inari had even finished laughing. She stood by the back door, conversing in low tones for a few minutes, then hung up.

    Paul asked..

    ¡°Well?¡±

    Kiko shook her head.

    ¡°The message was that we should watch the TV. The Emperor has his own proof which he will present to the Diet. Also, he apologises, but he will return the equipment you left behind once he has finished with it.¡±

    Paul blinked, then a slow smile spread across his face.

    ¡°I have a feeling I know what equipment he means¡­ ok. We should plan on heading for the mountain. I suspect we may not have to worry about the hunters so we¡¯ll just take the train. Masami, do you want to come with us?¡±

    Masami nodded.

    ¡°I think so. I think it¡¯s about time I got out of the house. I want to help, but I don¡¯t know how much good a former personal assistant would be.¡±

    ¡°You were a P.A? Yeah, that¡¯ll come in handy. What industry did you work in?¡±

    ¡°Public relations¡­ mostly advertising, but we handled some political campaigns.¡±

    Paul stared at her in astonishment for a moment, then slowly grinned.

    ¡°Oh yeahhh¡­ do I have a doozy of a job for you! Could almost be heaven sent...¡±

    Most of the rest of the day was taken up in packing and preparation. Since they were not outrunning the hunters, Paul suggested that they take the midnight train, to arrive in Kami by 5am. He got the feeling that everyone wanted to get back as soon as possible.

    So it was, in the twilight moments just before dawn, Paul found himself stepping off the train onto the platform at Kami, then turning to help first Inari and then Kiko and Masami down. Nonemu ghosted up behind Paul and murmured.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s trouble¡­ but there is a crowd waiting for you just up the platform.¡±

    Paul turned, only to have his breath knocked out of him by a small body impacting his at high velocity. Shoko hugged him fiercely, grinning up at him, before letting go and repeating the process with Inari. She went to hug Kiko, but stopped, looking at her in surprise.

    ¡°Hoi! You¡¯re glowing!¡±

    Kiko nodded.

    ¡°I know¡­ can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Shoko grinned, and hugged her anyway. Although her hair stood on end as if she¡¯d hugged a static electricity generator.

    Yuri rumbled behind Paul.

    ¡°Welcome home Paul-san. It¡¯s been quiet.¡±

    ¡°Any sign of Tatsuo and Katsu?¡±

    Yuri shook her head, her hair whipping over her horns. At that point Paul realised something important¡­ not one of them were in disguise.

    Paul glanced around; there were people on the platform, including a rather short and curvy woman with a bushy squirrel tail in a police woman¡¯s uniform. Paul blinked, shaking his head.

    ¡°Did we miss something¡­ important¡­ while we were gone?¡±

    Yuri grinned at her.

    ¡°You could say that. You remember Ms Mitashi? She¡¯s been busy rallying support since Halloween, gotten a bunch of yokai and influential people in town on your side. Someone may have given the mayor a copy of your proposals folder, the one you presented to the local yokai lords covering the potential tourist trade?¡±

    Paul nodded slowly, then turned to look at Inari who was doing her best to look innocent.

    ¡°I¡­ may have accidentally dropped it, at one of the evening classes¡­ one attended by the mayor¡¯s wife who has a daughter in class 3-b.¡±

    ¡°Okayyy... what happened?¡±

    Ms Mitashi spoke up behind Paul,

    ¡°We happened.¡±

    Paul turned¡­ and stopped and stared. Standing beside Ms Mitashi was what looked like a Shiba Inu breed of dog, if you took one and rearranged it¡¯s skeleton to be more human. Then dressed him in a business suit.

    ¡°Ah.. Holmes-san, may I make known to you the Mayor of Kami, and my good friend Namora Katsumi.¡±

    Paul blinked, then bowed, smiling slightly.

    ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance sir¡­ although I still don¡¯t understand what happened to bring about such a change.¡±

    The mayor grinned slightly at Paul. His voice was a pleasant tenor when he spoke.

    ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s because it turns out people recognised individuals from Yokai Metal, as being ones who also appeared in the costume parade and on stage at the Halloween festival. My good friend Natsuko, ah, Ms Mitashi here, told me the school has been abuzz with speculation as to who they might be. Of course, those of us who are yokai recognised them¡­ but anyway. When the concert happened, especially after Inari appeared, well the Nekomata was out of the bag! So, I called a town meeting, and told everyone the truth. Natsuko here had gotten us quite a bit of behind the scenes support, so people came forward in support, and not just yokai either.¡±

    Ms Mitashi, Natsuko, interjected.

    ¡°Namora-san threatened to step down as mayor if the proposal didn¡¯t pass¡­ but since no-one could dispute the brilliant job he¡¯s done of managing the town in the last eight years, no-one wanted him to. We were prepared for long and bitter arguments, but in the end it was more like¡­ why are we even talking about this? Do it!¡±

    The Mayor shook his head.

    ¡°I suppose you could say, doggied determination comes naturally to me.. but anyway. The proposal passed by a simple two thirds majority vote and the resolution was ratified, although it has to be recognised by the prefecture¡¯s council. But that shouldn¡¯t be more than a rubber-stamp.¡±

    Paul sighed.

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes.. didn¡¯t we say? Kami is now officially a sanctuary town for yokai, where they can walk freely among humans, and discrimination on the grounds of species is illegal. I must say, it¡¯s very nice not having to wear that damn disguise all the time!¡±

    Paul stared in shock, then with a whoop he grabbed Inari and hugged her.

    ¡°You hear that Inari? It¡¯s started¡­ it¡¯s well and truly started!¡±

    Inari laughed, and then let out a startled squeak as Paul kissed her soundly on the lips.

    The rest of the day passed in a whirlwind of people wanting to meet Inari, of celebrations¡­ The town took on a distinctly festive air, and Paul thought that this would eventually end up being a sort of local independence day possibly.

    Local yokai hesitantly at first, but in increasing numbers took to the streets, without their disguises. Paul witnessed more than few incidents of neighbours who had no idea that the other was a yokai, laughing at the absurdity of remaining hidden all these years.

    He waved at Saori when he saw her slithering past, a gaggle of giggling small children riding on her back. Some of the Oni were strutting around town; he spotted Yuri surrounded by a group of track-suited young men and women, as she lifted a bar with a number of them hanging suspended from it. Master Aio he noticed deep in conversation over a chess board, with an older man that bore a striking resemblance to Katsu.

    Paul felt a bit dazed himself, although that might have had something to do with the number of drinks that had been pressed into his hand by well-wishers. Still, he thought, it strongly reminded him of something¡­

    The answer came to him as someone let off a string of fire-crackers a street or two over. It was like the end of a war¡­ when those that had survived, couldn¡¯t quite believe they had, but decided to celebrate being alive.

    Paul¡¯s lips curled up at one corner¡­ the local midwife would be very busy in about nine months he¡¯d wager.

    Somehow he ended up down by the beach again, where someone had strung a giant white sail-cloth between two trees, and the school A/V club was setting up a projector and sound system to show the Emperor¡¯s address to the Diet. Paul checked his watch, they¡¯d have to get a move on, it was due in a few minutes.

    Briefly, he wondered where everyone was¡­ the last he¡¯d seen of Inari, she and Kiko were holding court, which was the only way to describe it, at the town hall. Which was a rather drab bit of beige 70¡¯s brutalist concrete architecture. Paul had been amused by the surreal sight of two young seeming goddesses sitting in the glass fronted atrium between grey concrete pillars, with a long and winding line of people, human and yokai alike, leading up to them as they dispensed wisdom and healing, listened to complaints and wishes alike.. and generally acted as one would expect from a pair of Divine Persons.

    Paul was just glad a Herald wasn¡¯t needed, that people could talk to the goddess Inari directly. It had been a while since he¡¯d had time to himself, with no worries and nothing planned.

    A cheer went up from the gathered crowd, who were in good spirits despite the cold wind whipping off the sea. The A/V club had finally gotten the projector working and tuned to the correct channel¡­ although from what he could gather the broadcast would go out on very nearly every channel. He hoped it would be good news¡­ evidently everyone expected it. There were charcoal braziers set up and people were selling hot drinks and food.

    Just as the broadcast started, with the station logo and countdown timer, he felt warmth against his side, as if something or someone was pressed against it. Frowning he glanced sideways, and saw a shimmer of heat-haze. Just for a moment, Inari¡¯s smiling face peered at him, as if from underneath a mask, and she winked. Paul found her waist by feel and pulled her closer.

    Very quietly he remarked, as if to thin air.

    ¡°Adulation can wear thin very fast can¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm¡­ it can. But this is going to be a historic moment, one that will be remembered for a very long time to come. Where would I be, but by your side My Herald, so I may make you part of this memory, for all eternity.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. It¡¯s odd to think that even after I¡¯m long gone, you and Kiko will keep me alive in memory.¡±

    ¡°Hmm yes. Kiko .. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s sunk in yet, the fact of her immortality. For either of us, actually.¡±

    ¡°Still, at least you won¡¯t be alone now.¡±

    ¡°True.. oh it¡¯s starting!¡±

    The Prime Minster was shown standing in front of the House of Representatives, according to the scrolling ticker-tape at the bottom of the screen. An ornate desk like structure, in front of the chairman¡¯s seat, and above the semi-circular enclosure containing official stenographers.

    He talked about the things Paul had addressed before, how within their nation there was an unrecognised, dwindling minority of people who were ¡®unpersons¡¯, not legally citizens despite them having lived here since before history began. He went on to describe their plight...without once calling them yokai. The crowd began to grow restive. There were boos¡­ which was unusual for Japan as public politeness was the norm. But then, rowdy drunks were rowdy drunks the world over.

    Paul heard Inari muttering several unkind words too. He shook his head.

    ¡°I thought he was a more capable politician than this.. he¡¯s completely misread the crowd. People will be turning off their TV¡¯s in minute or two.¡±

    ¡°There is still the Emperor¡¯s speech yet. They will stayed tuned for that.¡±

    ¡°Hope so¡­ I¡¯m falling asleep here.¡±

    The Prime Minster bowed, and there was some polite applause. Then the emperor took the podium, and stood there.. staring out across the assembled politicians of both houses. Silence stretched on, and on...until he spoke.

    ¡°My subjects... fellow citizens. The honourable man speaks the truth. Our country has and is guilty of mistreatment bordering on genocide of these innocent people.¡±

    Paul sat up straighter, as he imagined a whole lot of other people just did. The Emperor had a way of speaking that commanded respect. In contrast to the dullness of before, it was electrifying.

    ¡°We will not allow this any more. It is the Imperial Will that laws are written, or rewritten, to include these people in their protection, as full and equal citizens, subjects of the Chrysanthemum Throne the same as all of you.¡±

    The Emperor paused¡­ and it seemed like even the ocean was holding it¡¯s breath.

    ¡°But who are these poor people you say.. where are they to be found? They are all around us, hidden in the shadows, unrecognised. They live in the abandoned places, on the margins. Preyed upon by gangs and fanatical organisations alike.

    They are our neighbours, our friends perhaps, keeping their nature a secret from all but a very few. Living in fear of being discovered. But recently, a few, a brave, bold and desperate few, have come forward and told us who and what they are¡­ some of you may already suspect who these are. But I will tell you plainly.

    We are Yoaki.¡±

    There was a stunned silence...and then Paul watched, as the Emperor seemed to shine from within, his form dissolving¡­ and reshaping in between one breath and the next¡­

    The Imperial dragon leaned forwards, resting his five toed feet on the desk, bending his head down to the microphone, and spoke into the silence.

    ¡°We are the origins of the myths and legends, of the stories humans tell. We are Yokai and like you, we love, we laugh, we cry and we feel pain as you do. We are people too, are we not deserving of the same rights then? We have always been here, whether you chose to believe in us or not. The Imperial Family has always known this, for we are them too¡­ and now we will openly admit what we are, what many of us are. We will humbly ask you to accept us for what we are. Proud citizens.¡±

    He got no further; the House erupted into noisy chaos ...as politicians stood up and shouted¡­ and then¡­ the camera panned to the front row. There a Tenuki stood in a grey suit, blinking and looking around at his fellows defiantly.

    Another stood up, and unfolded, revealing himself to be a crane spirit. Still another threw aside her mask and stood tall, with her ears erect and tail held high, a red haired Kitsune for all to see.

    One by one, the yoaki who lived and worked as humans within the government; elected representatives, councillors, even the staff, stood up, took a step forward, and revealed themselves. Symbolically standing with their Emperor.

    The Prime Minster came up, still human, and bowed at the Emperor¡­

    ¡°We will now vote on the proposed bill in front of us. In light of the unusual nature of this, we will do this by a show of hands, so all of those present may be held accountable for their actions this day. All those in favour of the legal recognition of Yokai as full citizens with all the protections and duties that includes, now raise your hand...or limb.¡±

    A forest of hands, limbs and occasional wing, was raised, the ushers for each section counting them, then conveying that tally to the vote counters.

    It took only a few minutes for the vote to be counted and confirmed. The Prime Minster took the slip of paper from the chairman, and spoke.

    ¡°Votes for, 653.. votes against, 57. The Yes vote has it.¡±

    Paul didn¡¯t hear any more, couldn¡¯t hear any more, as the crowd gathered in the streets, spilling out onto the beach, erupted into wild cheers. Inari hugged him tightly, her invisibility slipping as she kissed him on the cheek. After a few minutes, as the sky filled with fireworks¡­ someone in the A/V club put on ¡°We are Yokai¡± and music rang out across the gathered throng, who sang along to the lyrics.

    ¡°We are Yokai, and we¡¯re here! [We¡¯re here!]

    We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!

    We¡¯ve always been Here! [We¡¯re here!]

    In shadows we dwelt, all through the years.

    Living in your forgotten, abandoned places,

    waiting until the day, when we can say,

    WE! ARE! HERE!¡±

    Paul leant down, and spoke into Inari¡¯s ear over the noise.

    ¡°And now¡­ now the real work begins.¡±